This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at |http : //books . google . com/
TRtJBNER'S
ORIENTAL SERIES.
SIYUKI.
BUDDHIST REOOEDS
THE WESTEEN WOELD.
TRANSLATED FROM THE CHINESE OP
HIUEN TSIANG (A.D. 62g).
BT
SAMUEL BEAL,
B.A. (TRIX. COU CAMB.), ILN. (RETIHED CHAPLAIN AKD N.I.)» PROrSflSOR OF CHINESE,
.UNIVERSITY COLLEOE, LuNDOW; RECTOR OP WARE, NORTH UMBERL AND, ETC.
IN TWO VOLUMES.
VOL IL
LONDON:
KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO. LI5
DRYDBN HOUSB, GERRARD STREET, W.
1906.
{All riffhU reierved,]
^iV^
51i:54i
printed by Ballahttnk. Hanson 6- Co.
At the Ballantyne PreM
CONTENTS.
PAOt
Book VL— Four Ck)UNTRiK8 • •
. 1-43
(i) Shi-lo-fu-shi-ti (^r&vasti) •
I
(2) Bae-pi-lorfa-8U-tu (Kapilavastu) •
13
(3) Lan-mo (R&magr&ma)
26
(4) Eiu-shi-na-kie-lo (KuiSinagara) <
31
Book VII.— Five Countries
. 44-81
(i) Fo-lo-ni-8se (Var&nasi)
44
(2) Chen-chu (Qh&zipur)
61
(3) Fei-8he-li (Y&imi) . .
66
(4) Fo-U^hi (Vrtjji) .
77
(5) Ni-po-lo (Nepal) .
80
Book VIIL— Mo-kie-t'o (Maqadha)
. 82-137
Book IX.— Maoadha (continued) .
138-185
Book X.— Sbvkntebn Countries .
1S6-234
(i) I-lan-na-po-fa-to (Hiranyaparvata)
186
(2) Chen-po (Champft) .
. 191
(3) Kie-cliu-hoh-khi-lo (Kajughira or ]
Klaji&garha) . 193
(4) Pun-na-fa-t'an-na (Pdndravarddhar
la) . 194
(5) Kia-mo-lu-po (Kamardpa) .
195
(6) San-mo-ta-ch*a (Samotata) .
199
(7) Tan-mo-li-ti (Tamralipti) .
230
(8) Eie-lo-na-su-fa-la-na (Karnasuvani
a) • • 201
(9) U-ch'a(Udra).
204
(10) Kong-u-fo (Kdnyddha 1) .
. 206
VX K^VJiy I XiiV i O.
Book X. — continued
PaOS
(ii) Kie-ling-kia (Kalinga)
207
(12) Kiao-8a-lo(K68ala)
209
(13) 'An-ta-lo (Andhra) ....
217
(14) To-na-kie-tse-kia (Dhanakataka) .
221
(15) Chu-li-ye (Chulya or Ch61a)
227
(16) Ta-lo-pi-ch'a (Drilvida)
228
(17) Mo-lo-kiu-ch^a (Malakiita) .
230
Book XI.— Twenty-three Countries
235-282
(i) S&ng-kia-lo (Simhala) . . . .
235
(2) Kong-kin-na-pu-lo (K6nkanapura) ,
253
(3) Mo-ho-la-ch'a (Mab&r&shtra)
. 255
(4) Po-lu-kie-ch'e-p'o (Bhamknchha) .
259
(5) Mo-la-p'o (Maiavjl) ....
260
(6) 'O-ch'a-li (Atali)
265
(7) K'ie-ch'a (Kachha)
266
(8) Fa-li-pi (Valabhl) . .
266
(9) '0-nan-t*o-pu-lo (Anandapuni) . ,
268
(10) Su-la-ch'a (Surdshtra)
268
(11) Kiu-che-lo (Gurjjara) . .
269
(12) U-she-yen-na (Ujjayinl) . , ,
270
(13) Chi.ki.t'o(?)
271
(14) Mo-hi-shi-fa-lo-pu-lo (Mali64varapura)
271
(15) Sin-tu (Sindh)
272
(16) Mu-lo-san-p'n-lo (Mfdasth&napura)
274
(17) Po-fa-to (Parvata) ....
. 275
(18) 'O-tin-p'o-chi-lo (Atyanabakfila) .
276
(19) Lang-kie-lo (LaAgala)
277
(20) Po-la-sse (Peraia) ....
277
(21) Pi-to-shi-lo (PitiUiU)
279
(22) *0-fan-ch'a (Avanda 1) . . .
280
(23) Fa-la-na (Varana or Varnu) ,
281
Book XII.— Twenty-two Countries
2S3-326
(i) Tsu-ku-ch'a (Tsaukiita)
. 283
(2) Fo-li-8hi-8a-t'anj,'-na (Parfusth&na) .
285
(3) 'An-ta-lo-po (Andarilb)
286
CONTENTS.
Vii
Book XU.-^continued,
PAUB
(4) KVoh-Bi-to (Khost) . • . ,
287
(5) Hwoh (Kunduz) ....
287
(6) Mung-kin (Munjftn). • . . .
288
(7) '0-li-iii (Ahreng) . . .
289
(8) Ho-lo-Lu (Ra-h) ....
289
(9) Ki li-seh-mo (Khridlima, or Kishiii)
289
(10) Po-li-ho (Bolor) . . . . .
289
(11) Hi-mo-ta-lo(nimatala)
290
(12) Po-to-chang-na (Badakshan) .
291
(13) In-po-kin (Yamgan)
291
(14) Kiu-lang-na (Kurfina)
292
(15) Ta-mo-sih-teh-ti (Terniistat)
292
(16) Shi-k'i-ni (Sliiklman)
295
(17) Shang-nii (Sambi) ....
. 296
(18) K'ie-p'an-t'o (Khabaudba) .
. 298
(19) U-sha (Ocb)
304
(20) Kie-sha (Kasbgdr) ....
. 306
(21) Cho-kiu-kia (Cbakuka ? Yarkiang)
307
(22) Kiu-sa-ta-iia (Klidtau) . . .
309
Index. ..••«.
. 327
CORKECTIONS ....••
. 370
BUDDHIST RECORDS OF THE
WESTERN WORLD,
BOOK VL
Coniaim an accmni of four eountne$f mz., (i) Shi-Io-fu^»hi'ti ;
(2) Mt^pi'lofa^m-tu ; {3) Lanmo; (4) Eu-ehi-na-k^ie-Io,
Ser-LO-FU-SHMi [^eAvabti].
The kingdom of SrS^vastl (Shi-lo-fu-shi-ti) ^ is atout
6000 li ill circuit The chief town is desert and ruiDei
Thtire is no record as to its exact limits (area). Tlie mind
of the walls encompassing the royal precincts ^g'ive a circuit
^ The town of f^rilvsiatt, idm called
Dhariimpaf.fann [Trikdndwfhha^ iL i,
13), 115 Utt.'irji (Northern I K^ji^iila, Ima
been ideutitjed by Cunningham with
a gre&t nitEied cilj on the south
b&nk of the E4ptl oaUed B&het
Mithct, iibout 58 miles north of
AyMbyBL Aj Hiuen Tuiang gi^ea
the btftikriiig north -eaiit, and the
diAtimee fthflut 500 li, he evidently
tiki not travel by the sbortcflt route,
Fa hi An (cbapb kit.), on the contraiy,
giv«t the di^t&nce eight ifSjitnag, axid
the b€Ai-ing ( corrected ) due north,
b*>th of which are correct. For &
ftill account of Sfihc't M4hct see
OTnciiti^hani^ ArcfL Sitn^e^ of Ind.^
vol. L |i* 331 C ; Bee also /, IL Ak. £l,
voL V. pp. 122 fT. It figures also in
Brahmiinical literature, in which it
b said to have been fi^unded by
Efdvjb»t!i, the mn of Sriv& And
VOL IL
grandson of Yu van Siva. IIariVf^ffJa^
670; Vithi^ Fur.^ vol. ii(, pw 263;
HflJrB Vdmtiadaiid, Int. p. S2 f
MahdbMr., lii 1251S; PiLnitiif iv,
2, 97; BMga^, ]Pttn, ix." 6, 21.
With respect, however^ to the date
of Vlkramdditya of Brilva^tl, Cun*
ningham §eenia to be mii^k*d by the
fltatement of Hiuen Taiang {ante^ p.
106) that he lived in the miildk* of
the thouBand years after Buddha,
a« though this tnennt 500 a.b.|
whereas it meAns, aa stated before,
in the middle of the thauoand jenrt
which succeeded the 500 yexm after
BuddhA, in ttiQ middle of the " period
of images/' in fact See ivko Bur-
noufj fntrotl-t pp* 20 f.^ I^O^ zoq, 2S0 ;
Lasa^in, IfvtL AU., vol. liL pp. 200 f.;
Vass(U«f» pp. 38, 75, 188, 2iSl
' Juliet) ttAualatea here and elae-
where hung ahin^ by palacf, but it
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book tt,
of about 20 \i Though mostly iu ruins, still there are a
h\r iuhabitants* Cereals grow io great abundance ; the
climate is soft and agreeable, the manners of the people
are honest and pnre. They apply tliemselves to learning,
and love religion {merit). There are several hundreds of
miiglidrdmas, mostly in ruin, with very few religious
followers, who stud}^ the books of the Saiiimatlya (Ching-
liang-pu) schooL There aro lOO DSva torapJes with very
many heretics. When Tath&gata was in the world, this
was the capital of the country governed by Pras^najifca-
rija (Po4o-si-na-chi-to-woug).^
Within the old precincts of the royal city are some
ancient foundations ; these are the remains of the palace of
King Shing-kwan (Pras6nRJita).
From this not far to the east is a ruinous foundation,
above which is built a small stdpa; these ruins represent
the Great Hall of the Law,* which Xing Prasenajita buik
for Buddha.
By the side of this hall, not far from it, above the ruins
EL stdpa is built. This is where stood the ^tAdra which
King Prasenajita built for Prajlpati^ Bhikshuni, the
maternal aunt of Buddha,
Bboiild be'' the f o) al precincts/* or the
portioB of the city in which the royal
pftUce atood^ and which wajs defended
by a aurruunding wsdl Cunnrng-
ham iM right therefore iu hia i^marks
cm this ptiint* p 332, /'»c. ciL
* IVaHi^najit :— In the An6i:a Ara-
ddna the fiiUDWitig gene&logy Ia
givif& : —
]. Bimbis^ra (cir, D.a 540-512),
2^ AjfttaKatru, his san,, 5 1 2*
3. Udavtbhadr^r hi^ jsod, 480^
4. Mutida, hijs mn, 46.
5. K&l£avunuii« hm mttt 456-
64 BikhftHn, Im ncn^
7. Tulftkuchi, his utm,
H. Miihiltimn^iilo. Ui» ^in, cir, 375-
9. l^rfuk!<najit, hia ftcin.
to. Nflnd*, his eon.
1 1, Rinduailm. hitf naiXt 295.
12. Sualmo, hii hoel
Little depeudenoo, however^CftDbe
placed on thiu genealogy, but it mmy
W cnmpared with thn Smghales^
and BnihmanlcAliljitB, /. At.S. Ben.,
vwh vL p. 714; A riot. Jic*.^ voL v*
p. 2S6 I Livsi^en, Jitd, AlL^ voh i, pp,
4*59, xxKviii., voL IL pp- 7 1, 532,
1207 ; Bumouf, /ntr.j pp 128, 320 j
Burgeds, Arch.(tcl, Sut%'. W. Indian
Mep., vtA. V. p. 43, and Care TempUa^ .
pp. 34 f * On PraK^HftjJt, see Kop- 1
pen, J}ie litL tL Jlmt., vnl> L pp. 98,
*'3i 495» S°7 » ViJihn. Pur., vol iv,
p. 171 ; Mahdhfidr., iL 332, iii. 11072,
3til. 5024 ; Ha7ii\j 709 t, 3054,
^ The SavJdbaniia Maha«AliL
* Prftjiipatl, fortiiei-ly written, as
a note teJln 11 s J^njapati, with the
meaning "lord of creatures ;** ft may
be obftervtjil here that Hiuen Tswn^
in the fLn$t to introiuce the i:^atti-
BOOS VI.] SRAVASTL
Still east of this is a stitpa to record the site of tlie
home of Sudatta* (Sben-sUiJ,
By the side of the house of Sudatta is a great si'dpa.
This is tlie place where the Ailsulinmljra (Yang-kiu-li-
xtio-lo) gave up his h(ire5j\ The Aftgulimalya>5^ are the
unlucky caste (ik^ criminah) of SrSvasti They kill
eveiythiiig that lives, and' maddening themselves, they
murder men in the towns and conutry.and make chapleta
for the head of their fingers. The man in question wished
to kill his mother to complete the tmmher of fiii,rjers, wlien
the Lord of the Wurld (Biiddlia), moved by pity, went to
him to convert him. Beholding the Lord from far, the
Aft'iulim5.1ya rejoicing said, ** Kow I shall he born in
heaven ; our former teacher declared that whoever in-
jnres a Buddha or kills his mother, ought to be born in
the BrahmS. heaven."
Addressing his mother, he said, "Old woman! I will
leave you for a time till I have killed that great Sha-
man/' Then taking a knife, he went to attack tlie Lord.
On this Tath^gata stepped slo%vly as he went, whilst
the AagulimMya rushed at liim without slacking hia
pace.
The Lord of the World addressing him said, " Why do
you persevere in your evil purpose and give up the better
feelings of your nature and foster the source of evil ? ''
The AfiguliTufdya, hearing these words, imderstood the
wickedness of iiis condactt and on that paid reverence to
Bnddha, and sought permission to enter the law (?*,c., Urn
rdiffiom profession ofJhiddha),nnd having persevered with
ktU formM of pmp^r imrne^ Into the
Chinese tmnaitttjona. Bufor« Jiirn
the Prdk/it. or pmvinciaU formi*
ftre uxed ; far e^tiimplep in Fo-hiiin,
maiead of Fa lo-fli-niv-chiti for Pra-
fltoajjto, vve have Po-Bz-nih^ cornf-
t|)OniiiTig with PfluB^nftt i>r Pdj;§ii-
ftflli ; iiibteiid of 8r4vaiitt, we liAve
Shti-wei for Si^wtit, kc. For further
p, 313, notes If 2.
* Sudatta^ formerly writ ben Su-tii«
the B^tne as AniLthupind:ida, " the
friend of the urphnn and doi^titiitf-.''
For an accntmt of hia coovei^ion jind
Biibae4:ineiit ciir&sT, set: Fo-sho-hittff-
Uan-hinfff p. 20 1 ^ T
^ The AugulimillyaH w«re ft eect
found lad by a, coiivurtad brigand, who
vore ruund tiU uuck a string of
fingers.
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book vi,
diligence in his religious progress, he obtained the fmit of
au ArliaU
To the south of the city J or 6 li h the JItavaoa."
This is where Aii^thapindada (Ki-kn-to) {otMnmM
miled) Siidatta, the chief minister of Fraf=enajita-iAja,
huilt for Buddha a vihdra, Tliere was a san^hdrdma
here formerly, but now all is in ruins (desert).
On the left and right of the eastern ^ate has been built
a pillar about 70 feet high* on the left-hand pillar is
engraved on the base a wheel ;^ on the right-hand pillar
the figure of an ox is on the top. Botli columns were
erected bv A^oka-raja, The residences (of the prirsis) are
wholly destroyed; the foundations only remain ^ with the
exception of one solitary brick building, which stands
ulone in the midst of the ruiuB, and contains an image
of Uuddha.
Formerly, when Tathi^ata ascended into the Trftyas-
triihlas heaven to preach for the benefit of his mother,
Praslnajita-rftja, having heard that the king ITdS-yana had
caused a sanduUwood figure of Buddha to be carved, also
caused this image to be made,
Tiie nobleman Sudatta was a man of " hamanity " and
talent* He had amassed great wealth, and was liberal in
its distribution. He succoured the needy and destitute^
and had compassion on the orphan and iiulped the aged.
During bis lifetime they called him Anithapindada
(Ki-ku-to — friend of the orphan) on account of hts virtue.
He, hearing of the religious merit of Buddha, conceived a
• Shi-to-lin, the garden of Jfit*,
the princtf royal. For tbt? sale of
tKU garden to Sudatta (Slien-^hi)
find Ibe drcumAta&ccfl att^tidisg
ft, fee Fo-tho-hvn^ Uaulinff, p. 217.
For A rrpfesentation of the sqetie of
the hiatory, st'« Bharhiit StUf^, pi.
IviL
^ '^nliLm^a translfttioD of this piu-
■Kge ift very confuAing. He 107 e. "On
the top uf tbtr Left hAnd pillar is •
liomc (cowpo^e) : on the pinnacle (/oiefj
of the nght^hlkiid pilUr iu aqutptured
the body of an elephant." But, in
fact, the text flay«, " Un the face
(pediistal, twan) af the left-hand
pillar lA thc' uiArk (^'yrirr) nf A wheel
^he jtymb^I of <ffmrfmi)\ oti the top
r>f the rfght-liand pillar m the fortn
i>f an OK. 'J bU h in ;igreemeiit with
Fa- hi an' B account. 1 he only doubt
is whether twan may not mvB^n " th«
top ;" in that eaBe the wheel would
be OD the tnp of the left- hand pillar,
A3 Fa bmn lutya (uhnpp xx.)
BOOIC Vl]
TBB JRTAVAm
deep reverence for him, and vowed to build a vihdra for
him* He therefore asked Buddha to condescend to come
to receive it. Tlie Lord of the World commanded S^uripu-
tra (She-li-t^eu) to accompany him and aid by his counsel
Considering the garden of Jfita (Shi-to-yuen), the prince,
to be a proper site on account of its pleasant and upland
y^osition, ihey agreed to go to the prince to make known
the circumstances of the case. The prince in a jeering
way said, "If you can cover the ground with gold (pieces)
I will sell it (t/mt> can hiiy it)"
Sudatta, hearing it, was rejoiced He immediately
opened hia treasuries, with a view to comply with the
agreement, and cover the ground. There was yet a little
space not filled.^'* The prince asked him to desist, but he
said,** The field of Buddha is true;'^ I must plant good
seed in it/' Then on the vacant spot of ^ound^^ he
raised a rnhdra.
The Lord of the World forthwith addressed Ananda
and said, " The ground of the garden is what Sudatta has
bought; the trees are given by Jfita. Both of tbein,
eimilariy minded, have acquired the ntmost merit. From
this time forth let the place be called the gro%^e of J^ta
(Shi-to) and tlie garden of A nit hap in da da (Ki-ku-to),
To the north-east of ihe garden of An4thapindada
(Ki-ku-to) is a stilpa. This is the place where Tathagata
washed with water the sick Bhikshu. Formerly, when
Buddha was in the world, tliere was a sick Bhikshu (Pi-tsu)»
who, cherishing his sorrow, lived apart by himself in a
*' Tbfa ineyeiit of the broken pro*
mise is refeireit to by AivaghoMho,
Fn-nh/iJiifi/j-tManbin'/i p. 21 7* Mid
lueseixu to bur the Hobject of the Bhftr-
h«t Kculpturt!, pL ilv, fig^, g, where
'* llie little ipace nut filled " Is re-
pnsetitedr ii^di the broken promise
doioted by ths brnkeu surface of the
^itmtid. It would perhapa be toi>
bold to sugE^£>nt dtitu. ptMdsi-la for
the jnicription, where pddtUi would
be th« oorist form ui proilt}. And
the TOeanfn^ wcjuld be "taken or
caught U^) in breaking what he
gave.** The tree certainly favoura
thu identificatujn ; anrl the ayguat
figure by the md^ of J^Jta would de*
nute the *' Lord of the World/' or per-
h»pi "the naagirtratu ** or i^Jiriputra.
^* Lt.i the fljatam of Bnddha i*
founded i>ti itjdh ; aJluditig to ths
wish of Ji3t» to »nnul the a^eo-
^ Itt.^ where there wtr^ nu tree*.
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [bookv^^
solitary place. The Lord of the World seeing him, inquired,
"What IB your affliction, living thus by yourself ?" He
answered, *' My natural disposition being a careless one
and an idle one, I had no patience to look on a man sick
(to aUc7id cm iht sick),^'^ and now M'hen I am entangled in
sickness there is nobody to look on me {attend to me)."
Tath&gata, moved with pity thereat, addressed bim and
said, "My son I I will look on you !" and then touching
bim, as be bent down, witb his band, lo ! tbe sickness was
immediately healed ; then leading him forth to the outside
of the door, he spread a fresh mat for him and himself,
washed his body and changed his clothes for new ones.
Tlien Euddha addressed the Ehikshu, *' From this tima
be diligent and exert yoiirselC Hearing this, he re-
pented of his idleness, was moved by gratitude, and, filled
with joy, he followed him*
To the north-west of the garden of Anfithapindada Is
u little stAjpa, This is the place where Mudgalaputra
{Mo4e-kia-lo-tsen) vainly exerted his spiritual power iu
order to lift the girdle {smh) of SSriputra (She-li-tseu).
Formerly, when Buddha was residing near the lake W u-
jeh^no," in the midst of an assembly of men and
1)6 vas, only ^{Lriputra (She-li-tseti) was absent {had not
time to join the asstmhly). Then Buddha summoned
Mudgalaputra, and bade him go and comnumd him to
attend. Mudgalaputra accordingly went.
SS.riputra was at the time engaged in repairing his
religious vestments. Mudgalaputra addressing him said,
** The Lord, who is now dwelling beside the Anavutapta
lake, bas ordered me to summon you/'
^driputra said, *'Wait a minute, till I have finished
repairing my garment, and then I will go with you,"
^' Tbis differ* from JuUen'it ver-
NVOD \ he makt'S the fault of the Bhik-
tihu to cou^iHt Jn neglecting his own
fiicknesA ; hut it seemfl mther U>
hftFC been his former indifftrenct! lo
the Breknea^ of others. For &n Inci-
dent some wbiikt like tbiit f n the %e%%
see S&crrff Sod^ of the BtiH, vd.
KVii, p. 241*
* Nil feverish affliction ^ f*f., cool;
antftratttplii. See trit^f, voL L p* 1 1^
nute iS/
ll
PLOT TO SLANDER BUDDHA,
Mudgalapntm said^ " If you do not come quicWy, I will
exert my spiritual power, and carry both you and your
house to the great assembly,"
Tiien Snriputra, loosiug his sash, threw it on the
ground ami said, "If you can lift this sash, then perhaps
, my body will niove {or, then I will start)/' Mudgala-
putra exerted all his spiritual power to raise the sash,
yet it moved not Theu the earth trembled in conse-
quence. On returning by his spiritual power of loco-
iuotiou to the place where Buddha was, he found 6ari-
putra already arrived and sitting in the assembly.
Mudgalaputra sighing said, "Now then T have learned
that the power of working miracles is not equal to tlie
power of wisdom," ^^
Not far from the siitjm. just named is a well Tathi-
gata, when in tlie world, drew from this well for his
personal use. By the side of it is a st^pa which was
built by Aioka-rSLja; in it are some hrtras^^ of Tathfl.-
gnta ; here also are spots where there are traces of
walking to and fro and preaching the law. To com-
memorate both these circumstances, {the king} erected a
pillar and built the si-^pd. A mysterious sense of awe
sutTounds the precincts of the place ; many miracles are
manifested also. Sometimes lieavenly music is heard,
at other times divine odours are perceived, The lucky
(happif) prtfsages {or, tlie omens that indicate religious
merit) would be difficult to recount in full.
Not far behind the mii^hdrdma (of Andthapindada) is
the place where the Brahmnchiirins killed a eourtemn. in
order to lay the charge of murdering her on Buddha {in
order to dander him). Now Tath&gata was possessed of
the tenfold powers,*^ without fear/® perfecily wise, honoured
^ Mudgnlaputra excelk-d sAl the
other dJaciples la mtraculouft iMiwer,
8Ariputra eitceUed in wisdoni. Fv-
Mo-Aif*/'i*ffa Hny, ver. 1406.
^^ There U no mention of SAri'
ptttra ill the text, aa Jullen tranf^*
jfttet ; the two feymbolD, Ji/ir li^ fur
pai'Diitj iuinied htm.
^^ Buddha w»a CftHed Dmaiiolii
{*hili) on aoccmtit uf tht* ten pswem
he: p«>aiit?«a*d^ fuF whic*h wet Btinio^if,
/jCrfujf \K 7^ if ^iiil Hardy, Atanmd
0/ Jiudhiim^ p. 394.
^* Abhaya, an c-pithet given to
tvury UuUdlitt (Kitel, iiamibmk^
»* V.)
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book ye
by men and D&vas,^® reverenced by saints and satrts ; then
the heretics coDsidting together said, "We nmst devise
some evil about him, tliat we may slander him before the
congregation." Accordingly they allured and bribL*d thia
courtesan to come, as it were, to hear Buddba preach, and
then, the congregation having knowledge of the fact of her ,
presence^ they (the kti'dics) took her and secretly killed
her and buried her body beside a tree, and then, pretend-
ing to be affected with resentment, they acquainted the
king (imik the /act of the toomarCs death). The king ordered
search to be made, and the body was found in the J^ta-
vana. Then the heretics with a loud voice said, "This
great ^ramana Gautama^ is ever preaching about moiul
duty and about patience {fm-hmranct), but now having
had secret correspondence with this woman, be has killed
her so as to stop her mouth ; but now, in the presence of
adultery and murder, what room is there for morality and
continence ? '* The DSvaa then in the sky joined together
their voices and chanted, " This is a slander of the infamous
heretics"
To the east of the aaiighdrdma lOO paces or so is a
large and deep ditch; thb is where Devadatta^^^ having
plotted to kill Buddha with some poisonous medicine, fell
down into helh Devadatta was the son of Dr6nddana-r4j a
(Ho-wang). Having applied himself for twelve years with
earnestness, he was able to recite 80,000 (verses) from iJie
treasury of the law. Afterwards, prompted by covetous-
ness,he wislied to acquire the divine (mipertiaturaljhcxiltiQs.
Associating himself with evil companions, they consulted
together, and he spake thus : " I possess thirty marks
{0/ a Buddha}^ not much less than Buddha himself; a gr^at
^ DeTiLinAnuBiUipiijitaiD,
^ Thia is Bud dim b gfitriv naine,
t&lceD from the iiatne prtibably of
the Pur6hitii of the :^kya«H It h
us&l in Northern booki i&s a tenu at
dier?*p«ct»
^ btivftdatu {Ti-po-ta-to) the
cottiitt of BuddhAj lieing the ftf>!i of
IMwiidatittj Buddha*B imcle. He in
ideo said to be hi» br(»ther-iii-ljiw«
being brother to Ya^dhata^ Bud-
dha's H^iftf* He wjw tempted to a tin
At the Bnjt phw& in the Buddhiat
coramuuity, atid whon he faibd m
this he plotttd to take the life of
Baddt»A> (Stje Oldtitlbcrig, Buddfta^
p, 160,^
BOOK VI.] THE SLANDER OF CHANSCHA. 9
coinpauy of followers surround me ; in what respect do I
differ from Tathigata ? " Having tliought thus, lie forth-
with tried to put a stumbliDg-block in the iv^ay of the
disciples, but S^lnputra and Mndgalaputra, obedient to
Buddha's behest, and endowed with the spiritual power of
Buddha himself, preached the law exhorting the disciples
to re-union. Then Dfivadatta, not giviiig up his evil
designs, wickedly placed some poison under Ins nails,
designing to kOl Buddha when he was paying him homage.
For the purpose of executing this design he came from a
long distance to tliis spot^ but the earth opening, he went
down alive into helL
To the south of this again there is a great ditch, where
Kukalt ^ the Bhikslnmi slandered Tathfigata, and went
down alive into hell,
To the south of the Kukai! ditch about Soo paces is
a large and deep diteh. Chanlcha,^ the dau^^hter of
a Bmhmfiij, calumniated Talhltgata, and here went down
alive into hell. Buddha was preaching, for the sake of
DSvas and men, the excellent doctrines of the law, when
a female follower of the heretics, seeing from nfar the
Lord of the World surrounded by a great con^Teg^tion
who venerated and reverenced him, thought thu^i with
herself, "I will this very day destroy the good name of
this Gautama, in order that my teacher may alone enjoy
a wide lepmation/' Then tying a piece of wood next
her person, she went to the garden of An^thapindada,
and in the midsi of the great congregation she cried with
a loud voice and said, '*This preacher of yours has had
private intercourse with me, and I bear his child in my
womb, the oft'spring of the 6ikya tribe/' Tlie hei-etics
all believed it, but the prudent knew it was a slander.
At this time, ^akra, the king of D§vas, wishing to dis-
sipate all doubt about the matter, took the form of a
*■ KukAll {Kiu-lda-li'pi't»u) akc> ^ For the hi#tory of thU wouian,
called KdkiH, intiirpretcd " bad called Chincht (Chnn-ehi?] or Cbtn-
lime." She k bIbo CftUed 0^p4lt ; chiouiTxA, »Ke Hiirdy, Manual nf Bud-
ihe wna m fdlQW<;r of UuvadtttUu ACswi, p. 275 ; ikbo F»-b)aii, ch&p^ xx*
lO
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRiES, [book vl
white rat, and nibbled through the bandage that fastened
the (woodtn) pillow to her person. Having done so, it
fell down to the grouml ^ith a great noise, which startled
the assembly. Then the people, witnessing this event,
were filled with increased joy; and one in the crowd
picking up the wooden bolster, held it up and sljowed
it to the womnii, saying, " Is this your child, thou bad
one?'* Tlien the earth opened of itself, and she went
down whole into the lowest hell of Avtcht and received
her due punishment.
These three ditches^ are unfathomable in theij depth;
when the floods of summer and autumn fill all the lakes
and ponds with water, these deep caverns show no signs
of the water standing in tlienu
East of the miighArdma 60 or 70 paces is a viJidra
about 60 ft^et high* There is in it a figure of Buddha
looking to the east in a sitting posture. When Tathft-
gata was in the world in ohl days, he discussed here with
the heretics. Farther east is a DSva temple of equal size
with the vHidra. Wlieu the sun is rising, the Diva
temple does not cast its shade on the viltdrat but when
it is setting, the vihdra obscures the Deva temple.
Three or four It to the east of the vihdra "which
covers with its shadow" is a stilpa. This is where
Mriputra diicus^ed with the heretics. When Sudatta
first bought the garden of the Prince Jfita for the pur-
pose of building a vihdra for Buddha, then SS-riputra
accompanied the nohleman to iiispect aud assist the plan.
On this occasion six masters of the heretics sought to
deprive hini of his spiritnal power, ^ariputra, as occasion
offered, brou^^ht them to reason and subdued them. There
is a riJidra by the side, in front of which is built a siHpa;
this is where Tathftgata defeated the heretics an^l acceded
to the request of Yi^ilkha.*^
** TheKe gnlfB or ciitcbeH h&vfs
nU been identified by Cuuningbaiu.
Bee AftL Survfff, vol. i, p, 342,
^ Thilt U, accepted her offer to
bnUd a vihdra, Vt>)t the hi story
tif ViAAkha, see Hardy, Man, q/
Bu4h.j p, 220 (»e(|«
POOK Tfl.]
THE SAKYA MAIDENS.
On the south of the ddpa erectad on the spot ^vhere
Buddha acceded to Viiiiklia's request is the pkce where
Viriidlhaka-raja,^*' having raised an amiy to destroy
the family of the ^dkyas, on seeing Buddha dispersed
his soldiers. After King Virfldhaka hafl succeeded to
the throne, stirred up to hatred by his former disgrace,
he equipped an army and moved forward with a great
force. The summer lieat being ended and everything
arranged^ he commanded an advance. Afc this time a
Bhikshu, liaving Ijeard of it^ told Buddha; on this the
Lord of the World was sitting beneath a withered tree ;
Virfidhaka-raja» seeing liim thus seated, some way off
alighted from iiis chariot and paid him reverence, then
as he stood up he said, ''There are plenty of green and
umbrageous trees ; wliy do you not sit beneath one of
ihese. instead of under this withered one with dried
[ leaves, where you walk and sit?" The Lord said /'My
honourable tribe is like branches and leaves; these being
about to perish, %vhat shade can there be for one be-
longing to it ? " The king said, " The Lord of the World
by his honourable regard for his family is able to turn my
chariot,*' Then looking at him with emotion, he disbanded
his army and returned to his country,
By tiie aide of this place is a sl4>pa; this is the spot
where the Sakya maidens were slaughtered, Viriidhaka-
[itja having destroyed the Slkyas, in celebration of hia
victory, took 5C0 of the Silky a maidens for his harem.
The girlSi filled with hatred and rage, said they would
never obey the king, and reviled the king and his house-
hold. The king, hearing of it, was filled with rage, and
ordered them all to he slaughtered. Then the officers,
obedient to the king's orders, cut off their hands and
feet, and cast them into a ditch. Then all the Sikya
maidens, nursing their grief, invoked Bnddlia. The Lord
** Virftdhnkii was the Bon of of tht*tii, and they deceived him. S<i«
Prftsenajit by ^ iervjmt-wnuiaii *if Ogfm.
tha HStk^tu. He h»d wked » wif«
t2
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [BiroX vl
by Hs sacred power of insijht having beheld their pain
and agony, bade a Ehikshu take his garment and go to
preiich the most profound doctrine to the ^3.kya girls,
viz., on the bontls of the five desires, the mi^pry of trans-
migration in tlie evil ways, the pain of separation be-
tween loved ooes, and the long period {distance) ut birth
and death. Then the S&kya maidens, liaving heard the
instructions of Buddha, put away the defilement of sense,
removed all polhuiona, and obtained the purity of the
eyes of tht3 lawj then they died and were all born in
heaven. Then Sakra, king of DSvas, taking the fr>rm of a
Brdbman, collected their bones and burnt them. Men of
snuceediijg years have kept tins record.
By tlje side of the si4pa commemorating the slaughter
of the !§akya3j and not far from it, is a great lake which
has dried np. This is where Virii^haka-rija went down
bodily into hell The world-honoured one having seen
tl^e ^akya maidens, %vent back to the JStavana, and there
told the Bhik^lius, ''Now is King VirMhnka's end come;
after seven days' interval a fire will come forth to burn up
the king" The kiug hearing the prediction, was very
frightened and alarmed* On the seventh day he was
rejoiced that no harm had come, and in order to gratify
himself he ordered the women of his palace to go to tlie
hike, and there he sported with them on its shores, stroll-
ing here and there with music and drinking. Still, haw-
ever, he feared lest fire sliould burst out. Suddenly,
whilst he was on the pure waters of the lake, the wares
divided, and flames burst forth and consumed the little ^
boat in which he was, and the king himself went down
bodily into the lowest hell, there to suffer torments.
To the north-west of tlie mn^hdrdma 3 or 4 li, we eome
to the forest of Obtaining^Si//ht (AptanStravana ?) where
are vestiges of Tatli^gata, who walked here for exercise,
and the place where various lioly persons have engaged
in profound meditation. Jn all these places they liave
erected posts with inscriptions or else aldjpas.
5tt VI.]
KAFILAVASTU.
I '3
formerly there was in this country a baud of 500
robbers, wlio roamed about through the tow us and villa^fes
and pillaged the border of the country. Prase uajita-r^ja
having seized them all, caused their eyes to be put out
and abandoned them in the midst of a dark forest The
robbers, racked with pain, sought compassion as they
invoked Buddha. At this time TaLhagata was in the
vikdra of the J^tavana, and hearing their piteous crie^i
(t.e„ Jy hw ^iriiual powcr)^ he was moved to compassion,
and caused a soft wind to blow gently from the Snowy
Mountains, and bring with it some medicinal (leaves f)
which filled up the cavity of their eye-sockets. They
immediately recovered their sight, and lo ! the Lord of t!ie
World wag standing before them. Arriving at tlie heart
of wisdom, they rejoiced and worshipped. Fixing their
walking-staves in the ground, they departed. This was
how they took root and grew.
To the north-west of the capital 16 li or so, there is an
old town* In the Bhadra-kalpa when men lived to
20,CXX> yeai3, this was the town in which K4syapa
BuddJia was born* To the south of the town there is a
Mpa, This is the place where he fii^gt met his father
after arriving at enlightenment.
To the north of the town is a dvipa, wldch contains
relics of the entire body ^ of Kaiyapa Buddha. Both
these were bnUt by AS6ka-r^a. Prom this point going
Ifiouth-^east 500 li or so, we come to the country of E ie-pi-
rlo^fa-sae-ti (Kapilavastu).
KlB-Pl~LO-FA-SU-T0 [KAPILAYASTU].
This country*^ is about 4000 ii in circuit. There arc
^ The eipTCBsion n«ed here Hei
tht-'AAtne a» tjjat oroplofed bj Fa-
hian when spt^i^klng of the great
tKilii'yupa (chap, xxxiiS.), whose
i^eniire body" is preserved in the
[*i-{QQt Mountam n€&r Buddhft
^ Thtit i« the country of Buddhn'si
birth. The nUity of bin ancestors'
occupation of thia djntrict ^rUl be
fotind in Sp. Hardy, Mun, of Btt^h,,
chap. vi,j and elsewhere. Spfvakitig
generaUj, the Quuniry of Kivpila-
VAstu m the tract of Wid lyiDg b^-
u
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book VL
some ten desert^ cities in this country, wholly desolate
and ruined The capital is overthrown and in mins. Its
circuit cannotbe accurately measured, Tlie royal precincts^
within the city measure some 14 or 15 li round. They
%vere all built of brick. The foundation walls are still
strong and high. It lio.^ been long deserted. The peopled
villages 3^ are few and waste.
There is no supreme ruler; each of the towns appoints
its own ruler. The ground is rich and fertile, and is
cultivated according to the regular season. The cliniiite
is uniform, the manners of the people soft and oblig-
ing. There are 1000 or more ruined mn^hdrdmm re-
maining; by the side of the royal precincts there is
still a miigdkrdnia with about 3000 {read 30) followers
in it, who study the Little Vehicle of the Baihinatiya
schooL
There are a couple of Deva temples, in which various
sectaries worship {live). Within the royal precincts are
some ruined foundation walls; these are the remains of
the propL*r *^ palace of S n d d h 6 d a n a - rd j a ; above is built
a vihdra in which is a statue of the king. Not far from
this is a ruined fouudatiou, which represents the sleeping
iw€eu the GbAgrfi river and the
Oand&kA, fmio JatzAb^ to the Cf>n-
fluxniqu of %hem rivai^ T]i« direct
nitifi«urt:meitt giveB & circuit oi 550
mtle«j vrhicli would represetit tip-
wards of 6qo milea hy rojid. Hiuen
Tii&ng ^fllimatai thx^ circuit aX 4000
li The capital of the conn try* called
bjthesamu iiAnie,ha^ been identified
by Mr. Gtirllejle, with a siite called
Ehiiila. in th^ north 'Weatern part of
the BiLstl dLs.trlett jvbciut 25 miles
north eo-^t from Fat^^YhM. It is
plain that if thiii i^ b<% thii dJ^taBC'e
from SrdvuMti given by Hiuen TsitMig
k mudi tti eXDeHtf oi ihn actual diii-
tutice. See AicK &urici/ of JndUtf
voL xii. p. 83.
* Tha expti-^sdions used In th'*
l^xt are very miLrked ; the pilgrim
04^4 "desert cities ten iu |jnmb«r
Are waste and desolate tc> the highest
degree."
^ Here we ha v^ again theexpr^a*
sion I'un^ »hin^ to denote the forti-
fled part of the town^ within which
was the palace and itii MUTiHLijilhjgH.
Thi« k in agreement with Mr. Carl-
leyle*a remark in ArchtffAfjff. *Sur^
tif i^diu^ vul. xiU p. [44,
^^ Oti the inhabited suburbs or
atre^tfi,
** It may ba either " the proper,"
f e», private, or **the principal *^ palace
( ch in^). From Mr, CarU ey i e '^ remarks
we mxf perhaps oooclude that this
palace was situated in the southern
|mrtion of the encl<^sed precinct. The
vihdra had evidently be^n built after
the palace woB in rains. The statue
nf the king EseetnA to have been there
in Hint li Tsiang*s time.
"sooK VL] nOROSCOPE CAST BY ASITA. r;
palace of Mabamayli,^ the queen. Above tliia tlit^
have erected a rihdra in which h a figure of the queen.
By the side of this ia a viMra;^ this is where Bftdhisattva
deacetided spiritually into the womb of his mother, There
is a representation of this scene *^ drawn in the wMra.
The Mahftsthavira school say that B&dhisattva was con-
ceived on the 30th night of tlie month U4a-lo-an-^ia-cha
(UttarS^shadba). This is the 15th day of the Sth rnonih
{milk us). The other schools fix the event on tlie 23d day
of the same month. This would be the Sth day of tlie
5ih month {with us).
To the north-east of the palace of the spiritual concep-
tion is a stUpa ;'this is the place where Aaita tlie Rtshi
prognosticated the fortune (took ike horoscopf^ ormjnsof)
the royal prince.^ On the day when the Bodhisattva was
born there was a gathering {a mccesdon) of lucky indica-
tioos. Then §ucldh6dana-r4ja summoned all the sootli-
sayer.s ^iid addressing them i*aid, " Witli respect to tliis
child, what are the fortunate and what the evil {signs) i
it is right, so do you clearly answer me." In ivply
they said, *' Accord! n^^ to the fecord of the former saints
the signs are especially fortunate. If he remains in
Bcular life be will be a Chakravartin monarch ; if he leaves
m home he will become a Buddlia,"*^
which he tbitike> repr^jicntii tbii "^^Ix::;!!*
chmmlxr/* If we may judige from
the n'itv of the builtliuff (71 f**et
ftt|i}ar«^it would reiprf?fteT)t the palaoe
tjf the king and the cbninlver of the
i|U«4^n. The fact oC itiit beiiif{ btiHb
of " verj large andent brickj* " cer-
ifttnlj lavouTft the identification of
the pUcL' with tbe innpr tritj de*
pcribtid by Hiuen Tj$ian|T.
^ Mr* Gjirlleyle plact^M %hln fifidrQ
jfclKjutSO feet W.N.W. fr*^ni the bed-
cdnmb^r rtnti»t the ti^juj of Afiitu
Irtiing fiituttted to tbc north '«ii«t of
it,
*^ Tbi* repfr-pciitative scene la one
of the beKt known Df thi? EnddhJr^t
TCiiJpturci, ike Trtt mid Serpent
liut^ pL xxvuj. ; LiiiUa luiarm Fou*
cauji)f pi V,
^ The boroi*cc*pe caat by Atita tbti
MiX>thaaycr 19 another well -known
mcident in tbe Buddhist legend
fa-^f}-hiny-taan-tifi^ji tv> jo ff. For
An iKittfreating repre»entifctJ*in *tf ft
flee Mrs. Speirs" Life inAndciii ffuliti,
p. 248, ul«o liurgertKj Care Tempirtt
{A}t,r\\A),p. 30S, Tbe#(y/«iof Aiiti*
U supposed by Mr. Carlleylc te bu
tbe Bolid l>iick structure bo foutid
ubout 4rio feet N.N.K, ^N. frfiiii
the bed -chamber of MAyA* Thi*
may be iio * but tbe here^c^ipu
vcaji actufttJy cast within tbe p*-
laee^
^ Arriveat uodipkie, et|Ual, perftct.
16
RECORDS OF WESTER!^ COUSTRIES. [bdoetl
At this time the Rtdn A sit a, coming from afar, stood
befure the door,^ ami requested to see the king. The
king, overjoyed, went forth to meet and reverence him,
and requested hira to he seated on a precioMS chair; then
addressing him he said, *'It is not without an object that
the Great Rlshi has condescended to visit me this day."
The Rlshi said, " I was quietly restin^r (pr, observing tlie
summer rest) in the palace of tiie DSvas, when I sud-
denly saw the multitude of the Devas dancing together
for joy.^ I forthwith asked why they rejoiced in this
extravagant way, on which they said, 'Great Rlshi^ yon
should know that to-day is born in Jarahiidvlpa, of M^yS,
the first queen of 6uddh6dana-rS,ja of the Mkya line, a
royal son, who shall attain the complete enlightenment
of mmhSdhi, and heeouie all-wise/ *^ Hearing this. I
have come accordingly to behold the child ; alas I tliat my
age should prevent me awaiting the holy fruit*' *^
At tlie soutli gate of the city is a shlpa. This is
where the royal prince, when contending with the 6akya
princes, cast the elephant away."*^ The royal prince
having contended in the public competition (of arts and
afJddie €3:irci$4*s)j was left entirely alone (wiiJimit c&mp€€r)
among them all, (or, in every exercise). And now the
\vt»doTn. ** To leave hia hotnA '*
raeftna, if he becomes n hermit or
aacfttte. ThtJ iigis« on the child's
body ate alluded t^* in ver. 45 of the
Buddha ffui HUi { Fv - iho - kifuj ~ tian*
kintj\ and the €xik;t words of tho
preiiictiou in tiifae foUowin^ ven«,
46.
*■ From tbi» it in pli^iu that the
site fin wbich the H^pa wu kfter-
WAFfk buUt wmA originmlly Ji ptirt of
tliv pulaoe,
^ Bh^^ mo tilth £9, moving their
llAndb And f^^^t. Buch a scene
among^ tlie D^v^ wiU be found in
Trt€ and Sffpent Wortkip. pL Ixxiit
^ Julien i^mftiks in a note tbA-t
th]» phrfMne ^^ fmt thi (giunhud-
dh^ksii) corresponds to the najne
gi\au to the priooe, vu,f Sftrv^
rthiiaiddhft^ bub this signifieji *'po«-
He»ied of every exeeUency ** (yt'A Ual
yau i)*
^^ That h, ettbep aeeSng- him
arrived At the holy fniit of m
Ijuddhba, or mj^olf arriving at
the holy fruit of &n Ajrhut by hii
teach mg,
*2 The Bfwjt should be just iiuiidA
the Boutherti gate of the cityi not
uecesumly the royal city or the
palaod precinctfi, hut the entir«
city. The uttny as it is generally
ri!<teivod is that the elephant when
it fell block eil the gate eia trance,
aud that Naiida pulled it oflf the
road and left It on one «ide. The
jirince then flun^ the elephant acrtisi
the moftt. It must, therefore, h*ve
been within the moat*
' Book ti.]
THE ELEPHANT DITCH.
t?
Jfaliarfija Suddhodana, after receiving congratulationa
(&r, congmtulating him), was about to go back to the
city.*3
At this time the coachman was leading out the elephant
and jnst about to leave the city, DSvadatta, confident as
ever in his bnite strength, was just entering the gate from
without ; forthwith he asked the coachman, " Who ia going
to ride on this gaily caparisoned elephant?** He said,
*'The royal prince is just about to return, therefore I am
going to meet him." D^vadatta, in an excited manner,
pulled the elephant down, and struck liis forehead and
kicked his heily, and left him lying senseless, blocking
the ^ay so that no one could pass. As they could not
move him out of the way, the passers-hy were stopped
on their route, Nanda coming afterwards, asked, "Who
hag killL'd the elephant?'* They said, "It was D§va-
datta." Furthwitli he {Nanda^ drew it on one side of the
[>ai The prince-royal then coming, again asked, " Who
lad done the foul deed of killing the elephant?" They
replied, "Dovadatta killed it and blocked up the gate
with it, and Nanda drew it on one side to clear ilie road/*
The royal prince then lifted the elephant on high and
threw it across the city moatj the elephant falling on
the gi^ound caused a deep and wide ditch ; the people
since then have commoidy called it '* the fall en- elephant
ditch/'**
By tlie aide of this is a riJidra in which is a figure of
the royal prince. By the side of this again is a viltdra;
this was tlm sleeping apartment of the queen and the
"ice; in it is a likeness of Ya^odharft and (the chik!)
" Jtjlien makes thia return refer
to the prinoe* B'lt then* U no
mention mjidfi of btm, biit of the
*^TJmt ti, th0 *^HfcBtl||Artft.^'
Thore jA fk dreiiUr tftnk abaijt 340
feel U* the Bouth of the ditch of Bhtiiliv
which U fttil] callcKl the "Hiihi
Kimd'*<*r **HAthi (jatlbe/' General
CunninghAm i» pt^rfeGl]^ couvlnoed
VOL 11.
that this Ib the spot indicaterl m the
text {Ardi. Sun^, vol, xU Introd.)
Butj of conrwe^ the whole matter ii*
legendary. The tihdnu by the mde
of thirt ditch, and »^id to W bull I on
the fiite of tht^ pal&ee of the prmoe
iitid hi» iiiviftiT would indicate tl^at hlft
pulaee wm outiiidc the walU ; how,
th^^n. are we t^i explain thf) «tory of
hh Hight from th^ pAhbaa ^
B
l^ECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book vt
E&liula, By the side of the queen's dmmljer is a vihdr
with a figure of a pupil receiving his lessons ; this i
cates the old {Qundation of tlie school-bouse of the royal
prince.
At the Kouth-east angle of the city is a "tn^idra in which
is the figure of the royal prince riding a white and higli-
praucing horse;** this was the place where Ite left the city.
Outride each of the four gates of the city there is a
vikdt'd in which there are respectively figures of an oKl
man, a diseased man, a dead man, and a !§ranian/* It was
iu these placi^s the royal prince, on going liis rounds,
beheld the various indications, on which he received an
increase of {rdigiQus) feeling, and deeper disgust at the
world and its pleasures; and, filled with this conviction,
he ordered hia coachman to return and go home again.
To the south of the city going 50 li or so, we come
to an old town where tliere is a stUpa. Tliis is tlie place
where Krakuchchhanda Buddha was born, during the
Bhailra-kalpa when men lived to 6c,ooo years.*^
To the south of the city, not far, there is a si'Apa;
this is the place wliere, having arrived at complete en-
Hghtenmeut, he met his father.
To t!ie south-east of the city is a atilpa where are that
Tath&^^ata's relics (of Im bequeathed hody) ; before it is
erected a stone pillar about 30 feet high, on the top of
which is curved a lion.** By its side {or, on its side) is a
« Julien givpi* "» wliiU' uk-pbant."
** Thftt i«, tUe ughX* w})ieh met
tb*:' I«inee'i g»»e wlwii he left th«
dty oil hi» HXCOfiion, Tbemi pre-
dittive nigiM are wdl known. They
nr« founa alio i» th« Hidtory of
Ikrlaaiu Jtiid Jowtapb (nodhi!ll^t^ to
wblcb 1 called at U tit ion iu th"' ^t^ar
1S69. Biiifdhki Pihfrinti, p. SiO, n.
Mr CarUeyltf iK-tkeR four inouiida
outsido the ciUdel of BhuiU corns-
fipnding ^Itb the sites of theao
rihdra4. 1 i: *
*T KrakucbchbanJa, wils the tir&t
of the eve BiTddhiw of ibe Bbftdm^
kfilpa. The fabkd birthpliM;« of
this Buddba miuii be sought about a
ydjitna iS mUe4») to the south -west of
KapilaviLgtu^ iind i^nt, aa Mr. Car-
Ueyle indicatttH, at K^gra, 7^ RiHea
to the north -Wist of th&t pliM^e.
FfL-hian visited thia pUoe after
leaving SrAvastT, then weikt north
about 8 niUea, thi?n east S ml lea to
KAplUv»fltiL hid. AnLt voL xL
jj, 293.
^ Mr, CarUeyl©! when at Nagrn,
thought he had disco vi^red the
pf^dt^Mtjikl oti which this pillar stin>d |
the pillar was gone, and the UiiUvea
denied sXl knowi«;dge of it or ita
hi*tc»ry. Their igiiurance is out to
BOOK VL] THE PLOUGHING FESTIVAL.
t9
record relatinir tlie circumstaaces of bis Nln^dna, It was
erected bj Aioka-rftja,
To tlie north-east of tlie town of KrakuchclilmTida
Emidba, going about 30 li, we come to an old capital
{o}\ great city) in \v]jicli there is a sHipa. This is to
comraeniorate the spot where, in the Bhadra*knlpa when
men lived to the age of 40,000 years^ Kanakamuni
Buddha was born,*^
To the north-east of the dty, not far, is a stdpn;
it was here, having arrived at complete enlightenment,
he met his father.
Farther nortli there is a sM^^a containing the relics of
his heqiieuthed body ; in front ot it is a stone pillar with
a lion on the tof>, and about 20 feet high; on this is
inscribed a record of the events connected with his Nir-
vdm ; this was built by A^fika-raja.
To the north-ea^t of the city about 40 li is a sMpa,
This is the apot where the prince sat in the shade of a
tree to watch the ploughing festivah Here he engaged
in profonnd mediiation and rtiached the condition of
''absence of desire/' ^ The king seeing the prince in the
shade of tlie tree and engrossed in quiet contemplation »
ad observing that whilst the suu*s rays shed tht^ir bright
light around him, yet the shadow of the tree did not move,
be irondored ftt, OoiiBidi?ri«|r thtry
Itved 16 Of iS jmlts fi-om Ihe aite
immt'd by Hltif n Taiaiig.
* K 14X1 ilk Aiii unit a mjtholagical
person, tb« Hecond of the fiv*i
Budtihus of the IShndra-kalpa. HU
birthplace la identified by Mr,
Carllryle with a village called
Kjiriakpur, »bout a ^Cjaim to the
wvmt of Kapil»vjwtu. An thin dlii'
Umae iwd be&mg ftgr^e with Fa-
hiau A ttcc^ttitil, and n&&rly eo with
thai of Hiueti TtUtigt it may be
Oarroct.
** Thia incident is recorded iu
aU the lives of BnddhA. fsee Fo-
ik/^-king'tgan-l-iTt^, vv. 330 E The
figure (if the prince lost in jheh]!-
tation under tho Jambu tree wilt
be found in Tree find Sirt^pcjit Wor-
ship, pL XX V. fig. I f where thr^
leavea or flowers of the tret) Mts
bent down to cover the ynunj^
prfnce, from the top of wh"Be hea^l
the light of profouud meditation
proceed^j, whilst the fi^rc*. ^oareh-
ing throughout the garden, and
looking in at the thtt^e jialaoea pf
the piince^ denote the perplexity
of hia attendants and father, ob to
his whereabouts. Seo the particu-
Utb in the Eomaniic Ltgend of
30 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [hook vi.
his heart, recogtiisinj the spiritual chamctei- of the priace,
^^■aa deeply revereiitp
To ihe north-west of tlie capital there ane several
huiidretJa aud thousands of siilpas, indicating the spot
where the members of the ^ikya tribe were slaughtereJ.
VirCldhaka-r4ja having subdued the ^ikyas, and cap*
tured the members of their tiibe to the number of 9990
myriads of people, then ordered them to he slaughtered,**
They piled their bodies like straw, and their blood wa,*
collected in lakes. The Dfivas moved the hearts of men to
collect tlieir bones and bury them.
To the south-west of the place of massacre are four
little §Mpas, This is the place where ihe four S^kyas
withstood an army. When first Pras^najita became
king, be aouj^lit an alliance by marriage witli tlie iSakya
race. Tlie ^kyas despised him as not of their family^
and so deceived him by j^nving him m a wife a child
of a servant, whom they largely endowed, Prasenajita*
rfija established her as bis prineipal queen, aud she'
brought forth in due time a son, who was called Viril4-
Jiaka-T^ja. And now Virfi(;lhaka was desirous to go to
the family of his maternal uncles to pursue his studies
under their direction. Having corae to the south part of
the city, he there saw a new preaching-hall, and there
he stopped his chariot The Sakyas hearing of it*
furthwith drove him away, saying, " How dare yoti, base-
bom fellow! occupy this abode, au abode built by tho
SSkyas^ in appearance {or, intended for) au abode of
Buddha?"
After Virfl4haka had succeeded to the throne he longer!
to revenge his former insult ; he therefore raised an army ,
*i The etiaift}^ of Virfldhaka (Pi-
lu^Ue-km) w$» owing to Uie iiitmlt
the Silky jwi hail pnid hia fnthfr in
wtd{Uii|^ him to a «lAVe, and Milan to
the epithet **bam born ** they ap-
ijlimJ tn him (sec anU^ vol. i, p, J 2h).
I in Fi^thtir, FrutftiniijitA, wiui not a
kiiuMXiaii of the iSiikvivif] its. Mr.
CarU^yle statea, p, 173)^ but ™
alieti. The |K»sitinii thu tiAkyi
held Its ** a hrily fiitiuly '* in a p^H^a-
linrity imt yt;t lluprn^iglily under-
Htood. The sjtt^ of the ajuughtt^r haa
bfeii iiliTitiiicd witli i% ptnct' called
Bbflt^ or BofihiV nbvut K mika to
the mjith-wts-t uf yhuilifc
BOOK Vl.] BUDDHA VrSlTS HIS FATHER.
21
anil occupied tliis plnce %vith liis troo| 9, who took posses-
sion of tiie fields. Four men of the ^kkym who were
eiigage*! in ploughing between tlie watercourses*^ im-
mediately opposed tbt^ progress of the soldiers, auj having
scattered them, entei'ed the town. Their clansmen, coti-
sideriag that their tribe was one in which there bad been
a long succession of universal nionarchs, and that the
honourable children of sucli rightt^ous kings ^ had dared
to act cruelly and impetuously, and without patience to
^kill and slay, and ao had brought dissgrace on their
family, drove tjiem away from their home.
The four men, having been banished, went to the north
among the Snowy 3iIountaius ; ona became king of the
country of Earn y an, one of TJdyana, one of Hi mat al a,
one of Sambi (Kau^imbi?). Thoy have transmitted their
kingly authority from generation to generation without
any interruption.**
To tlie south of the city 3 or 4 li ia a grove of Nyagrddha
trees in which is a Mpa built by A^6ka-raja, This is
the place where Sakya Tathai^aia, having returned to his
3untry after his enlightenment, met his father and
''preached the law.*"^ Suddh&dana - rija, knowing that
Tathigata had defeated Mara and was engaged in travelling
about, leading people to the truth and converting them,
was ino%'ed hy a strong desire to see him, and considered
how he could pay him the reverence due to him. He
llierefore sent a messenger to inviti* Tathilgata, saying,
' Formerly you promised, wheu you had completed your
Ipurpose to become a Buddha, to return to your native
place. These are your words still unperformed ; now then
^^ Biin fifkin^ the rilb dividing
" Thia is a difEcult poe^g^, acid
the tmnolatioii doubtful^ but it is
■ft obftcure thn.n that m the FreDch.
I'SIm Idea id that ^ukya children^ de-
* woeiDd&d ftom bolj kmgSt ought not to
li*v« resiisted e?en aa mvadtfr.
** !nii« Atonf of the bAnkhment
of the b^yft youths i§ met with in
th^ Southern feoords {Mafi4iathJa\,
See Mftx MiiUer, Hut. Ane. Sanjik.
Li*.. |>. 2S5. The story of the king
of UdyiLnxi and the Nitga girl oc<3ui-«
above. Book iii^ vol. i. p, J 29.
^ Jor this part of Buddha**
22 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. Xbook vh
is ihe time for you to condescend to visit ine." The
messenger liaving come to the place where Buddha was,
expressed to him the king's desire (mind). Tath&gata in
reply said, " After seven days I will return to my native
place." The messenger returning, acquainted the king
with the news, on which J5uddh6dana-raja ordered liis
subjects to prepare the way by watering and sweeping it^
and to adorn tlie road with incense and flowers ; and then,
accompanied by his officers of state, he proceeded 40 li
beyond the city, and there drew up his chariot to await
his arrival. Then Tatliugata with a great multitude
advanced; the eight Vajrapanis surrounded him as an
escurt, the four heavenly kings went before him ; divine
^akra, with a multitude of Devas belonging to the world
of desires (Kinia-loka), took their place on the left hand ;
Brahm&-rSja with Devas of Eflpa-loka accompanied him ou
the right. The Bhikshu priests walked in order behind,
Buddha by himself, as the full moon among the stars,
stood in the midst ; his supreme spiritual presence shook
the tliree worlds, the brightness of his person exceeded
that of the seven lights ; ^ and thus traversing the air he
approached his native country .^^ The king and ministers
having reverenced him, again returned to the kingdom,
and they Jocated themselves in this Nyagrodha grove.
By the side of the sanf/hdrdma, and not far from it, is a
Mpa; this is the spot wliere Taiha<,'ata sat beneath a great
tree witli his face to the east and received from liis aunt a
golden-tissued hashdya garment.^ A little farther on is
another st'Apa ; this is the place where Tathiigata converted
eight king's sons and 500 Sakyas.
Wjthin the eastern gate of the city, on the left of the
road, is a shtpa; this is where the Prince Siddartha prac-
tised (athletic sports and competitive) arts.
* Sun, moon, and five planets. be kept by the great Kiisyapa in the
^ The exaggeration found in the Cock's-foot Mountain for MaitrSyo.
visit of Buddha to hia native country Buddha's aunt was Mahftprajftpati,
is comnion to all the records. who was at the head of the female
^ This is the garment supposed to disciples.
BOOK vl] the ARRO W^ well . 23
Outside the gate k the temple of t^vara-dfiva. In the
temple is a figure of the Dgva made of stone, which has
the appearance of rising in a bent position,^ This is
the temple which the royal prince when an infant (in
mmddling tUthe&) entered. King E^uddhSdana wa^ re-
turning from the Lumbinl (La v an I— La-fa -ni) gatxlen,®*
after having gone to meet the prince. Passing by tbia
temple the king said, "This temple is noted for iU many
spiritual exhibitions {miracles). The 6ikya children ** who
here seek divine protection always obtain what they ask*
we mu3t take the royal prince to this place and offer up
our worship." At tins time the nurse (fo»ter^iolher), carry-
ing the chikl in her arma^ entered the temple ; theu the
stone image raised itself and saluted the prince. When
the prince left, the imago again seated itself
Outside the south gate of the city, on the left of the
road, is a ddpa ; it was here the royal prince contended
with the ^flkyas in athletic sports {arts) and pierced with
his arrows the iron targets.**
From this 30 li south-east is a small d'&pii^ Here
there is a fnuntain, the waters of which are as clear as a
mirror. Here it was, during the athletic contest, tliat the
" This h, Aa It seeros, the meaning
of the paAsctge^ KterfUly, ^'the appear-
ance oE mmgf bendkgly," i.e.^ rialnj^
and betiding-. Thim rendtHng, -which
differs ao widely fmtn Jiiliea'^; Is
cou^nit^ by the i^cetiti: found in Trtt
nnd JScrpcni Worship^ pi. 1x1%, (Mpper
di*c). where the liirge figure " mi tig
Vn-'JHiitigly ■* itt that of iHvnrn^ atid
th^ rloth with the feet niArktd 011 it
Tepr€f*ent« the infant Buddhjfi. Sud-
d hud ana and IkfAjA (of PnjApatl)
arr a]»n rt^presentetl,
•" Thia garden wa« Bnddha*H
blrthphu^e. Thu nunie LumbinL in
fiiud to have been derived in-nn ihat
0f the wi/e uf Suprabuddha ; hia
daughter woa M&yiL, the mother of
BuddhAk The ChiueBe equivalent
in the text, La-^fa-ni, tnay }KiftALb}y
be omnectcd with the ijanakrit id-
ramtt isaliae : but r^ivoiril u a femi-
nine pef^onal UAUiv.
** In the plate referred to above,
there are mme but women preeeni
(except Suddhodannljasif they were
praying for their children.
^*'rhe account of the contest with
the Sakya priiicea will be found in the
Ji'omffntic Lffjtud of BaddJm. 8ee
ftls'i Fft-hijwj, p, 86, n* 3* The j*pot
ia identified by Mr. Carllej le ; Rt^
jtmi^ p. 1 S7.
^ Fa- b inn places this sMpa at the
Mune distance and in the "uime dir^O*
tion. It ha.^! been identified with *
H|Mit called Snr-kuii, a corruption
of ^ara-kfipa (amiw weU), alxjut 4^
miles dnt jnouth of the former ftilpa
{Arck, Surrey J voL xii. p> ibS). The
bearing doei) not^ however^ corre-
eporid with that given by th@ Chtneae
pU^rimiL The utory of the arrow
i^ given in the LuiUa Viitarai p.
RECORDS OF WESTBHN COUNTRIES, [book vi.
arrow of tlie pnnce, after penetrating tlie targets, fell and
buried itself up to the feather in the ground, causing a
clear spring of water to flow forth. Coinmou traditiou
has called this the arrow foutUam {SaraJcupa) ; p&rsoiis
^vho are sick by drinking the water of this spring are
mostly restored to health ; and so people coming from a
distance taking back wiUi them some ol the mud (.moist
earth) of this place, and applying it to the part where they
Buffer pain, mostly recover from tlieir ailmenta.
To the north-east of the arrow i&ell about 80 or 90 li,
vre come to the Lumbini (Lavani) garden. Here is the
bathing tank of the Sukyas, the water of which is bright
nnd clear as a mirror, and the surface covered with a
mixture of flowers.
To the north of tliis 24 or 25 paces there is an Aidka*
Jioiver tree,^ which is now decayed ; tliis is the place
where BMliisattva was born on the eighth day of the second
lialf of the montli called Vai^tikha/ wliich corresopnds with
us to the eighth day of the third montli. The school of
the Sthlviras (Shang-tso-pu) say it was on the fifteenth
day of the second half of the same niontli, correspondingg
to the fifteenth day of the third month with us. East froc
this is a stdpa built by A^ka-mja, on the Bpot where tlie
two dragons bathed the body of the prince.*^ When
Bfidhisattva was born, he walked without assistance in Lhe
direction of the fo^ir quarters, seven paces in each direc-
tion, and said, '* 1 am the only lord in heiiven and earth ;
from this tinu* forth my births are finished," Where his
feet had trod there sprang np great lottis flowers. Mor
over, two dragons sprang fortli, and, fixed in the air, poured
down the one a cold and the other a warm water streaml
from his mouth, to wash the princa
To the east of thi^ stdpa are iwo fountains of puraj
it fihould be ■» frequenllv stAitsd
tbat the ehQd wm» b^^m tinil^c a mtl
true iCfcfUfryle, oji. «t, p. 30£X luid
^ Fitr &U lh«^ «vent« th«
nary lives i>f BuddbA nt^y be
ml ted. I baire been unable tn fck
Mr, GarUevte in hiA varion!i tdenti-
Iktttiiitife i4 IJte s^ptild iLftiiitft! in the
teit
»0OK VL]
THE OIL RIVER.
25
water, by the side of which liave beeu built two slilpas.
This 13 the place where two dragons appeared from the
eartli. When BSdhisattva was born, the attendituts and
household relations hiisteried in every direction to find
water for the use of the child. At this time two *^prings
gurgled forth from the earth just before the queeu, the
one cold, the other warm, using which they bathud him.
To the south of this is a siitjjo. This is the spot where
^kra, the lord of Bfivas, received B6dhisattva in his arms*
When Bfldhisattva was born, then Sakra, the king of
Bevas, took him and wrapped Iiim in an exquisite and
divine robe.
Close to this there are four slAfas to denote the place
where the four heavenly kings received Bi>dhisattva in
their arms. When BikihiaatLva was born from the right
side ot his mother^ the four kings wrapped him in a golden-
coloured cotton vestment, and placing him on a golden
slab {btnek) and bringing iiim to his motlier, they said^
*The queen may rejoice indeed at having given birth to
such a fartutiato child!" If the Dfivas rejoiced at the
event, how much more should men 1
By the side of tiiese sl^pas and not far from them is a
great stone pillar, on the top of \*'hich is the figure of a
horse, which wjls built by Aioka-mja, Afterwards^ by the
contrivance of a wicked dragon, it was broken otF in the
middle and fell to the ground. By the side of it is a little
river which flows to the south-east The people of the
place call it tlie rivc7' of oil^ This is tlie stream which
the Dfevas caused to appear as a pure and glistening pool
for the queen, when she had brought forth her child, to
wash ajid purify hers el i' in. Now it is changed and be-
conje a river, the stream of which is still unctuous.
From this going east 300 li or so, across a wild and
deserted junglei we arrive at the kingdom of Lan-mo
(E4magr&ma),
" It ia plam from ibb that "the where the child was bom, And fltjwed
river cif oU^* wafi close to the Hpt»t tbmugh the g^arden.
2$
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book ^i.
Lan-mo [RamagrAma],
The kingdom of Lan-mo ^ has been waste and desolate
for many years. There is no account of its extent The
towns aie decayed and the inhabitants few.
To the south-east of the old capital (tmt?n) there is a
brick atdim^ in height less than lOO feet. Formerly^
after the Nirt:dim of Tathagata, a previous king of this
country having got a share of the ^ariras of his body,
returned home with them, and to lionour these relics
he built (this sidpa). Miraculous signs are liere dis*
played, and a divine light from time to time shines
around.
By the side of the sidpa is a clear lake {tank)* A
dragon at certain periods*^ comes forth and walks here,
and changing hia form and snake-like exterior, marclies
round the stUpa, turning to the right xo pay it liononr.
The wild ele|)hant3 come in herds, gatlier flowers^ and
scatter them here* Impelled by a mysterious power,
they have continued to offer this service from the iirst
till now. In former days, when A^6ka-ra,ja, dividing the
relics, built st4pas, Jiavi ug opened the st'dptts built by the
kings of the seven countries, he proceeded to travel to this
country, nnd put his hand to the work (viz., of openuiff
thu st^pa) ;^ tlie dragon, npprehcnding the desecration of
the place, clianged himself into the form of a Erahmarij
and going in front, he bowed down before the elephant^
^ The ChtneBe equivalentB give
ui eimply RAuin, but that ift the
name of the country. BiUfi^Lgrilma
would be the old CApital There
cikn be no doubt as to the reatora-
tjon ; the MaMwanh infers to ths
reilD tower of KilmAgAmo (Tur*
ntmr'E MahiUe.f pp. 184, iS^)^ which
13 disBcribed bj Hiueii Ti^iang and
P&-htan, The site biui rmt beeji
itatitfftctorilj determined. See Cun-
nin^hAm, Ane. Oetf^., pp 42a L
' f translated
i may I
tirely Irom JuHen^i ; the stufy,
hrivv^ever, of A^6ka*fi dividing the
reUca which the ieven king^ had
aeqtiired after the cn^umticiu U %vetl
known. (See Fo-xhohiri^-ttftn-kinfft
vera. 2397, ^^9^V
^^ It is podi^ible that nan^ (ele-
phant) in thi» passage is a misprint
for tliow (heady : it wotdd then be,
** knocking his head (Jr'Aoici f'Aow)
before the king, he said/' &c. ;
but oa there is allui^ion to a C(kmagte
every or comeyance in the neitt sentenoe.
Thi^ tranidiitiun differs en-
tbe redding may be corrtfcL
Hook vi.]
EAMAGRAMA.
%f
and said, "Maharaja! your feelings are well affected to tlie
law of Buddha, and you have largely planted (jood sted)
in the field of religious merit I venture to ask you to
detain your carriage awhile aiid condescend to visit my
dwelling." The king replied, " And where is your dwell-
ing ? is it near at band ? " The Br&hman said, ** 1 ana
the N4ga king of this lake. As I have heard that the
great king desires to hniid a superior field of nit:rit,^^
I have ventured to ask you to visit mj al>ode/' The
king, receiving this invitation, immediately entered the
drri*;on precinct, and sitting there for Fome time, the
KUga advanced towards him and said, '* Because of my
evil kai-ma I have received this Naga body; by religious
service to these iaf-tras of Buddha 1 desire to atone for
and eflace my guilt. Oh, that the king wonld himself
go and inspect (the sl4pa, or, the rdit's) with a view to
worship. A^&ka-iaja having seen {the character of the
place), was filled with fear, and said, ** All these apphancea
for worship are unlike anything seen amongst men."
The Ndga said, "If it be so, would that the king would
not aitempt to destroy the at^paV The king, seeing that
he couhl not measure his power with that of the N&ga,
did not attempt to open the dtipa {to take out tki relics)*
At the spot where the dragon caiuo out of the lake is an
inscription to tlje above effect J^
Not far from the neighbourhood of this stilpa is a
mii^jfkdrdma, with a very few priests attached to it.
Their conduct is respectful and scrupulously correct;
and one ^rama^era manages the whole business of the
pciety. When any priests come from distant regions,
iiey entertain them witli the greatest courtesy and
liberality ; during three days they keep them in their
[>ciety; and ofifer them the four necessary things,™
The old tradition is tlds: Formerly there were some
lihikshus who agreed^* to come together from a distance,
^^ /,r,tt& obtftin a iapenor Ttierit ^^ Fuud, dnak, dothmg, medi-
by buiMiiig il^Iptff. cine,
73 |,>|- .^ gimUar itfcount, Btu Fa- ^^ Br* I trunitlAte tttnff chi, *' wt- re
hian, cbapv xxiii. of tbi^ ejitne mmd.'^ Julkii rtfQti^ra
38
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. [booE TO
und to travel to worship this Mpa, They saw when
they had arrived a lierd of elephants, coming and de-
parting together. Some of them brought on their tusks
shrubs (kav€.s and hranclim), otbei-s with their trunks
isprinkled water, some of them brought diffei'ent flowers,
and all offered worship {as ihty siood) to the siilpa.
When the Bhiksbus saw this, tbey were moved with joy
and deeply affected. Then one of them giving up his
full orders ^^ {ardmatmi)^ vowed to remain here and offer
his services continually (to the si4pu)t and expressiiig his
thoughts to the others, lie said, ** I indeed, considering
these remarkable signs of abounding merit, couut as
nothing my own excessive labours during many years
amongst the priests,^® Tliis sivpa having some relics of
Buddha, by the mysterioua power of its sacred character
dtawa togetlier tlie herd of elephants, who water the
earth around the bequeathed body (of the saint). It
would be pleasant to finish the rest of my years in this
place, and to obtain with the elepliants tlio end (at tchkh
ihty am)/' They all replied, "ThiB is an excelleui
design; as for ourselves, we are stained by our heavy
{sins) \ our wisdom is not equal to the formation of such
a design; but according to your opportunity look well to
your own welfare, and cease not your eflorts in this ex-
cellent purpose/*
Having departed from the rest, he again repeated hia
earnest vow, and with joy devoted himself to a solitary
life during the rest of his days.
I
it» *' their brHhren,*' as tha
equivitlfDt of '"tbuse of the fianie
mind/' acid he makeii thesQ invite
{i^ng I'lmiau) t\\e other. It may bo
la, but thti^ro ^"ere evidently no
brethren at the wt&pa, as the: Iulf-
r»tivo flhow& ThU old trAdition
is ttX^ti related by Ka-hsan ^ch^p.
xxiii.)
^^ Thifi ia undoubtedly the mean-
in^ of th^ passogtf. He "WWa a
Bhiktthu, «.£», fully ord&ined ; but
now h<j givw up tbe privil«*ge of
that position, and undortakefi the
dutieis 4jf IV SrAtniuiuro, id wnter and
ft weep the courts of tho s^itpti,
^ This tippeMS to me to be the
meaning of th^ pttSiafe ; The Bhik*
iibu was led by witnessing tbf de*
votlnn of the elephants to count his
iiwn conduct ^ iriHing compared
with theiri. He therefot^ casts in
bui lot with them. M. Jtilien t»k€S
a different 'view of the
the ori^nol.
memung i
BOOK VI,]
BBCOMING A HERMIT.
19
On this he constnicted for liimself a le^fy j^n^^^uAtd,^
led the rivulets bq as to fonu a pool, and at their proper
eeasons gatliered flowers, and watered and swept and
garnished the ii4pa. Thus during a successiou of years
he persevered without change of purpose or plan*
The kings of the neighbouring countries, hearing the
history, greatly honoured him ; gave up their wealth and
treasure, and t^^gether founded the mnf^hdrdma. Then
they requested {the ^rdmanira) to take charge of the
afifairs of the congregation; and from that time till now
theie has been no interruption in the original appoinLuient,
and a Srainaiiera has ever held the chief office in the con-
vent.
Eastward from this convent, in the midst of a great
forest, after going abont lOO li, we come to a great si4pa
built by A ^ok a* raj a* This is the place where the prince-
royal, after having passed from the city, put off Jiis precious
robes, loosed his necklace, and ordered his coachuian^* to
return home, Tiie prince-royal in tlie middle of the night
traversirig the city, at early dawu arrived at this place,"^
and then, heart and body bent on accomplish Lng his destiny,
he said, " Here have I come out of the prison stocks. Here
have I shaken off my chains," This is the place where
he left for the last time his harnessed horse,^ and taking
the mmii gem^^ from his crown, he commanded his coach-
man, saying, *' Take this gtm, and, returning, say to my
father the king, now 1 am going away, not in inconsiderate
disobedience, but to banish lust, and to destroy the power
of im permanence, and to stop all the leaks of existence."
^ Pantaiit is a Smlialcfle word for
"leiify hut/* ^.fo II real deuce ni«dt;
out of boti;;hB ijf tre*.^.
'^ Hi* c^mchiiMin, iir ef^tierry^ wa»
caUccI CImndffika. For un accounl
of hjj* dUiiii«5iji,l 4iit? Fo'^ho-hiftf/'tsan-
7, vargn 6.
^ The jilnoe fipptara to be* "Mati-
'#yA,** About 34 mUv» E,S*E» erf
^ It U true that ktd m^nxm * * a
cfaiiriot ;" but it also mtians ^'a hon§e
Middled for Aervice; " iLtiiJ »» all th^
uvjdejat*, Uith of the books and
ftculptureA, IK in favoiit of t\w pvlnce
sending back hh '^hot-Ket*- £ hikve
used this tmn»lfltion, Uut it may
alfro be translated " chariot,*' aa the
aiis<twer of Charidaka ife«JxiA to XV'
qnire.
^^ Mo-ni^ generaUy culkd tht?
30
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUS TRIES, [boor vl
Then Cliatjclaka (Chen-to-kia) replied, **What heart
can I have to go b:ick thus, with a horse without a nder ? **
The prince having persuaded him with gentle words, his
tuind was opened auct he returned.
To the east of the &t4pa where Chandaka returned is a
Jambu tree with leaves atid branches fallen off but the
trunk still upright. By the side of this is a little dAptu
This is the place where the |>rince exchanged hia pnecions®
robe for one made of deerskin. The prince had cut off
his hair and exchanged his lower garments, and altiiough
he had got rid of his collar of precious stones, yet there
was one divine garment (dill on kis person). " This robe,**
he said, '' is greatly in excess (of my imnfs) j how shall I
change it away ? '' At this time a Suddh&vSsa-dfiva^
transformed himself into a hunter with robes of deerskin,
and holding his bow and carrying his quiver. The prince^
raising ids garment, addressed him thus: " I am desirous
to exchange garments with you. Oh, that you would
assent" The hunter said "Good!" The prince^ loosing
his upper garment, gave it to the hunter. The hunter
having received it, resumed his Deva body, and holding
the garment he had obtained, rose into the air and de-
parted.
By the side of the slApa commemorating this event, and
not far from it, is a si'd^pa bvdlt by A^oka-raja. This is
tlie spot wliere the prince Imd his head shaved, Tlte
prince taking a knife (suvrd) from the bands of Chaijdaka,
himself cut off his locks. Sukra, king of DSvas, took the
lioir to his hea\'enly palace to oU'er it worship. At thig
time a Suddh^va^sa-dfiva, transforming himself into a bar-
ber, and holding his razor in his banch advanced towards
the piiuce. The latter hereupon addressed him, *'Can you
shave olT the hair ? Will you favour nie by so doing to
■^ Hia robe omnmented with
variouft gema. I find nothing Jib<iut
'*tt hunter" in th© text, a1thrm|;h it
waA v^ith a> Imnter the 0x change waa
^* A Devji of the " pure abodes ; *'
a Dtva of the five higbeit Ktkpa-
hrahniik heavenB. See Childers* Pali
I>icf, nub voc. SaUalCim^
BOOK VL]
KUSINAGARA.
3^
Ttie?" Tlie transformed D6va being so directed, accor J -
ingly sbaved hia Lead.
The time when tlie prince left the city and became a
recluse is not quite fixed. Some say that Bodhisattva was
then nineteen years of age; others say he was twentj-nine,
and that it was on the eighth day of the second half of
the month Vruiakha, which corresponds to our fifteenth
day of the tliird month.
To the south-east of the head- shaving shlpa^ in the
middle of a desert, going i8o or 190 li, we come to a
NyagrSdha grove in which there ia a shlpa about ^o feet
high. Formerly, wlien Tathagata had died and his remains
had been divided, the Brihmans who had obtained none,
► came to the place of cremation, and taking the remnant
of coals and cinders to their native country, built this
sidpa over them,®* and offered their religious services
to it. Since then wonilerful signs have occurred in this
place- sick persons who pray and worship here are mostly
cured.
By the side of the ashes 44pa is an old miigMrdma^
where there are traces of the four former Buddhas, who
walked and sat there.
On the right hand and left of this convent there are
several hundred dilj>as, among which is one large one
built by A^ka-rAja ; although it is mostly in ruins, yet
its height is still about 100 feet.
From this going north-east through a great forest, alon:^
a dangerous and difficult road, w*here wild oxen and herds
of elephants and robbers and hunters cause incessant
trouble to travellers, after leaving the forest we come to
I the kingdom of Kiu-shi-na-kVie-lo (Kuilmagara),
Km~SHI-NA-K'iK LO [KU^IKAGAKA],
The capital ^^ of this country is in ruins, and its towns
** Thit w th6 "Afthea Di^bo,'*
tiiLriL, Ibe HLt^au of Buddha* a d^iMii
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book tx.
and villages ^aste and desolate. The brick foimdation
walls** of tbe old capital are about lo li in circuit There
are few inhabitants, rmd the avenues of the toiini are
deserted and waste. At the north-east angle of the city
gate®^ is a sl-djm which was built by A^oka-rAja, This is
the old house of Chunda (Chun-t'o) ;^ in the raiddle of it
is a well which was dug at the time when he was about
to makt* his offering (to Buddhd), Although it has o¥er^
flown for years and months^ the water ia still pure and
sweet.
To the north-west of the city 3 or 4 li, crossing the
Ajitavatt ('0-shi-to-fa-ti}^ river, on the western bank,
not far, we come to a grove of ^aia trees. The Mlm tree
is like the Huh tree, with a greenish white bark and leaves
very glistening and smooth. In this wood are four trees
of an unusual lieight, which indicate the place where
Tathagata died.*'
There is {hert) a great brick vihdra, in vTliich is a figure
of the Mrvdna of TathAgata, He is lying with his bead
to the north as if asleep. By the side of this vihdra is a
stApa built by A^6ka-iiljn ; althougli in a ruinous state^
yet it is some 200 feet in height. Before it is a stone
And buriaj, )ub been identified by
WiUoH and Cuuninghaia with tha
prtiMtjnt vfJUge of £mi», 35 mile* t*^
tbe eant oF G6r(ikhp&r, It stood
close to th*? Him^yAVfttl rh'tr (Fq-
Mkoktn;/-t$fin-kin^^ V. 220» i this
must b« the Bftme &■ the Little
Ga idaki: rii'trt »r one of its feeders.
The chaunel oF thb rtvcr, however,
h^a undertf^me freuueiit chiingesi.
See J. IL Ax. S, vol. v. pp. 123 f . ;
Bnmmif, fntrofL (3d ed,),pTx 75^ ^7 ;
La,iseri, hvi. A!L (2d eiL)» voL L
pp, 17], 662* LaiitA ViMtan^, pp,
416 f., 419 ff.
^ CunmngbAm flpeakH of the
bt*ici't oi vfhich the Hupcit were
bmlt {AirL Sapv^, vol L p.
77*-
^ ANV!igh6iiha speaks of the Lun^-
gmng gikti:'^ ^vhich muat have led to-
w&rdit the Hv«r (^a-i^o-Ain^-CMH-
kvnff^ V. 2200).
^ Chunda ^ub a boitfieholder wbo
invited Buddhft to him hoiyfle uul
there gmve hi in hi* l&st pep4«t f^-
$hj&-kin^t-tmnlit\J!^ y. 1 947), For AH
ftccoQUt df ChundA's offeHng; a^t-
cording to the I^ter school ofBad'^
dbiRnit aee as above, Note HL, pp^
*• In Chinase Wu-sbiTig, "invin-
cible." Thi» k the fiaaie as the Shi-
lAinnfa-t! oi- Hiranyavatl river, in
Chinese Yeu-kin-bo, ** tlie river tbftt
bft* i^old.^^
** The record gent' rally spoftk«
of Um A^la tret*B {Simnsa f'o&tMioi)
{FQ'»ktiMn*)-UaHl'inff, v, 1^50^ M*d
thej Are repr«?iient(?d in the «cn]ptut«
of the A'lridna in Cave %%yu k|
Ajanfi (Burgem, Curf JVm|»f r#| pL L)«
I
)K VI,]
SAKRA AND THE PHEASANT.
31
I
I
pillar to record the Nirvdna of Tath9.i^ata ; although there
is an inscription on it, yet there is no date aa to year or
month.
According; to the genera! tradition, Tathftgata was eighty
years old when, on the isth day of the second half of the
month Vailaklia^ he entered Mrvdna, This corresponds
to the 15th day of the 3d month with ns. But the Sar-
vilgtivadins say that he died on the Sth day of the second
half of the month K&rtika, which is the same aa the Sth
day of the 9th month witli us. The different schools
calculate variously from the death of Buddha. Some say
it 13 1200 years and more since then. Others say, 1300
and more. Othem say, 1500 and more* Others say that
900 years have passed, but not 1000 since the Nirvdna}^
By the side of the vihdra, and not far from it, is a
utttpcL This denotes the place where Efldhisattva, when
practising a religious life^ was born as the king of a flock
of pheasants (cki — S. kapihjala), and caused a fire to be
put out. Formerly thjere was in this place a great and
shady forest, where beasts and birds congregated and built
their nests or dwelt in caves. Suddenly a fierce wind
burst from every quarter, and a violent conflagration
spread on every side; At tins time there was a pheasant
who, moved by pity and tenderness, hastened to plunge
itself in a stream of pure water, and then flying up in the
sir, shook the drops from its feathers {on tlie Jiamea)^
Whereupon Sakra, king of D^vas, coming down, said (ta
ike Urdjf " Wiiy are you so foolish m to tire yourself, thus
fluttering your wings ? A great fir© is raging, it is burniDg
down the forest trees and the desert grass ; what can such
a tiny ci^eature as you do to put it out?'' The bird said,
'* And who are you I " He replied, " 1 am Sakra, king of
w Tbq vaiiotia cktea here recorded
would corrospotid with 55a B^tr., 6\2
&<i, S53 B*at aud a date between
252 B.CL juid 552 ac. By thiii ]mt
Hiuen T«Iaii||^ probably meansi to
plftoe *Jtie NirffdnOf m liiuidred ^e«uii
VQU n.
before Jidka, i^ sbont 325 KG.t
which is the dntt^ he em ploy I elme*
where. The Southern date ia 543
S.O., but the niti^t recent resejirchei
place it betweiKn 477 and 48a ao.
Thie k g^enereiHy m:cept«d^
a
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. loooK TtT
DSvas,*' The bird answered, *' Now Sakm, king of Mvas,
Ima great power of religious merit, and every wish he haa
he can gratify ; to deliver from this calamity and avert the
evil would be a.^ easy as opening and shutting his haud*
There can l>e no propriety in permitting this calamity to
laat*^ But the iire iB burning fiercely on every side, there
is no time for ^vords/' And so saying he flew away again,
and ascending up^ sprinkled the water from his wings.
Then the king of the Divas took the water in the hollaw
of Ins hand *^ and poured it out on the forest and extin-
guished the fire; the smoke was cleared away and the living
creatures saved* Therefore this si-dpa is stili called "the
extinguishing-fire diuipa"
By the side of this, not far off, is a si'Apa, On this spot
B6dhisattva, when practising a religious life, being at that
time a deer, saved {or, rescued)** living creatures. In
very remote times this was a great forest- a fire burst out
in the wOd grass that grew in it. The birds ^* and beasts
were sorely distressed, Befoi^e them was the barrier of a
swiftly flowing river. Belund them the calamity of the
raging fire which barred their escape* There was no help
for it but to plunge into the water, and there drowned^
they perished. This deer, moved by pity, placed bis body
across the stream, wliich lashed his sides and broke his
bones, whilst he strove with all his strength to rescue the
drowning creatures, A worn-out hare coming to the bank,
the deer with patience bearing his pain and fatigue, got
him safely across^ but his strength beijjg now worn outp
he was engulfed in the water and died. The DSvas col-
lecting his bones raised this dUpn.
* TluB itiny be otherwise tranp-
tafeed: "if my request in without
affect, with whom Wes the fault ? '^
■* Talcitig a handful of water,
•* There k &n error in the text,
i&a f killed ft>r kcw (deliver^il).
Julien tnuitilntcx the paasoge ^^took
the form of a deer^ and aacriBo^d hin
life," ':Che formHf part, "took the
form of a dvtit^** cftmiot be correct,
the original m tod ink, being & deer ;
with regard to tlie a^joond pmit,
" Bacrihcbd hja life,'* the original in
dha »3tnf/^ which in literally ** to IdU
living animala for food.'* I hmv6
preferred to cnnaider #M a miflt&k«
for Jtnp^ to deliver*
*^ It IB difficult Ui understand
why the btrdt thmild be afraid uf
the nver.
BOOKTLJ
SUBHADRA,
3S
To the west of this pkce^ not far off, is a si4pa. Thia
is T^bere Subbadra^ (Sben-hien) died (entered Mr-
ttlrm), Siibhadra wm originally n Brabman teacben He
was 1 20 years of age; being so old, he bad acquired in
eoRsequence much wisdom. Hearing that Buddlia was
about to die, be came to tbe two*^ (sdla) trees, and
asked Ananda, saying, ** Tbe Lord is about to die ; ptay
flet me ask him respecting some doubts I have, which
gtill hamper me," Ananda replied, " The Lord is about
to die; pray do not trouble him." He said, ''I hear
that Euddlia is difficult to meet in the world, and tliat
the true law is difficult to iiean I have some grave
doubts \ there is no ground for fear/* On being invited,
Subbadra at once entered, and first asked Buddha, '* There
are many different persons who call themselves masters,
each having a different system of doctrine, and pretend-
ing therewith to guide the people. Is Gautama (Kiu-
ta-mo) ^ able to fathom their doctrine ? " Buddlia said,
" I know their doctrine thoroughly ; " and then for Sub-
hadra's sake he preached the law,
Subhadm having heard (the sermon), his miud, pure
and faithful, found deliverance, and iie asked tu be
received into the church aa a fully ordained disciple.
Then Tathfigata addressed him saying, *' Are you able to
do so ? Unbelievers and other sectaries who preparti
themselves for a pure mode of life ®® ought to pass a four
years' novitiate, to exl libit their conduct and test their
disposition; if iheir characters and words be unexcep-
•* For the drcuTOstancefl attend-
ing the conrernioj:) of Subliudra
|Su*po-t*o-lu)|j lue Fo-sko^htTiry-Uan*
JN»^, vjLrgK 26^ pL 290^ In CtiiDeBu?
titA nxDie u Sben-hif^P, **thtf wry
^ Here the two trees toe re^
iefred %sk The four which exbted
I Id Hinen T^^iang'H time were pro-
[ biblj ol A later date, Mid h^d been
[ g#"t*^ two &t the head fttid two al
htbo ittet wbere Buddh* dj«d.
" The eiEpTOsaifio " GnuUina " in
OBed b^ Subh&dm becikutie he w«ji
a Br4buiiii[i un belie re r.
^ This does Dot* m it appevw,
refer to the life of n i^m»na, but
to the prepar&tioti of a Bnthma-
chira ; the previous disci pi Ine of
the BrAhiuaii {Fan-hinff . . » ). The
'*uiibo]ievtirH/* in Chine^^u Wal-Uto,
tniTisUted TirthikuS) iu tbe Mahd*
36
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES.
[BOOK^t
tionuLle, then such persons may enter my profession ;
but in your case, win 1st living amongst men, you Imve
observed tlieir discipline. There should be no difficulty,
then, to prevent your full ordination 1"
Subhadra said, " The Lord is very pitiful and very
gracious, without any partiality, la he then willing to
forego in my case the four years of the threefold prepara*
tory discipline ? " ^^
Buddha said, *' As I before stated, this has been done
whilst living among men/'
Then Siibhadra, leaving: his hoiue iramediately, took
full orders as a priest Then applying himself with all
diligence, he vigorously disciplined both body and mind,
and so being freed fiom all doubt, in the middle of tlie
night (of Buddluis Nirvdna), not long after {the vitervicw),
lie olitained the fruit, and became an Arhat without any
imperfection. Being thus perfected in purity, he could
not bear to await Buddha's death (greai Mrvdna), but in
tlie midst of the congregation, entering the $mnddhi of
**fire-limit" [Agni-dhdiu), and after displaying his spiritual
capabilities, he first entered Nirvd^^, He was thus the
very last convert of Tatb&gala, and the first to enter
Nirvdna, This is the same as the hnre who was last
saved in the story that has just been told.
Beside {the sUtpa of) Subhadra's Mn-dna isasidjm;
this is the place where the Vajrap^ni (ChMdn-kang)^***
'•* The V(h<A*i of thb piLa&iige in
okwcur^ 1^ thu reference Esetsnia to km
tiO a four ypttrs* prepftrfttorv cotirae
of diBcipliiio prnt*t)*ed by the S'i-
kMh*iitmii^a ^ pupil) ; for th*f thre*;-
fijld clmriwrtt^f of thtir dhdpline,
Ht^e Fokinif-ki^ p. 182, Tliis pre*
vio\i^ course of discipline Buddba
\n willing to remit in tfa« i^oBe of
Hubhadrj^ bf'cauid he hud alrendj
practiHod it *' in the wor]d,^^ thut i».
In his ovnt re)i^'ow<i tmining.
'"* ThU incident in also referred
to bj Fa-hiflu (Bcal, HaddhUt Fil-
grimt^ p. 95). TisuPu xa Kome tiiHi-
imUy in the matter, because the
M«]l^ who w«re prv^ent at the
Nirvdna^ are oaUed lih MCf ftnd
they did '* elnk prostmt« ou tbo
earth" {F^-^-kinff-itan-kifu^^ ver.
2 1 95 ). But the t^x% aeeuis to refer
to fiome superb unmn l>eLn^, for the
Vajrapflni is callec] ** holding-
diamond ' mace - spiritual - secret *
tcatipe ' mighty - lord ; " thi« phfai«
is explained by Kitet { Handbook^
Ruh voc. Vadjvapihii) to refer to
Indra» iv Port of demun kin^» with
^00 Ynkwhtt folio were. In the gre^t
picturii %>i the Nii'vdtui brought
frr^tn Japan by Mr. BurluM^, and
eatkihitcd for a time at Ik-tlmjtl
Green, tbero is sueb ii tij^ure Jv iiig
cm thf i^oimd.
BtJOKVL]
BUDDHA'S NIRVANA,
57
fell fainting on the earth. The great merciful Lord of
the World, having, according to the condition of the per-
sons concerned, finished his work of converting the
world, entered on the joy of the Mrvdna between the
two Mia trees ; with his head to the north, he there lay
asleep. The Mallas, with their diamond maces and
Ldivine though secret charucterlstLcs,^'^ seeing Buddha
about to die, were deeply affected with pity, and cried,
"Tathilgata is leaving us and entering the great Nirvdna ;
-thus are we without any refuge or protection to defend
'us ; the poisonous arrow has deeply penetrated our vitals,
and the fire of sorrow burns us up without remedy 1 "
Tlien letting go their diamond clubs, they fell prostrate
on the earth, and so remained for a long time. Then
rising again, and deeply affected with compassion and
love* they thus spake together, "Who shall now provide
lis a boat to cross over the great sea of birth and death ?
Who shall light a lamp to guide U3 through the long night
of ignorance ? "
By the side where the diamond {mmc-koldttB) fell to
the earth is a si4pa. This is the place where for seven
days after Buddha had died they offered religious offer-
ings. When Tathdgata was about to die, a brilliant
light shone everywhere ; men and DSvas were assembled,
and together showed their sorrow aa they spake thus
one to the other, **Now the great Buddha, Lord of the
World, is about to die, the happiness of men is gone, the?
.world has no reliance/* Then Tatb^gata, reposing on
^iiia right side upon the lion-bed, addressed the great
congregation thus, " Say not Tathlgata has gone for ever
{ptrishtf^, because he dies ; the body of the law ^^
[endures for ever ! unchangeable is this 1 Put away all
I have retimed this tranda*
' iioDf &ut withstand. tig Dr. Eitels
expUn&tioD., ofl it ifl literaUy isor-
fcelf Bhud la agTet;mL*Dt with Aivii-
hCttbft. Moreover, from Iho sub*
qiient excUiUAtiuiiSi it b plaia worda^
l^tb&t the pt?rttfiiia who s|)oki} yfvtv
roorti^K ^nd dtsciplea of Biiddh&,
&tid the J offered their aervicii^a after
hia death for Hev^en daja.
i«* The Bhamiakdija, the Hpm*
tDid pneaeocQ of Buddha m hu
38 RECORDS OP WESTERN COUNTRIES, [eook yt.
idleness, and without delay seek for emancipation (from
the world)."*
Then the Bhikshns sobbing and sighing with piteous
grief, Aniruddha^** bade the Bhikslius cease. "Grieve
not thus," he said, • lest the D^vas should deride."
Then all the ^lallas (Mo-la) having offered their offerings^
desired to raise the golden coffin, and bring it to the
j)lace of cremation. Then Aniruddha addressed them all,
and bade them stop, for tlie Divas desired to offer their
worship during seven days.
Tlien the Devas (t?u heavenly host), holding exquisite
divine flowers, discoursed through space the praises of
\\U Hdcred qualities, each in full sincerity of heart offering
hiM HdfTifice of worship.
|Jy tlic side of the place where the coffin was detained
|« II nidpa; this is where the queen Mah&mayd^** wept
fur Muddha.
Till hftgata liaving departed, and liis body being laid in
llu» (M»(lin, then Aniruddha, ascending to the heavenly
luuuMions, addressed the queen Mdy^ and said, " The
iiUHioiuoly holy Lord of Eeligion has now died !"
MAyA having heard of it, suppressed her sobs, and
with tho body of Dfivas came to the two sdla trees.
Hiiiiig tlu» saiighdtt robe, and the^^d/ra, and the religious
iiUlt', ttho embraced tliem as she recognised each, and
Uuui ^vouHtid uwliile to act,^^ till once again with loud
»nit.i\ulia nho (jried, "The happiness of men and gods is
\\u\\^\ \ Tim world's eyes put out! All tilings are desert,
vVllln'Ul. w y\ildul"
"* V^UuttvUti^ (•()nl-Hu-t*o\ a + niru(f</Aa not-stopped, in agree-
ilt « I.. .. .u»«i »UUtt'uU,V In knowing ment with the Tibetan ma hgagt^
..l^ ii« » VuUu»l»llitt ((Muwln of pa, cehii qui n'a pas 6t6 arr^td
\\\K I.U* I i.' iu^ H w'U «»f Auirttd- (Lotut, p. 293) ; At. Ret. vol. xx.
I » VuvtiUtMlm U r«'ft»rrt»d p. 440)- Conf. Eitcl, 7/an<f&o«i-, sub
I . iu i>i ^\'S\ , \\k Mit» f»n« owe, voc
i\\ I /...<,<,, n- i\i|) Mntr« that *^ In the picture alluded to
\ ni,t x\'»' Vhv |w'i-«'n»l *t- alK>vo (n. 97) there is a represen-
I ). Ii..( ti i^( i•U«^ hI Uu> iliiii^ of tation of Anuruddha or Aniruddha
I.I I .11^ . L«(is ,*\\ \\k\^ \M\tif hand, conductint; Mah&mliy& from heav«a
\ ^. k ^ ». » V Vw ^V^ >v« *l J.O J*' to the scene of the Nirvdna.
.IV. . Ilo *» \u*' \vi M^U \m^\\\ from ** That is, she fainted.
BOO^ VJ.]
DIVISION OF RELICS.
Then by the holy power of Tathagata the golden coffin
of itself opened ; spreading abroad a glorioaa light, with
hands conjoined, and mtting upright, he saluted his loving
mother (and mid), "You have come down from far; you
who live so reUgiously need not be sad ! "
Ananda, suppressing hia grief, inquired and said, " What
shall I say hereafter when they question me?'* In answer
he rejoined, "(Say this), when Buddha had already died,
hia loving mother M4y4, from the heavenly courts de-
scending, came to the twin Mia trees. Then Buddha,
bent on teaching the irreverent among ^''^ nien» from out
his golden coffin, %vith hands conjoined, for her sake,
preached the law/'
To the north of the city, after crossing the river,^"* and
going 300 paces or so, there is a stiipa. This is the place
where they burnt the body of Tath^gata. The earth is
now of a blackish yellow, from a mixture of earth and
charcoal Wlioever witti true faith seeks here, and prays,
is sure to find some relics of Tathfigata.
When Tath3.gatar died, men and D^vas, moved with
love, prepared a coffin made of the seven precious sub-
stances, and in a thousand napkins swathed hh body ;
tbey spread both flowers and scents, they pUced both
canopies and coverings over it; then the host of Mall as
raised tlie bier and forward marched, with others follow-
ing and leading on. Passing the golden river (Kin-ho) to
the north, they filled the coffin up with scented oil, and
piled high up the odorous wood and kindled it Tlien,
after all was burnt, there were two napkins left-^ne tliat
lay next the body, the other from the outside covering,
Then they divided the iartras for the world's sake, the
hair and nails alone remained untouched by fire. By the
Bide of the place of cremation is a stdpa ; here TathAgata,
^^ That i^ tboee who have no custoiDs tsi his country, where the
reverence fur parenta. ThiE ind- highest revcreoct* of parenti la In*
tUmX, which ii* a Ute inventioni culcated.
wanJtl refumuiedd itfttrlf to Hmen *^ The Ajitavatl or Hira^yavatl.
Taiatig VA in agteemciit with U]e
« RECORDS OF nESTERN COUNTRIES, [book ¥t
ft>r Kftlyapa'3 sake, revealed liis feet Wheti TatlilgaU
was in his golden coffin, and tlie oil poured on it and ttie
wood pikd up, the fire would not enkiudla When all
tlie beholders were lUled with fear and doubt, Animddha
apoke^ *' We must await Kaiyapa,"
At this lima Kii^vapa, with 500 followers from out the
foT^st, came to Ku^inagara, and asked Anauda saying:,
"Can 1 behold TatbagaU'a body 1 " Ananda said, '^Swatlied
in a thousand napkins, enclosed within a heavy coffin^
with scented wood piled up, we are about to bum iC*
At this titne Buddha caused his feet to come from out
the coffin. Above {or, on; tlie wheel sign ^^ lo ! there were
different coloured marks. Addressing Ananda then, he
said, "And what are these V* Answering h© said, " When
first l>e died the tears of men and *;od3, moved by pity,
falling upon his feet, left these marks."**
Then KH^yapa worslijpped and walked round the coffin
littering his praises. Tiien the scented wood CEiught fire
of its own accord, and burnt the whole with a great con-
flagration.
When Tathdgata died he appeared three times from his
coffin: first, when he put out his arm and asked Ananada,
"(Have you) prepared the way?'*^** secondly, when he
sat up and preached the law for his m other ^s sake ; and
thirdly, witen he showed hia feet to tlie great Kasyapa.
By the side of the place where he showed his feet is a
$t4pa built by A^ka-rfija. This is the place where the
ciglit kiugs shared the relics. In front is built a stone
pillar on which is written an account of this event
Wlion Buddha died, and after his cremation, the kings
M the eight countries with their truops (/our kimh of
^» umm ritMfM h k tuted thnt
l^iit mlpi wm syHk 1^ the tears
^ % ^mwMH who w«pi At biH fe«t.
^ #l i »M ^ ftwr l^ufX4, pp.
1" Th^i is the Mteml transition ;
but it probably r«feri tu KAiy&p««
Ai J u lien ejc plains (n, i, p. 346) ; rjr
the word ehr. may be equiij to **tliO
chif?f/' alludiiij^ to Kl4yapa ; tbo
senti^ncf^ wi.uld tlii^n be, 'VhA« tb«
Boot VI.]
DIVISION QF RELICS.
it
trof^) sent a ri^^^lit- minded BrShman (Drona) *^* to address
the Mallas of Kuiiiiaj^ara, sayinjj, '* The guide of men
and gods has died in this country ; we have come from
far to request a share of hi3 relics." The Mallas said,
"Tath^gata has condescended to come to this land ; the
fniide of the world Is dead! the loving father of all that
lives has gone ! We ought to adore the relics of Buddha ;
your journey here has been in vain, you will not gain your
end." Then the great kings having sought humbly for
them and failed, sent a second message saying', " As you
will not accede to our request, our troops are near " Then
the Brdhmaii addressing them said, ** Eeflect how the Lord,
the great merciful, prepared religious merit by pnictising
patience; through successive ages his renown will last
Your desire now to try force is not riglit. Divide then
the relics into eight portions, so that all may worship
them. Why j'esort to arms?""^ The Mallas, obedient
to these words, divided the relics into eiglit parts.
Then ^akra the king of gods said, " The Dfivas also
should have a share; dispiitB not their right" •
Anavatapta"* the Mga also, and Muchilinda
(Wen-lin), and fil^patra (1-lo-po-ta-lo) also, deliberated
and said, " We ought not to be left without a bequest; if
we seek it by force it will not he well for you ! *' The
Brahman said, " Dispute not so * '' Then he divided the
relics into three portionsi one for the Dfivas, one for the
N%a3, and one remnant for the evihi kingdoms among
men. This addition of D6vas and N&gas in sharing
the relics was a source of great sorrow to the kings of
inen>^
^^' Thifl nftme is gfyen in the F0-
»ko-hin^'Uttn-kin^t Y. 22J1. The
xntndedf^' or " impartial ; " it Enuy
possiblj be a proper dame (mju-
bhlrv;i)p 04 Julk^n guppoaeji^
^^ The Arguiiient of the Brihrntn
i« giveti 10 full by A^T*gh^h»j Fo-
ahtt'hiwj'itan-kinfft pp. 33^^ 329.
^* la TibeUti MA-dros-p»t tbe
kiAg of the Nd^Ae (qnakee) of tho
lake of the same name. See A^i^L
Re$,t vol x)£. p. 448.
^^ Julien^H tmnalation can haitUj
be correct \ "the eight kinga having
obtainml a double portion, the gods^
the Nigaa, and the kings of men
grieved much on that account." Tho
thight kingd did not, in fact, obtain
» double portion. Tha trviiilfttioB.
4s
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. [Bdoi vl
To tlie sou til- west of the relic-dividing MApm^ g*^itig
200 li or so, we come to a great village; here lived a
BiTthmao of eminent wealth and celebrity, deeply learned
in all pure literature, versed in the five Vid^ds,^^^ ac-
quaiiited with the tliree treasures (pifaJcas). By the aide
of his home lie had built a priest's houses and had used all
hh wealth to adorn it with magnificence. If by chance
any priests in their travels stopped on their way, he asked
them to halt, and uaed all his means to entertain them.
They might stop one night, or e%^en throughoiit seven days.
After this, f5aMiika-raja having destroyed the religion
of Buddha, the members of the priesthood were dispersed,
and for many years driven away. The Brihraan never-
theless retained for them, through all, an undying regard.
As he was Wiilking he chanced to see a ^ramana, with
thick eyebrows and shaven head» holding his staff, coming
along. The Brdhman Isurried up to him, and meeting
him aslved/' Whence come you?" and besought him to
enter the priest's abode and receive his charity* In the
morning h» gave him some rice-milk (ric^i halls wiik milk).
The Srama^a having taken a mouthfuh thereupon returned
it (ut., tfie rest) to his alms-bowl with a great sigh. The
Br&hman who supplied the food prostrating himself said,
"Eminent sir! (hhadanta), is there any reason why you
should not remain with me one night ? is not the food
ogreeable ? " The ^rarnnna graciously answering said, " I
pity the feeble merit possessed by the world, but let me
finish my meal and I will speak to you furtlier/' After
finishing his food he gathered up his robes as if to go.
The IMhman said, "Your reverence agreed to speak with
nie, why then are you silent ? " The Sramana said, " I have
not forgotten ; but to talk with you is irksome ; and the cir-
cumstance is likely to create doubt, but yet I will tell you in
ii «vid©iitlj fA«»3 /m, •* tho Addi- gnuTe4-" '^^i l»»the pdk?i were
itooAt dlvtukiQ,'^ tin /uit^, "«Lmimg ciLirtrd »WAy in>io th« wory, tmd
Divftft ftzul NlgBK," Jin t^f Hrf ffiu jtuh l!iri CAU«ed the sorrow.
jh| **lh« lungrg or Kim wci% much *^^ 3«e mUt^ vd. 1 p^ 7S.
BOOK VI.] RAH ULA . 43
brief. When I sighed, it was not on account of your offering
of rice ; for during many hundreds of years I have not
tasted such food. When Tathag&ta was living in the
world I was a follower of his when he dwelt in the Vfinu-
vana-vihftra, near E&jagriha (Ho-lo-she-ki-li-hi) ; "^
there it was, stooping down, I washed his pdtra in the
pure stream of the river — there I filled his pitcher — there
I gave him water for cleansing his mouth ; but alas ! the
milk you now offer is not like the sweet water of old ! It
is because the religious merit of DSvas and men has
diminished that this is the case!" The Brahman then
said, "Is it possible that you yourself have ever seen
Buddha ? " The iSramana replied, " Have you never heard
of Edhula, Buddha*8 own son? I am he! Because
I desire to protect the true law I have not yet entered
Mrvdna"
Having spoken thus he suddenly disappeared. Then
the Brahman swept and watered the chamber he had
used, and placed there a figure of him, which he reverenced
as though he were present.
Going 500 li through the great forest we come to the
kingdom of P'o-lo-ni-sse (Banaras).
1^ In Chinese, Wsng-she-ch'uig.
END OF BOOK VL
( 44 )
BOOK VII.
Includes the following countries, (i) J^o^o-nisse ; (2) Chen-chu:
(3) Fei'She-li; (4) Fo-li-shi ; (5) Ni-pa^o.
Fo-LO-Ni-ssB (VArAnasI^ or BAnAras).
This country is about 4000 li in circuit. The capital
borders (on its western side) the Ganges river. It is
about 18 or 19 li in length and 5 or 6 li in breadth; its
inner gates are like a small-toothed comb ; * it is densely
populated. The families are very rich, and in the dwell-
ings are objects of rare value. The disposition of the
people is soft and humane, and they are earnestly given
to study. They are mostly unbelievers, a few reverence
the law of Buddha. The climate is soft, the crops abun-
dant, the trees {fruit trees) flourishing, and the underwood
tliick in every place. There are about thirty sanghdrdmas
and 3000 priests. They study the Little Vehicle according
to the Saminatlya school (Ching-liang-pu). There are a
hundred or so Deva temples with about io,cxx) sectaries.
They honour principally Mahe^vara (Ta-tseu-tsai). Some
cut their hair off, others tie their hair in a knot, and go
^ This U the restoratiuii of the ' Julian gives here, **the villages
Chinese equivalents. A note in the are very close together;" but, as
original gives the sound of m as noticed before (p. 73, n. 13), the
= n(tu) + (A«)df, i.e.f nd; the restora- Chinese symbols leu yen mean "the
tion, therefore, is VHrdnast, the inner gates '* of a city, and the ex-
Sanskrit form of the name of Bftn- pression isch j)i means '* like a tooth
Aras. It was so called because it comb." I conclude it means that
lies between the two streams VaranA the inner gates of the city consisted
and Asi or Ast, affluents of the of closely joined, and perhaps sharp.
Ganges. See Sherring, Sacred City ened, iron or other bars.
cf the JJindui,
BOOK vn.]
THE DEER FOREST,
45
naked, without clotbea (Nirgratithas) ; they cover their
bodies with ashes (PaSupataa), and by the practice of all
sorts of austerities they seek to escape from With * and
death.
In the capital there are twenty DSva temples, the towei-s
and balk of which are of sculptured stone and carved
wood. The foliage of trees combine to shade {the sites),
whilst pure streams of water encircle them. The statue
of the Dfiva MahS^vara, made of itou-sWi {native c^per),
is somewhat less than lOO feet high. Its appearance ia
grave a^d tiiajestic, and appears as though roally living.
To the iionh-east of the capital, on the western side of
the river Varanl^ is a s^-fipa* built by A^6ka-rAja (Wu-yau),
Ifc is about loo feet high; in front of it is a stone pillar;
it is briglit and shining as a mirror; its surface is glisten-
ing and smooth as ic<?, and on it can be constantly seen
the figure of Buddha as a shadows
To the north-east of tlie river Varanii about lo li or so,
we come to the ^aiigMrdma of Lu-ye {stag (k&e.rt),^ Its
precincts are divided into eight port ions (stctiom)^ con-
nected by a surrounding walk The storeyed towers w*ith
projecting eaves and the balconies are of very superior
work- There are fifteen hundred priests in this convent
who study the Little Vehicle according to the Saihinatlya
scbook In tlie great enclosure is a i^dra about 200 fet^t
high ; above the roof is a golden-co%'ered figure of the Amra
('An-fTio-la — mango) fruit. Tlie foundations of the building
are of stone, and the stairs also^ but the towers and niches
* Not *• life and dt^Ath," but** birth
and death ;" i.e,^ to ncrive at a coo-
ditittn «f unmtermpted Ufa
* JiiUeii here gives P4-lo-ni-Mt by
lolirtJike, it Hhotud be P6-h-ni (rt-ad
f}i referrttig to tUo Varans ut Ba-
{mx pr, Fibtedward HaU'a
TV)ilATkB in the Id trod action to
^herring' fe» Sacrt^ C*tt/ of iht II in-
Hu9 : alirti Cuaningh^nit .im: Otvfj.,
* The «&me oa Mflgadlvaj geu*^-
roUj caUed Lu-^fttf ^* the d&sft
giifden." ^fhis h the spot where
Buddhft preached hi^ fiVHt seniiou
to tbti five uieiitlicanbtt, ITor un
account ol bia m^Lrcli to BJii&riki^
a.nd the Bermon h^^ preached nee
Fo»ko hirtfj-Uankinfh vargft 15, p.
* Probably m«atung that the en-
closure wail un octaguu, 04 the great
tower of Dhivuiek wa^i {Atxfu Sttr*
tff, voL i p. Ill),
RECORDS OP WESTERN COCNTRIBS. [bo Jt fit.
m of brick. The niches are arranged on the four sidea
iu a hundred successive lines, and in each niclie is a golden
fijjiim of Buddha- In the middle of the mhdra is a tigure
af Buddha made of teou-shiJi (naiwe copper). It is the
tt2e of life» and ho is represented as turning the wheel of
fche law (preachif^)}
To the south-west of the vikdra u a stone $iil-pa built
by A^5ka-r4ja, Although the foundations have given
way, there are still lOO feet or more of the wall reraaining.
lo front of the building ia a stone pillar about 70 feet
higli. The stone is altogether as bright as jade. It is
glistening, and sparkles like light; and all those who
pray fervently before it see from time to time, accord-
ing to their petitions, fij^ures with good or bad signs.
It was here that Tath^gata (ju-lai), having arrived at
enlightenment, began to turn the wheel of the law (to
prmch).
Bjr the side of this building and not far from it is a
9t4pa. This is the spot where Ajniia Kann^inya
('0-JQ-kio-ch'in-ju) and the rest, seeing Bfldhisattva giving
up hirt austeritiea. no longer kept his companyj but coining
to i\m place, gave themselves up to meditation.^
By the side of this is a &t4pa where five hundred Pratyfika
Huildhaa entered at the same time into Hirvdna. There
ttni» nioryuver, three si'dpas where there are traces of the
ilttfng and walking of the three former Buddhas,
liy lliQ Hide of this last place is a st^dpa. This ia the
^jujt. whurti Maiti^ya Bodbi^attva received assurance of
hi« limjoininii a Buddha, In old days, when Tath^gata
wan living in E^agilha (Wang-she), on the Gf^dhrakfita
^Y\m i*li*«*il U the iiyuibi*! of
nUMig/' or uf dfiarmn. The
nf TUnliHrn"* le^^hing near
:.trict caUfcd Sftr^
' tinif til {Winning-
i of Haniiigaiiutlui,
tliuUlliA liirimuU was
\ *k\}^ i*i liuiir/' jLtid thill
II iliu I a In III iif th0 niune.
made on tbi^ KK»t anQ Arch. Bunxjf^
vi>I. L p. 107 rf.
> The fire Moetics who had aeconi-
pMikd tbe B5dhiiuittva to Ur&vilvA,
and fftsted with him fur bix jear^,
when they miw him receive the rio«t
milk of Nand^ supposing he bftd
given up the object of hid reUgimui
Iif Of left 1dm, and c»i»e to the deer
I
I
Boomvu,] MAITREYA, 47
motiTitain,' he spoke tliua to the Bhiksbus: ''In future
years, when this GOimtry of Jambudvtpa shall be at peace
and rest, and the age of men shall amount to 80,000
years, there shall be a Brahmari called Maitrfiya {S&e-che}.
His body shall be of the colour of pure gold, briglit and
glistening and pure. leaving his home, he will become a
perfect Buddha, and preach the tlireefold *^ law for the
beneiit of all creatyrea Those who shall be saved are
those who live, in whom the roots of merit have been
planted through my bequeathed law," These all con-
ceiving in their minds it profouTHl respect for thu three
precious objects of worship, whether they be already pro-
fessed disciples or not, whether they be obedient to tlie
precepts or not, will all be led by the converting power
(of his preaching) to acquire the fruit (0/ B6dhi) and final
deliveraoce. Whilst declating the threefold law for the
conversion of those who have been influenced by my
bequeathed law, by this means also hereafter others will
be converted/' ^^
At this time Maiti-Sya Bftdhisaltva (Mei-ta-li-ye-pu-sa)
hearing this declaration of Buddha, rose from his seat and
addressed Buddha thus ; '* May I indeed become that lord
called MaiLr^ya/' Then Tath4gata spoke thus: '' Be it so*
you shall obtain this fruit {wndUim), and as I have juat
•The ''Peak of the Vulture,"
^ JuMen translates tfais by ''three
grefti Aisomblic^^^' It la true hwu^
meun '*ftii fts&erably/' but in thijt
poBBage *ftn hwuy refen to th«
Uw '' thdoe repe«it«(L" Hence it is
•»[d to be ** a triple twdve-purt
trustworthy knowledge of the Unit
truibB " (Oldenbtrg. B^iddfta^ p. 129
AUd note. Compare ahto the phrase
iikuliko chul^avLo in tbe Bharhiiit
«ciilptiire<>» |tL xxfuL^ the nieaniiig
of which hM eacaped General Cun^
uinghttJii. Mr. B, Nanjio^ altio, in hia
Caiiilo^pie of the BtiddkUi Trtpitalra,
ppv 9, lOy has not noticed that tbb
Cbineae njmhol hwui eorre^pimdei
iwiib the Sanskrit it Ufa, and ho lim
tr&hniAted the phrftae ms thouj^b it
reffjrred to **Ati aaaemblj/*
^^ That is^ thi>s€ w)in shall be s&vi^
by the preuchiijg of MaitKija are
thodc in whMe hi^artH my bequeathed
law fthall have worked the ut:c€ssary
preparftUon.
^ The same loflutsnoe, ue,, of
Maitrtiy^'i teachifi^, wQl act as a
^' good friend '' for their sab(>a[[iieQt
converttion. The cxpreimion * * then
i/au/' ** iJlustrioufl friend >" refers to
the guidance of B6dh\ i>r wisdom.
There is some diffictilty in nmler-
staudmg how Ihift aaimhince con Id
have been given to Maitreja whilst
Buddhiv waJi on tb^ Gfldhraki^^u
inotiutuin, and yet that the sp^^t
tbould be at Bdn&ru, nnl^fl, indeed,
it woa i-ep^tfid th«rtt.
explained, such shall be the power {injlu€7vc€) of your
teaching."
To the west of tins place there is a st4pa. This Is the
gpot where Sihya Eddhisattva (Shih-kia-pu-sa) i-eeeived
an assurance (of becoming a £uddha). In the midst of the
l^liadra-kalpa when tnen's years amounted to 20,000,
Kaiyapa Buddha (Kia-she-po-fo) appeared in the world and
moved the wheel of the excellent law {%.€., preachtd the law)^
opened out and changed the unclosed mind {of men), and
declared this prediction to PfabhapS.la B6dbisattva (Hu-
ming-pu-sa).^ "This BSdhisattva in future ages, when
tlie years of men shall have dwindled to 100 yeai^s, shall
(jhtain the condition of a Buddha and be called SAkv&
Muni."
Not far to the south of this spot are traces where the
four Euddhas of a bvirone age walked for exercise. The
length {of the jpromenade) is about fifty paces and th-
height of the steps (dcpjmig spots) about seven feet It is
composed of blue stones piled together. Above it is a
^gum of Tathagata in the attitude of walking. It is of a
singular dignity and beauty. From the flesh -knot on the
top of the head there flows wonderfully a braid of hair.
Spiritual signs are plainly manifested and divine prodigies
wrought with power (JiTieness, McU).
Within the precincts of the enclosure {of the mngh^
rdma) " there are many sacred vestiges, with mJidras and
siujjos several hundred in number. We have ouly named
two or three of these, as it would be diflScult to enter g
into details, ^1
To the west of the miu/hdrdma enclosure is a clear lak©™^
of water about 200 paces in circuit; here Tathagata occa-
pionally Imihed himselL To the west of this is a c™at
^* Juliefi trmnslatefl *'nn<i received
from Prubhilpaift lifidhisattva tho
jirodictitin fQUowHig.*' But thia
WOdd destftty th<i connects nn of the
inatcQce; iiUKMjspa Buddha who
litobreA io FrabhfiLplUa that he (F^m-
bhfipAIfl) eh alt beeomo a Buddh&.
See iVofig pah {J. It. A ». S., vol X£.
'* Or of the "deer park/'
modern S^mMh.
KOK til]
THE ELEPHANT^BIRTH,
49
I
I
I
I
I
I
tank about i So paces round ; here TatliSgata used to wash
his boggin^^-iHsh.
To the north of this is a lake about 1 50 pncea round.
Here Tath^gata used to wasli his robes, In each of these
pools is a dragon who dwells wnthia it. The water is
dt*€p and its taste sweet; it is pure and resplendent iti
appearance, and neither increases nor decreases. When
men of a bad cliaracter bathe here, the crocodiles (/jm-pt-
lo, — IcttnthMras) come forth and kill many of them; but
In case of the reverential who wasli here, tbey need fear
nothing.
By the side of t!ie pool where Tath4gata washed his
garments is a great square stone, on which are yet to he
seen the trace-marks of his kas/idf/a (Ida-^ia) robe. The
bright lines of the tissue are of a minute and distinct
character, as if carved on the stone. The faithful and
pure frequently come to make their ofiTtiriugs here; but
when the heretics and men of evil mind speak lightly of
or insult the stone, the dragon-king inhabiting the pool
causes the winds to rise aud rain to fall
By the side of the lake, and not far off, is a st4pa. This
is where Bodhisattva, during his preparatory life, was horn
as a king of elephants, provided wath six tusks (chJia-
danta)J^ A hunter, desirous to obtain the tusks, put on
a robe in colour like that of a religious ascetic, aiid tak-
ing his bow, awaited the arrival of his prey. The elephant
king, from respect to the kashdj/a robe, immediately broke
ofi' his tusks and gave them to the hunter.
By the side of this spot, and not far from it, 13 a stUpa.
It was here Bodhisattva, in his preparatory career, grieved
to see t)iat there was little politeness (f^cvercjice) amongst
men, took the form of a bird, and joining himself to the
^^ ChhaAlantA, whleh eeeuiiS to Hurdj, Eastern MonachisfAf p. 17S
menTi EiX'tuskedi according to Si^
iTie^e legend. Is the HAme of an ele-
phant living in a gnlden palace on
the fihurea of the Mimnlayao ]a,l£e
Qhatthan^ attctiried by eighty thou-
Mind ordinary c] «jph ants.— Ala bti^itfr,
Whf'i't ctj tht J.atr, p. 305; conf. Sp.
vol- If.
Mamtal of Budhism^ p. ty; Afaka*
^Dtinso (Turnfjur'i^ trnnm. ], pp. 22^ [34;
Upham, Sac. and Ilisi. BooKn^vul iif,
p. 269 J Buri^'*9:i, liepQris'ArcIt. Sitr,
yV. Ind,t vol iv. pp 45, 46; CuniiiBg-
hftoi, Bfmrhut JScdf^t, pp. 62, 6j J
B&d, Rvai. Lttj. Bud., p. J ^7.
so
RECORDS OF WESTBMN COUNTRIES. [mu&'
conipany of a monkey and a wLiiii elephant, lie asked
them in this place, "Which of you saw tii'bt Ujis Nya-
grfidha (N't-Im-lm) tree ? ** Each having answered accord-
ing to circumstances, lie placed them according to their
age.^® The good effects of this conduct spread itself little
by little on every side ; men were able to distinguUh the
high from t!ie low, and the religious and lay i>eople fol-
lowed their example.
Not far from this, in a great forest, is a si4pa. It was
here tLut Dfivadatta and Bodhisattva, in years gone b}%
were kings of deer and settled a certain matter. Formerly
in tbia place, in the midst of a great forest, there wem
two herds of deer, each 500 in number. At thi=j time the
kin^;^ of the country wandered abont hunting through the
plains and morasses. Bodliisattva, king of deer, approach-
ing him, said, " Maharaja ! you set fire to the spaces en-
closed as your huntiDg-ground, and ahoot your arrows and
kill all my followers. Before the sun rises they lie about
corrupting and unfit for food Pmy let us each day offer _
you one deer for food, which the king will then have fi'esh ■
and good, and we shall prolong our life a little day by
day," The king was pleased at the proposition, and
turned his chariot and went back home. So on each day
a deer from the respective Hocks was killed. m
Now among the herd of Devadatta there was a doe bij^fl
with young, and when her turn came to die she said to
her lord, " Although I am ready to die, yet it is not my
child's turn."
The king of the deer (ie., D§vadatta) was angry, andfl
said, ** Who i^ there but values Hfe ? *'
The deer answered with a sijih, ** But, king, it is not
humane to Idll that which is unborn/* '^'^
She then told her extremity to Bodldsattva, the king of
duer. He replied, " Sad indeed ; the heart of the loving
I
^ Hrrta I foUow Julieu^a trftUB'
Imtitm, but tberii ii probublj^ an error
In IliM tcJiL
I' ThU Ui^f he tnuuUted other*
wt«« : " Our king m n«t huniAiie m
putti iig to deiilh witbout reprieve | '*
in\ ** Our kmg im not humane ; I die
Vp jthciut pepriere.*'
I
I
DK VIL]
BIRTH AS A DEER KING.
motlier grieves (vs mmr*l) for tlmt which is not yet alive
{has 7w hod^). I to~(lay will take your place and die."
Going to the royal gate (ie., the palace), tlie people who
travelled along the road passed the news along aiid said
in a loud voice, *'That great king of the deer is going now
towards the town*" The people of the capital, the magi-
strates, and others, linstened to see*
The king hearing of it, was unwilling to believe tlie
news; but when the gate-keeper assured him of the
truth, then the king believed it. Then, addressing the
deer-king he said, '* Why have you come here ?'*
The d^v-{Mng) replied, ''There is a female in the he^-i
big with young, whose turn it was to die; but my heart
conld not bear to tliink tliat the young, not yet born, should
perish so* I have therefore come in her place."
The king, liearing it, sighed and Saiid^ "I have indeed
the body of a man, but am as a deer. You have the body
of a deer, but are a-'i a man/' Then for pity*s sake he re-
leased the deer, and no longer required a daily sacrifice^
Then he gave up that forest for the use of the deer, and
so it was called "the forest given to the deer/*** and
hence its name, the '* deer- plain '* (or, wild).
Leaving this i>lace, and going 2 or 3 li to the south-
west of the miighdrdma, there is a stupa about 300 feet
high. The foundations are broad and the building high,
and adorned with all sons of carved work and with pre-
cious substances. There are no successive stages {to this
hiild iiiif) y^ith niclies; and although there is a standing
pole erected above the cupola (fau poh^^, yet it has no
eneiroling bells.®'* V>y the side of it is a little st^ifn. This
* Oomniotiljr ealled th* Mrtg-
dAv^ This b the site refi^rred to
before^ — the prt'dent SArniith or Bk-
w JfiM
JuMen Itiiiittlate^ thU ** n Jiort
of vMe belonging %o a rclij^Lotui per-
soil, inverted ; ^* but I lainti faupoh
to mean the cupola of n stdpa. In
ni^ement with the ocooutit giv^n
ove, p. 47 ftnd u. 1 63.
^ Lnn-iQf circular bell3» iir encir-
cling bella» referring to the oiroidttr
platen with bella g«aerji!Iy attached
to the sannnnntiug ptth n( a itilptt.
Julien tramlfttes, ** It In not crown ciL
with a cupala In form like u bell/'
This ftcem^ tf) ha luiposaible, n-* it is
btifore stated that the stilpa wan
HUrmounted by a piile.
52 RECORDS OF WESTERS COUSTRIES. [book viL
the sikjI vhere Ajuaia Kaundiiiya and the other men,
five in number, declined to rise to salute Buddha.** When
first Sarvarthasiddha (Sa-p'o-ho-la-t'a-si-to **) left the
city to sojourn in the mountains and to hide in the valleys,
forgetful of self and mindful of religion, then ^uddhd-
d an a-raj a (Tsing-fan^ commanded three persons of his own
tribe and houseliold, and two of his maternal uncles, say-
ing, " My son Sarvarthasiddha has left his home to practise
wi&dom ; alone he wanders through mountains and plains
and lives apart in the forests. I order you, therefore, to
follow him and find out where he dwells. You within
Ohr family), liis uncles, and you without {the family)^ mini-
hters and people, exert yourselves diligently to find out
where he has gone to live." The five men, after receiving
the order, went together, casting along the outposts of
the country. And now, during their earnest search, the
thought of leaving their homes occurred to them also,*^ and
HO they thus spake one to the other: " Is it by painful dis-
cipline or by joyful means we attain to supreme wisdom?"
Two of them said, " By rest and by pleasant discipline
wisdom is obtained." Three of them said, "It is by pain-
ful (li«cipliiie." "Whilst they yet contended without
n;^i(ieing, two to three, the prince had already entered on
tli(j painful discipline of the unbelievers, considering this
t«) \n\ the true way to overcome sorrow; and so, like them,
hi! took only a few grains of rice and millet to support his
hody.
Tlui two men seeing him thus, said, " This discipline
of \\\i\ priucij is opposed to the true way {of escape)] intel-
•* Kor fill lu'cciiuit of Ihia incident into " Yih-taai-i-shing," which j
will Mm I'll »ho him/tfUU'k'int/, p. 172, to nignify "one* who is perfected in
vv, IJJJ, \22\. Vor the orijjin of nil waya," or "the completely per-
AjfuUii Kaui.njIiijjiH ("O-jo-kiao- feet."
I |j III )in iiuiiif MO <»/>. cit, V. 1208. ^ Such appears to be the f(»rce of
'-''' Tiiin wiirt tiio iiniiio given to the passage, as though the five men
niilliihuKui by hin pun nU. It id by their long search for the prince
t s|iliiiiii (I Id iiicaii "one by whom hud become accustomed to a solitary
all tilijiitrt iiro (iVii-ttii" iMonier life, and so were unwilling to return
N\ illiautM, 'SiiiJt. Jhti., »tub voc. home.
^s^^|,^t\. 111 Chiiunu it iH trannlatod
WOK Tit] THE SIX YEARS' PENANCE,
I
I
I
ligencB is obtained by agreeable methods, but now be is
practfaing severe discipline, be cannot be our companion "
80 tbey departed far off and lived in seclusion nnder the
idea til at they would (in their otmi waf) attain the fruit
. {of enlttjhtenment). The prince having practised austerities
for six yenrs^* without obtaining Bodhi, desired to give up
his rigorous discipline, as being contrary to the truth ; he
then prepared himself to receive the rice-milk {ojcred hy
the gitl% with a view, by this method^ to obtain cnli<;bten'
laent.^ Then the threR men {who advocaitd penance) hear-
ing thereof, sighed and said, *' His merit was just ripen -
ing, and now it is all dissipated I For six years enduring
penance, and now in a day to loso all his nierit!" On
this tbey went together to seek for and consult with tlie
two men. Having met them, tbey sat down and entered
on an excited conversation. Then they spake together
ihus: "In old days we saw the Priuce SarvS-rthasiddha
leave the royal palace for the desert valleys : he pat off
his jewels and robe^, and assumed the skin doublet {of the
kunUr), and then, witli all bis might and determined will,
ga^e himself to austerities to seek after the deep mys-
terious law and its perfect fruit. And now, having given
all up, he has received tlic rice-milk of the young sbep-
herd-girl, and ruined his purpose. We know now be can
do nothing"
The two men replied, " IIow is it, my masters, ye have
seen this so late, that this man acts as a madman?
When lie lived in his palace lie was reverenced and
** The period of mortilieatioTi h
leaiglheDed to »evt^n j'l^rR in the
SoutJltini accittinU, or rathcsr thiAt
3CAim pnr&iicd the B6dhis4ttva for
e^ren y^a^tt iip to thi3 last vain at-
tftek he twide upon him. See Olden-
bm^, Budifha^ p. 420» Eng. tranit.
It in probi^ble tbal the seiveii yeum*
tarturti fiaid to li»ve been undergone
hy Si. Georgei antJ the legend gene-
imlh% U Ijorrowed from the story uf
BckliibattVik
'^ Julien hstst translated thla pas^
fUtge &a if it were Hpokeu by " tbe
two mGn " who were opposed Iti
aerere mort ill cation ai a method of
religious discipline. But thb uece«-
»tt«teit the prediction that he would
receive enlightenment after receiv-
ing the rice-milk, ^'Mais quand il
nura re9U nne bouillic d<i r\i an lait,
il obtiendra riattillii^noe " \p. 365).
Thii^ 16 highly improbabk', and I
Lave th<3rt:fut^ tranalnted it aa in
the text
S4
RECORDS OF IVESTERN COUNTRIES, [book vil.
powerful; but lie was not able to rest in qiuet, and so
went wandering far off through mountains and woodii,
giving up tlie estate of a Chakravartiii nionarcb to lead
the life of an abject and outcast. What need we think
about birn more; the mention of liis name but ndds sor-
row to sorrow^*'
And now Boilhisattva, iiaving bathed in the NairanjanH
river, seated himself under the B6dki tree and perfected
lumself in supreme wisdom, and was named ** The lord of
<I6vas and men/* Then reflecting in silence, he thought
who was worthy [Jii) to be instructed in the wjiy of deli-
verance — "The son of Kdma, Udra by name (Yo-t'eu-
lan). he is fit to receive the excellent law, as he has reached
i[\(^ Samdilhi, winch admits of no active thought.'*^
Tlien the Dfivas in space raised their vt>ice9 and said,
'* U d r a- K i\ m a p u t r a has been dead for seven days/' The a
Tatltdgata sighing {said) with regret, *' Why did we not
meeit i^eady as Le was to hear the excellent law and
thereby to obtain quick conversion l"
Again he gave himself to cousideration, and cast about
through the world to seek (/or ^mm one to whom fw ut it/hi
firsi preach). Tliere is {he tkouf/ht) Arada KfiUuia (^O-hn-
IHa-luii), who has reached the ecstatic point *' of having
nothing to obtain f '^ he is fit to receive the highest reasoTh
Then a^ain the Devas said^ '* lie has been dead fur five**
daya"
Again Tathflgata sigbed, in knowledge of hia incom-
pleted merit. Once more considering wlio was worthy to
receive bis instruction, be remembered that in the " deer
park" there were the five men,^ who might fii^t receive
the converting' doctrine. Then Tath^gata, rising from the
Bd*Un tree, went forward witli measured step^ and digni-
i
* ynimjmvjfi^ mmdtlhi (Jut*)
The theory <^f UdrA-RAmftputr*
{Tvu-i&tt^fitn'Uiftt) with rcs^pect to
Etml delivtsmitce ih tiaiplnin^d in the
twelfth var|n of the Fo-Mfiohintj-
Uatt-kinff, H!» eryFtcEi appear* tn
hivr been % i«fitirtiitnt uti thsit of
^ A lifi di ftr*iiii/atnmt — { »Tn Hen)*
** In tht: LaiitQ. VUiarft the nuBi-
ber of dav« is thrtr. In t!i<? Bvddko-
chariln there ib tin pi^rJnd niLiiLi^d.
^ That IB, the Mfi^iidavA (fidr-
nf^th), At Bininu.
** '* St<^p by utep, lilee the Idng^ nf
lH?a«t« (the lioa), did he advance
BOOR TIT.] TRADITION OF THE CHAMPlOf^.
Si
fied mien to the " deer-park garden " shiiHDg with glory;
liis (drcJe qf) hair^^ reflecting it3 brilliant colours, and his
body like gold. Gracefully he advanced to teach those
five men. They, on their parts, seeing him afar off, said
one to another,^ "Here comes that Sarvarthasiddhaj for
jeafs and months he has sought for the sacred fruit, and
has not obtained it, and now hh mind is relaxed, and so
he comes to seek ug as disciples (or, to seek our com-
pany) ; let us remain silent, and not rise to meet him or
pay him respect/'
TathSlgata gradually approaching, hia sacred appearance
affecting all creatures, the five men, forgetting their vow,
rose and sainted bim, and then attached thcraselves to
him with respect. Tathdgata gradually instructed them
ia the excellent principles (of his Tehgifm), and when the
double'® season of rest was finished, they had obtained the
bmt {nf B6dhi).
To the east of the ** deer forest** 2 or 3 li, we come to a
si€ipa by the side of which is a dry pool about So paces in
ciTciiit, one name of which is " saving life,"^ anotlier name
i^ "ardent master/* The old traditions explain it thus:
Many hundred years ago there vcm a solitary sage {a sor-
Towfifl or ohsmre master) who built by tlie side of this pool
a hut to live in, away from the world. He practised the
arts of magic, and by the extremest exercise of hia spiritual
power he could cliange broken fragments of bricks into
wfttcltfully tbnm^h tlie gtave ot vfU-
lioni.** — FkhshG * king - t9an • hin^^ v.
tip.
*i Tb»t i«, the circle of hair be-
twi«eti hi* eyes ^the urna^.
^ AccLtrding to the Buddha- cha-
riia, vv. 1120, 1211 ^ the fire men
were njiTMpdl Kanndinyik, Dii^bMat-
rika. The I^ita Viftnra ^nve« Mn*
hinfttuil iutfteftd of Diviabila. For
•libe iTieidt:ni tmined in the text eee
BudtihtdiOfiia, loc. cit.
** That m, the season of ruin, dm r-
ing whick the di-^iples retired into
fixed homei. But thia ordinance
wait not yet introduced into the
BuddJiitit Kjfltem ■ it eieemu to h&ve
been a custom, however^ among reli-
gious communities before Buddhn'?*
time, for in the Vinui/a oomplniut
XH itibdi; to Bnddhik that his dincipled
oonttti;ted to wander through the
c?rtuntry when the eeedsf were ^nit
Rowing, ^ntrary to the oriliniry
rule.
** There it no exprenalou for
'■potiV* ** J^ th^ French tranKla.
56
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book vif.
precfoii3 stones^ and conlJ also metamorphose both men
and animals into other shape!?, but he was not jet able to
lide upon the winds and the clouds, ami to follow the
Rlshia in mounting upwards. By inspecting figures and
names that had come down from of old, he furtlier soughti
into the secret arts of the RIshis, From these he leaiiieAj
the following: *' The spirit- Kishis are they who possess the
art of lengthening life,^ If you wish to acquire this
knowledge, first of all you must fix your mind on this —
viz., to build up an altar enclosure lo feet round ; then
coinniand an 'ardent master^ (a hero), faithful and brave,
luid with clear in ten t^ to hold in his hand a long sword J
and tak^ his seat at the corner of the altar, to cover his
breath; and remain silent from evening till dawn.^ He
who seeks to be a Rishi luust sit iu the middle of the altar^J
and, grasping a long knife, must repeat the magic forrnulift ^
and keep watch (seeing and hearing). At morning light,
attaining the condition of a Rlshi, the sharp knife he holds
wiU change into a sword of diamond {a gan-aivonl), ^nd
he will mount into the air and march through space, and
rule over the band of Rtsliis, Waving the sword he holds^
everj^thing lie wishes will be accomplished, and he will
know neither decay nor old age, nor disease nor death/' *^j
The man having thus obtained the method (of becom in^ a
ii^hi), went in searcli of sucli an "ardent master/' Dili-
gently he searched for many years, but as yet he found
not the object of his desires. At length, in a ceitain town
■* The magic art of len^heniog
nfe, or of SL loDg Ufe, Th*; "elixiir
(if Jife " and tbe art of transmuting
met&ls had been iKsught aftcjr in the
East U>tig before the Arabs intro-
duced the ^ndy nf ulcheiny into
Europe, The pli!lo«iopher'it stotie is
the t4in *ha of thf? Ghineni?', %.t,, th^
TKil lijaulpburet of mercury, or f^in-
iiiLb&r. tit;*? au article cm Tauiifm in
tbe Trana. of the Vhinfi Branch nf
tht R,A.B., part v. 1855, by Dr.
KiikiuB, p. S6.
^ Wti tttav compare witb thU the
CKremonios observed ancrentlj uil .
coEif erring tbe dignity of kuight^
hf>f^d^ especially the ?igil before the
attar. (Ingulpbus^ '^unted by Mr*
Thomn in hiJ* Bmkofthc CotiH, p, 1 5S. )
^^ Tbe &&cuunt of thifttQUgic gem^
8 word may be cM>mpared with tbe
** gr vat brand, Exciilibiir," of King
Artimr—
** Buforfl hodiT»r ilm surf nee, rosammmt
Clothed 111 white tali] it o, tujrsLiCip Wdu^
derful.
And cuiti^ht: him hy the hilt, mt\d brua-
dliiiied hlni
BOOK til.} THE VIGIL OF THE CHAMPION.
57
I
I
be
alonij
encoimtered a man piteously wailing as hii went i
the waj% The solitarj master seeing liis marks (ihc marks
on his psrson),^ was rejoiced at henrt, and forthwith ap-
proadimi^ him, he inquired, "Why do you go tlius lament-
ing, and why are you so distressed ? " He said, " I was a
poor and needy man, and had to labour bard to support
myself, A certain master seeing this, and knowing me to
be entirely trusi worthy, used nie {etyjatjed me for his tnork)
during live yeai^, promising to pay me well for ray pains.
On this I patiently wrought iu spite of wearlneBs and
difficulties. Just as the five years were done, one morn-
ing for some bttie fault I was cruelly whipped and driven
away without a furthing. For this cause I am sad at
heart and afBicted. Ob, who will pity me ? "
The solitary master ordered him to accompany 1dm, and
coming to his cabin {imod hid), by bis magic power be
caused to appear some choice food, and ordered him to
enter the pool and wash. Then be clothed him in new
garments, and giving bim 500 gold pieces, he dismissed
him, sayingj * "When tliia is done, come and a^k for more
without fear/**'' After this he frequently bestowed on
him more gifts, and in secret diil I dm other good, so
that his heart was filled with gratitude. Then tlte*'ardent
master" was ready to lay down It is life in return for all
the kindness he had received. Knowing this, the other
said to bim, *' I am in need of an entlmsiastiG person.*'*
During a succession of years I sought for one, till I was
fortunate enough to meet with you, possessed of rare
beauty and a becoming presence, different from others.^*
Ko^r, therefore, I pray you, during one night (to watch)
witliont speaking a word."
The champion said, *' I am ready to die for yon, much
^ Ma^, the marks indicatmg hU
noble dhAmcter,
" tfu'ieuf may nUo tne-ati *' stt?ek
it tiot eUewhcr^,*' Julien tranRlatt^
it ** iJi* not despjie me/'
** '*A brave chiimpjon " — JuUen.
^ So 1 tmnslftte the p&iieage, but
it may be **yorar beauty (or figure)
correvpnnda to tbo ideal portrait I
had fomaeil of it" 3o Julian trans-
lates ; b^tt jS yt^n Ca wuuld mora
uaturany be reudered ** unlike that
of any other/'
58 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book
inoro to ait with my breath covered/'*- Whereupon lie
constructed an altar and undertook the rules for becondng
a Rishi, according to the prescribed form. Sitting down,
he awaited tlie uighL At the approach of nijjht each
attended to his particular duties. The "solitary iiuister"
recited his magic prayers ; the champion held his sharp
sword in Ijis hand. About dawn suddenly he uttered a
short cry, and at the same time fire descended from
heaven, and flames and smoke arose on every side like
clouds. The "solitary master" at onee drew the champion
into tlie lake/* and having saved him from bis danger, he
said, *'I bound you to silence; why then did you cry
out?"
The champion said, ** After receiving your orders, to-
wards the middle of the night, darkly, as in a dream, the
scene changed, and I saw rise before oie all my past his-
tory, My master** in his own person came to ma, and
in consolatory words addressed me ; overcome %vith grati-
tude, I yet restrained myself and spoke not Then that
other man came before me ; towering with rage, lie slew
me, and I received my ghostly body** (I wandered m a
sUmde or %kadowy hod^]. I beheld myself dead, and I
sighed with pain, but yet I vowed through endless ages
not to speak, in gratitude to you. N'ext I saw myself
destined to be born in a gi^ut Brahman's bouse iu
Bonthern India, and I felt my time come to be conceived
and to be brought fortk Though all along enduring
anguish, yet from gratitude to you no sound escaped me.
^ From th!» \i Boetna that the
fHirtioii relatitig ti^ ** holditi^ the
Lnath " w oiijitt4id iti tht! jjiLnioua
strntence-
^ That is, to escape the fire,
** That js, " ttxy lurtl or master*
v\ honi I now nerve **■ — the Ji4>Iit&r}^
Uiuter or IjlYshi, It cannot he toy
tild nuKter, the one who treated him
iM> eroelly (aa JuJitn constructs i%\
for he eom^ on the nceDe in the
neict iectonoc. The ftymliolB Aih t*c
ure not to be taken with r^u^ ^t
though It were ** my old master ; **
but ^ith lin^ as 1 have translated
it, ^* thore arose before m^ the for*
mer events of my Ufe."
*^ This* ghostly body or ahade
irhtttiff j/iu sfmji) cf*rre.5pondfl ^ith
the fi£<ifAiM' of the Greeks —
104.
Bf JOK TTL]
THE BARE JATAKA,
59
I
I
I
I
After a while I entered on my studies, took the cap {of
^mnhood), and I married; my parents dead, I had a
cliild. Each day I thought of all your kindness, and en-
dured in silence, tittering no word. My household con-
nections and clan relatives all seeing this, were filled with
ehame. For more than sixty years and five I lived. At
length my wife addressed me, * You must speak; if not,
I slay your son I ' And then I thought, ' I can beget no
other child, for I am old and feeble ; this is my only ten-
der son/ It wag to stop my wife from killing him I
raised the cry/'
The " solitary master " said, ** All waa my fault \ *twas
the fascination of the devil" **^ The champion, moved
with gratitude, and sad because the tiling had failed, fretted
himself and died. Because he escaped the calamity of
fife, the lake is called " Saving the Life," and because h*j
ilied overpowered by gratitude, it baa its other name, "The
Champion's Lake**'
To the west of this lake there \BB.si4pa of *'thu three ani-
mals/' In this place, when Bddhi^attvawas practising his
preparatory life, he burnt his own body. At the beginning
of the kalpa in tins forest wild, there lived a fox, a hare,
and a monkey, three creatures of different kinds hut
mutnally aflectionate. At this time Snkra, king of IJ^vas,
wiahing to examine into the case of those practising the
life of a BMhisattva, descended spiritually in shape as
an old man. He addressed the three animals thus: ** My
children, two or tliree,*^ are you at ease and without
fear I*' They said, *' We lie upon {trrail on) Uie rich her-
bage, wander through the bosky brakes, and though of
different kinds we are agreed together, nnd are at rest and
joyful " The old man said, " Hearing that yon, my chiU
*-' Tbtfft appears tn be ttn trroi'
\%\ t\m text, an thinigh tua**^ (tbrev)
htkii betiii fopeat^d^ but the initidle
istrnke of the first i?ymbl^l erasktid«
But Ti9 the snine ^yiuboU are usmljiI iti
till' next eentenee, the lueaningf lu^j
br ^iinplj, '* My chUiJreu."
** Of MATS : It U pUiti that th w
wrird ttory, taken m f'*>titi*4ction
with the dreatn^ the Inability tn
tDOVc dr Apeak, and the actual refe-
re-nc*? ^'f it rU tf* Milrtt, i^i but an
ikeciHint uf ** the enthuiriafltic heroes *
fc-fififenng from " iiiijbtnmre."
6o RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book vil
dren, two or three, were peaceful at heart and living in
sweet accord, though I am old, yet have I come from far
alone, forgetting my infirmities, to visit you; but now I
am pressed with hunger, what have you to ofifer me to eat ?**
They said, " Wait here awhile, and we will go ourselves in
search of food.'* On this, with one mind and with single
purpose, they searched through tlie different ways for food.
The fox having skirted a river, drew out from thence a
fresh carp fish. The monkey in the forest gathered fruits
and flowers of different kinds. Then they came together to
the appointed place and approached the old man. Only the
liare came empty, after running to and fro both right and
left. The old man spake to him and said, "As it seems
to me, you are not of one mind with the fox and monkey;
each of those can minister to me heartily, but the hare
alone comes empty, and gives me nought to eat; the
truth of what I say can easily be known." The hare,
hearing these words and moved by their power, addressed
the fox and monkey thus, " Heap up a great pile of wood
for burning, then I will give {do) something." The fox
and monkey did accordingly; running here and there, they
gathered grass and wood ; they piled it up, and when it
was thoroughly alight the hare spake thus: "Good sir! I
am a small and feeble thing; it is difficult for me to obtain
you food, but my poor body may perhaps provide a meal."
On this he cast himself upon the fire, and forthwith died.
Then the old man reassunied his body as King Sakra, col-
lected all the bones, and after dolorous sighs addressed the
fox and monkey thus : " He only could have done it {or,
unprecedented event). I am deeply touched ; and lest his
memory should perish, I will place him in the moon's disc
to dwell." Therefore through after ages all have said,
*' The haro is in the moon." After this event men built a
stUpa on the spot.*®
^ The preceding story is known found also in the Chinese J&taka-
os The Hare Jdtaka. It is given book ; see aUo FausboU, Five Jdia-
in Rhys Davida' Buddhism ; it is kas, p. 58.
BOOK VfJ.]
aiEN^CHU—GHAZIPUR.
6i
Leaving this country and going down the Ganges east-
ward 300 U or so, we come to the country of Clien-chu*
TflE Kingdom op Chik-chd*** [GnAziPim].
t Tills kingdom is about 2000 li in circuit; iU capital^
which borders on tlie Ganges river, is about 10 li in cir-
cuit. The people are wealthy and prosperous ; the towns
and villages are close together. Tlie eoU is rich and fer-
ule, and the land is regularly cultivated. The climate is
^mh and temperate, and the manners of the people are
pare and honest. The disposition of the men is naturally
fierce and excitable ; they are believers both in heretical
• and true doctrine. There are some ten aaiighdrdiims with
less than looo followers, who all study the doctrines of
the Little Velucle. There are twenty DGva temples, occu-
pied by sectaries of different persuasions.
In a sanf^kdrdma to the north-we^t of the capital is a
stiXpa built by Aioka-rSja. The Indian tradition^ says
this sMpa contains a pc:ck of the relics of Tathagata. For-
merly, when the Lcjrd of the World dwelt in this ydace,*^
during seven days he preached the excellent law for the
gake of an assembly of the DSvas.
Beside this place are traces where the three Buddhas of
the past age wall>ed aud where they sat
Close by is an image of Maitr6)'a BSdhiaattva : althongli
of small dimensions, its spiritual presence Is great, and its
divine power is exliibited from time to lime in a niystC'
riotis manner.
Going east from the chief city about 200 li, we come to
a mnghdrdma called '0-pi*t*o*kie-la-na ('*Ears not
<• Cben-chu, roeanmg "lord of
conflict or b&ttli^'' ts the tir&ns!fi-
tioii of G&rjATiapatit and fa as iMwn
iijcnlified by Cuuningfaum with Gbfl,-
Eiptir, a t.awn on the Ganges juiit 50
nule* e»fttof Bau&raB. TbeunginAl
Hindu nanie of the place wmn Gur-
*" Or the wotk caUed In-i^^ki^ C^,
the Hecorda of Iniiitk.
*' Julien tranijlateei '* ui thl» eon-
Tent," but the origiti&l nAUftem mXy
** the placed' It would \m n^tarttl
to «uppo«e that A46kii built the
jttj!2pfif und the $aji<jhdrdim% wm
^rvcted substN^ucntly.
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. [moK ttT
pierced" — ^Aviddhakarna***). The circuit {tncirdht^ tcaU)
ia not great, but the oruamental work of the building is
very artistic. The lakes reflect the surrounding flowers^ and
the eaves of tlie towers and pavilions {or, the tower-pavi-
lions) touch one anotlier in a contiuuous line. The priests
are grave and decorous, and all their duties are properly
attended to. The tradition states : Formerly there were
two or three Sramanas, passionately fond of learning, why
lived in the country of Tu-ho-lo^ (Takham), to the
north of the Snowy Mountains, and were of one mind
Each day during tlie intervals of worship and reciting the
scriptures, they talked together in this way: '* The excel-
lent principles of religion are dark and mysterious, not to
be fathomed in careless talk. The sacred relics (truceB)
shine with their own peculiar splendour ; let ns go toge-
ther from place to place, and tell our faithful (helkrmy^)
fiiends what sacred relics we ourselves have seen."
On this the two or three associates, taking their ^li-
t;ious sta\es,^^ went forth to travel together. Arrived in
India, at whatever convent gates they calledj thej were
treated with disdain as belonging to a frontier countij%
and no one would take them in. They were exposed In
I
^ Tbe diBtaniK and bearing from
GbAxipur given in the text wotild
indic&te BalijBi as the Bite of thid
oonvQut, There i^ a viUiige called
Bikapuc, ubnut ime mile eiist nf B»-
livA, which Cunningham thinks may
be a corruption of ATiddhAkKr^A'
pura. It may be the e&me mhdra
tii that cftUod ** Desert '* by I'a-bian
(cap. xxxiv, ) But we can hardly
accept Cunninghani^a nentoratinn of
JTuKiui? Iff (which simply mean* ** wil-
derness" or "desert 1 to Vrihftil-
Aran y a or B|ihad4rany^ which he
thiukii luikyhavebeeti corrupted into
BiHdhkujtL
** Slv vi*L i. p. 37, For further
remarks oa the country Tu-bti-lci and
the Tokhad people see a pamphlet
by G. de YaacfmcelloB^Abreu ou the
probable origin of the Toukharl {Pe
Lou vaint 1 SS^. Tbia wd ber combat«
tbe opinion of Baron Hichtofen ^nd
others that the YuG-chi and the*
QDokhari are identicah This la in
agreement uith vol L p. 57, n. 121,
of the presstnt work.
** "Oar non-heretical frietidi or
relatives/' or it may he simply *' our
attached fHendd.**
** There are two such fofeigTi pil-
grims with their staves neulptiiTtMi
at Amardvatl, Tree and Serpent Wvr-
ihip, pi. IxxxlL %. K Mr. Fer^uascm
3t]|jfge&tii they may be Scythians ;
probably they ftre these Tokhari
people* If this h'd j«r>, their pnsitioli
beneath the palm -tree indicates the
misery they endured^ as deseribod
In the text ; a^d thi^ grouping may
be compared with the **Jtida
capta''
I
BOOK VIL]
MAHASALA.
63
the winds and the rains without^ and witViin tliey suffered
from iiunger; their withered bodies and pallid faces
showed their misery. At this time the king of the crjuiitry
in his ^vaiidering through the suhurbsj of tlie ciiy saw
these strange priests. Surprised^ he iisked them, ** What
region, mendicaut masters, come you from 1 and why are
you here with your unpierced ears^ and your soiled gar-
ments?'* The Sranianas replied, "We are men of the
Tu~ho*lo conn try. Having received with respect the
bequeathed doc tr in e,^^ with high resolve we have spurned
the common pursuits of life, and following the same plan,
we have come to see and adore the saered relics. But
alas! for our little merit, all alike have cast us out; the
^ramaiis of India deign not to give us shelter, and Me
would returu to our own land^ hut we have not yet com-
pleted the round of our pilgrimage* Therefore, Mith mucli
fatigue and troubled in heart, we follow on our way till
we have finished our aim."
The king hearing these words, was much affected with
pity, and forthwith erected on this fortunate (€xcellent) sittj
a saiifjhdrdma^ and wrote on a linen scroll the following
decree: ** It is by the divine favour of the three precious
ones (Buddha, Dhaiiria, Samjhit) that I am sole ruler of
the world and the niust honoured among men. Having
acquired sovereignty over men, this charge has been laid
on me by Buddha, to protect and cherisii all who wear the
garments of religion (soiled or dyed garmtnts). 1 have
built this mi^hdrdma for the special entertainment of
strangers. Let no priest with pierced ears ever dwell iti
this convent of mine," Because of this circumstance the
place received its name.
Going south-east from the convent of '0-pi-t'o-kie-
la-na about 100 li, and passing to the south of the Ganges,
we come to the town Mo-ho-sa-lo (Mahisfl.ra),^ the in-
^ H.eii<0e the imme, A vidd hit l^arn^ ^ Tbe town of MfthSiiLn, hnfi
^ That K the bequ^fit or t«fita- b^eti ideutifiiHi by M. V. de EL
KieiitiLry diHitrine of Eaddh**i reli- Mnrtia with MaMiVr^ a vHliigt «ij£
gii/D. tnil«» tq the WL^bt of Ar& (AtTftb/^
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES,
lialiitants of wliicli are all Brfihmans, aud do not respect
the law of Uuddhu. Seeing the Smmari, they first in-
quired as to his studies, and asceitaining his pt-ufound
knowledge, they then treated liim with respect
On the north aide of the Ganges^ there is a temple of
(Ka-lo-yen) NAr&yana-deva,"** Its balconies and storied
toweiB are wonderfully sculpturesi and ornamented. The
images of the Dfivas are wrought of stone with the highesi*^
art of man. Miraculous signs, difiicult to explain, andfl
manifested here*
Going east from this temple 30 11 or so, there Is a stdpa
built by A^oka-raja, The greater part {a grmi half) is
buried in the earth. Before it is a stone pillar about 20
feet high, on the top of which is the figure of a lioiL There
13 aa inscription cut in it (t>,, ihs pillar) respecting the
defeat of the evil spirits, Furmerly in this place there
\ra8 some desert ^"^ demons, who, relying on their great
strength and {spiritual) capabilities, fed on the flesh and
blood of men* They made havoc of men and did the
utmost mischief. Tath&gata, in pity lo living creatures,
who were deprived of their natural term of days, by h|fl
spiritual power coiiverted the demons, and led them, from
revert'Dce tu him ijcwai i^^J, to accept the command against
murder. The demons, receiving his instruction respect-
fully, saluted him (6y the praddkMna), Jloreover, they
brought a stone, requesting litiddha to sit down, desiring
to bear the excellent law {/roni ht& mmUh), that they
might learn how to conquer their thoughts and hold them-
selves in cheek. From that time t\m disciples of th©
nnbelievei'S have all endeavoured to remove the stonfl
which the tie nions placed for a seat; but though lo.od^
*• Accor^Iiiif; to OutminghArti, tbe
pUgTJtn rnu^t hnive cro^'^eil ttie Gtkti-
geA ibbove Revelgwiiji whkh b nearly
due niiTtti ol Maakr t^xactlj i6m\h*.
TUis puint, n<^ar the coTifluence of the
Ganges and GhigrE^ ia deemed espe-
cmUy lioly,
•^ TLat 18, of Yhhnu.
« The exprtajwicm nwd for 'Me-
neit " [ hmnr^ y^) la the eame a^ that
fiimid in Fa4iiziti, referivd tn above,
n. 49.
*^ The Chinese phm»e kicai i ctyr-
responds with the Sanskrit ntnx^a^
" Ui tftke refugu in." Hence (ietiersLi
Ctmningb&m tracer the tiamt? of thid
dhtrict BAran to the incideat :
cufduJ m tb(} teit.
HOOK V]].]
THE DRONA ST UFA.
of them stro^'e to do so, thej would be unable to turn it*
Leafy woods and clear lakes surround the foundation on
the riglit and left, and men who approach tlie neighbour-
hood are unable to restrain a feeliug of awe.
Not far from the spot where the demons were subdued
there are many mn^hdrdmas, mostly in ruins, but there
are still some priesta^ wlio all reverence the doctrine of the
Great Vehicle*
Gomg south-east from this lOO li or so, we come to a
ruined sldpa, but still several tens of feet liigK Formerly,
after the Nirvdna of Tatljagata, the great kings of the
€iglit couniries^ divided his relics* The Brahman who
meted out their several portions^ smearing the inside
of his pitcher with honey,^ after allotting them tlieir
ehares, took the pitcher and returned to his country. He
then scraped the remaining relics from the vessel, and
raised over them a stdpa, aud in honour to the vessel
{pUchcr) he placed it also within the siilpa, and hence the
name {o/I>rSna stApa) was given it.®* Afterwards A^6ka*
lAja, opening {ilte siiipa), took the relics and the pitcher,
and in place of the old<^ one built a great d4pa. To this
■* See above, pp, 40, 41*
*^ Tbis traiaBlation u BomewliAt
forced. LitemUy the p^Lssage rum»
thus — ** boney - suiearing - pitcher -
within,"
» The Dr^» **%! (called tbe
Kmnbbin tt^pa by Tumour, J. A.
& A, YuL vii p» JOI3) iH said to have
been buitt by Ajrita<atru {Afdkdt^a-
ddnOjtrvLtvihited by Bnrnouf, ftitrtxL,
p, 372). It may have ^tfiod uear a
vinage called D^^gwilra. It i« named
the *^ golden pitcher ifiZ/xi" by AA*
¥aghO$ba, Fo ihQ^ \. 2253 (oompare
f^pttic*? Hardvt Manual of Bud-
iiism^ p. 351). The Brflhmati hiinetelf
ifl iutDettuies called DrO a, or DrOha,
or Batiim. Dropa correBpouiU with
the Chinese p*ingt & pitcher or va^e.
JuUen* in a note (p. 385, n. I )j seems
to imply that Drunn la niiuply a
measure of cap^ity, and bo be re^
VOL. IL
stoTtiA p^in^ to }:atka^ But it also
jDeana a vesRel or vase ; pfobabl,y in
thi» case the Br4huiat/ji pitcher
Compare Fo-^fw^ v. 1408 ; eee alao
Cunnitigbam, An^ Gtog^ af India^
^^ Jullen translatcui, 'Hhen be re-
constructed the monuments and en-
larged it ; " but in tbe original &r in
all c&m» when speaking of Anuka'i
buildings it ia implied th&t ho de-
stroyed the old erection^ aud in iU
place he built "a great tt4p<L" It
would be jp'atifying if we could aa-
certatu the character of the pre-
AA6ka monuments. They are said by
Cunningham to have been ** mere
m<iunds of earth/' the fiepulcbral
moutUDeobf of the early kings of the
country even before the rise of Bud-
dhism, ^^nti. GtGg. of India, p. 4491
m
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [uooit ru.
day, oa festival occasions (fad-itatf^fjt it emits a great
light.
Going north-east from this, and cmssiDg the Ganges.
after trammelling 140 or 150 li, we eome to the country of
r'ei-slie4i(VaiaU).
Fei-she-u (VaiUlI).
This kingdom*^ is about 5000 li ia circuit.^ The soil is
rich and fertile ; flowers and fruits are produced in abun-
dance. The dmra frnit (^man§Q) and Uie mocha {banaitu)
are very plentiful and much prized. The climate ia agree-
able and temperate* The manners of the people are pare
and honest. They love religion and lii^^hly esteem leaFn-
ing. Both heretics and believers are found living together.
There are several hundred so^kghdrdrnm^ which are mostly
dilapidated. The three or live ®* which still remain havu
but few priests in them* There are several tens of D^va
temples, occupied by sectaries of different kinds. The
followers of the Nirp-anthaa are very numerous,
The capital city of Vai^all {or, called Vai^lt) is to a
great extent in ruins* Its old foundations are from 60 to
70 li in circuit. The royal precincts are about 4 or 5 li
ruund: there area few people Hviug in it. North-west
^^ The pilgfrfm ciuBt h»TO croaaed
ike Ga^^MC ri?er» not the Gntigtsfl,
Tbis river fli^wii witldn 12 miiee o(
Degwdnit the prub^lile aito of the
Ikrdna itdpo. Viunall, therofar^. ja
to thtf «ft8l of tht^ Qjiridak. Acd is
placed bj Cunakightim on the aite
of the |irQ«ent villa^o of Bes^b,
where tbens U nit nld rumed fort
ttlU c&Ileil RiVjii BiHal-kiL-garh,. or
the iort oi thv lUja VUala, It is
ctXACtlv 23 tiiik'sfl north -north -east
jrotn DDgwArA. Viii-'iAlI Wfl-s pm-
Wbly the chief to^vn^ or the tirit m
inipyrtancL'j of the (leuple caJletl
V|i[jjk or Vftjjiw These ^Hfoptti were
ft tiurtbtirn twac who bikd loJceo po»-
feeEiaLou of Ihii p^rt of India (vli,^
Iroin the foot of %hv uJOtnnULma to
the Gnnf^ea on th« •outb, ftnd fmni
the Gandak on tb« we^t to the Mmr
b&iiadt on the at«t) fr*>tn an enxly
Criod ; bow early wo cannot «*f ,
t an earl J Ofl the rediM:tiori of tbe
BuddhUt byoki at leauL
* TbU ia innch ia exoeen of the
ftctual meaiuremenl^ even if tb«
country of V|1]ji be incluiied. But
for the» calcuktkms of area or cir-
cuit thi; pilgrim had no data exc«pt
the ordinnry itatementt of tbtf
people, whioh would be oertftinlj
exagf^eratcd^
^ Julieti propose* to iub«tittlie
fmtr for fivt. I have kept to the
origiriatt which k ia Accordksce with
OrieDtfti idiom.
bookvil]
7N^FILLAi
7AISALI.
of the royal city (precincts) 5 or 6 li is a saii^hdrdma with
a few disciples* They study the teaching of the Little
Vehicle, according to the Saihmatlya school
By the side of it is a sl4pa. It was here Tathfigata de-
livered the VimalakirUi SAtra {Pi-mo-lQ-kit-king), and
the sou of a homeholder, Eatnikara,^*' and others offered
precious parasols {to Bmldhu)J^ To the east of this is a
s^4j)a. It was here ^driputra and others obtained perfect
exemption (heeatiie Arkats).
To the south-east of this last spot is a stitpa ; this was
built hy a king of Vai^^ll After the AHrvdna of Buddha,
a former king of this country obtained a portion of the
relics of hist body, and to honour them as highly as pos-
sible raised (this hidldwg)?^
The records of India state : In this st4.pa there was
at first a quantity of relics equal to a ** Mh'' {ten pecks).
A^5ka-j3ja opening it, took away nine- tenths of the whole,
leaving only oue-tenth behind. Afterwards there was a
king of the country who wished again to open the &tilpa,
but at the naoment when he began to do so, the earth
trembled, and he dared not proceed to open {the st'dpa)*
To the north-west is a st'^pa built by A^oka-rllja ; by
tlie aide of it is a stone pillar about 50 or 60 feet high,
with the figure of a lion^^ on the top. To the south of
^ So Julien reatoresp'tTo-tn, tfett,-
iure ht-ap. It is j^ometim^^ restored
p. 10 »,); but, aa befora stated, the
Ch!n««e sjmbol foir Irdfa is hmuiy nol
£fw KAtnJlk^ra ia perhaps tli^ »»me
^ YttAstfJa IB gencraUy repre««iited
with a par^oL over bia h(;aa. Much
of the Utt^r BuddUkt legt?iid &ppeifcr»
td b&ve been borrowed or adopted
frDtu the htfltory of Yo^nda. PL
bEiii. fig. 3, ?Vff mid ^^erpcnt Wor~
ikip^ probckUv relatea to him.
^* The Liebhiivia of Vaimi ob-
tained t^ share ftt tho relics of Bud-
dhA, And fjiitted over them a, dUpa.
(Se«? Vftj*gA 2S of the Fo * jAo-
kiit^*tMAn^ng\* The »oenu foand
«.t SABcht (pL Jix^'iiL B^. i* Tree
atid Bcrpefii Worskip) probabJj re-
fers to this Miii-pa and its <Mmi^cra'
titin. The appearoncti of the men
shows they were n Northern race ;
their hair and ^o^^ing hair-band.-^
ttud rmisit^l instrtimeiitfi agree with
the HCcount given of the pectple of
Kuchc (vol. L p. 19, anie). It U
fit&ted both in the Pdli and Northern
Buddhir^t hooka that the Lji.4ihavlf(
were dktjnguiabed for their bright
coloured and vAriegat^^d dre»tie» and
eqnipoiges. Alt tbe evidence aeenia
to point to the«e people being a
branch of the Yne-chi.
^ The Licbbiivia were called
*'lion!i.'* See Fo-sko, v, 1906. It
would saem th^t the fonr animals
68
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [hook vtr.
the stone pillar is a tank. This was dug by a band of
monkeys (Markatahrada) for Buddha's use. When he
was in the world of old, Tathdgata once and again dwelt
here, Not far to the south of this tank is a sMpa ; it
was here the moukt^ys, taking the aims-bowl of Taiha-
gata, climbed a tree and gathered him some honey.
Not far to the south is a sMpa; this is the place where
the monkeys offered the honey ^* to Buddha. At the north-
west angle of the lake there is still a figure of a monkey.
To the north-east of the mn^hdrdma 3 or 4 li is a d^jja;
this is the old site of the house of Vimalakirttl (Pi-mo-lo-
ki) ; ^* various spiritual signs (mani/cMaiums) are exhibited
here.
Not far from this is a spirit-dwelling^ (a dmpcU\ its
ehape like a pile of bricks. Tradition sajs " this stone-
pile is where the householder Vimalaklrtt! preached the
law wlien he was sick.
Not far from tiiis is a bHjmi; this is the site of the old
residence of Ratuakara (P'ao tsi)J*
Not far from this is a sH^a ; this is the old house of
the lady Arara^ It was here the aunt of Buddha and
other Ehikahunis obtained Nirvdna,
n&med m toU 1. pp, if, 12, Are
typical uf the four re^ou^ respec-
tively ; the ** Hon *' would therefore
tjpify Northera nAticms.
*^ Thb scene U uleti found at
Ranchi (pi. xxvL fig. 2, Trve ami
Serpent Worahip)^ It is on the ^ainu
pillar tiM ih^ conMeeration scene
olluddd to ftbove. The pillar wasi
evidently the work <jr gift of the
VaiB&U people.
^^ Vim&l&ktrtti is explained by
tht) Chinese equivalent* t£^ kau
rhhifj, T>.| nndeRled t^utation. He
\<t9A a householder (chntTig chi5) of
Vftlidilt and a convert to Buddhism.
There is little Bai<i aWut him in
the bookii ; but he is euppoaed to
liave visited Chinih (Eitel^ IIand.bml\
Bub voc.)
"" This was pmUably one of the
Vftjjian sbrinei^ Chetiyini or Yak-
khA'ChetiyJLni, o£ which we read in
the Btjoh of the Great Ikctoic^ and
elsewhere. (Compare Sac Bk$. «/
iJi^ Eiutt, voL xj, p, 4.)
'7 Julien translates— *' Ttrndftkoi
ha^ preserved fur it th^ tiMne of
* pi led-n p et4LUie * ( Attin nktlfA t >. ' * Bti t
there is no symbol for ** namt^ ; ■* it
is flimply ** tradition laiys,** Julian
has oniitted the title i>f " houses-
holder^* {rJianf/'eht}.
^ There is4 itome difBcitlty in fe-
Ktoring P'ao ttL Julian, in ti3«jp«a-
i«v^e before u«^ restores it to R&i-
Tinkam^ but in note i (same page)
he re^ntnres thc^ same i^y mbttli tO
Katnitldlta.
^ For an account i>f the ladj
Amra^ ek^ Fo-thQ-hinrf-tmn-kin^^
\skTgA 22. Julien re^tnres the ex-
pre.s;iion to " daoghter of the Ainra **
(Aniradilriki). It taay be so ; bat
.BOOH ?It,]
MARA'S TEMPTATION.
6*
To tbe nortli of the miighdrdma 3 or 4 li is a ^'^pa;
this indicates the place where Tathfl,gata atojiped when
aliout to ad%*arice to Kiiiinagam to die, whilst men and
Kinnaras followed him,^ From this not fat to the north-
west is a di^pa; here Buddha for the very last time
gazed upon tlje city of Yai^alL^ Not far to the south of
this is a vihdra, before wjiich is built a stivpa; this is
the site of the garden of the Anira-girl,®^ which she gave
in charity to Buddha,
By the side of thi^ garden is a sHpa ; this is the place
where Tathdgata announced his death*^ When Buddha
formerly dwell in this place, he told Anaiida as follows: —
"Tliose w]io obtain ilie four spiritual faculties are able to
extend their lives to a kalpcL Wiiat is the term of years
of Tathagata tlien?" Thrice be asked this quesUon, and
Ananda answered not, through tlie fascination of Mflra,
The!i Ananda rising from his seat, gave himself up to
silent thought in a wood. At this time M4ra coming to
Buddha,®* asked hini, saying, "Tathttgata has for a long
time dwelt in the world teaching and converting* Those
whom be has saved from the circling streams {of transmit
I
"the lady Aiura " appears more
natural She ia cjiUed the " Mango
girl '* m tLe Smithem records {8^.
Boott of the Eastt vol. %L pv 33^, And
the Qhmme would be&r thin tr^na-
lAtion. She wiu a courteoan, And
iitherwiue called AiubupilL For an
tbcoount oF her birth &nd. buitnrj, st^
Manuid 0/ lliidhmii, p, 327 99.
** The Kiuua^raa «ro Sftid to be the
hi^rse- raced muddftiu of KuvtVni
(Eitel, $uh rcK*. ) ; but the Obineite nj^-
bol^ desmlK^ theni a» ''f^methiugdif*
f enii t from in en. ' Th ey tna.y be fieen
tigiirt^d Id the seulpturo at Satichi,
pL ^wl, fig, 1, where they are com,-
tug to the place where Buddha stop-
ped (figured by the oblong atone i ;
thw h another aculptnre of the Vuii-
Ml pillar, f^tid Wlnnlrttiem the notiue
in the text.
** The incident connected with
Budilha^B last look at VaiMlt is nar-
0/ Oic Ewft, vol. li, pi 64, and vol.
xix. p. 2liT^
" Or, the lady AmrA ; for an ac-
ccmnt of the j^tft of thts gardcni liee
F0-*ho as abiv©.
^^ For jin account of this incident
compare Fa-kianp cap. x)lv. ; SaCi.
B(mks 0/ tht EoMt, vol. xL p- 41, and
vol. xix. p, 267, '
•** This interview of M&ra (called
Pi^nna, the wicked Ofieg In the
Chiueae verwion, S. B. £., vol. 3cix,
p. 367) in mgain found among th«
8ihlchi seulptureit on the Vaii<
pillar^ pL XX vL fig, i, lowtir seene.
Mftra is known by the escort of
women, his daughters ; h« is here
Htanding in front of the tree which
sy m bol i ftCH Buddh ft*9 preseotiG. H i«
ttpptfAiTHnce and encort here are tlie
name aa in pi xxx. hg. j; upper part ;
he is therL* represent tid ahove tho
scene of rejniLnni^ auiung the D^>aji
of the TivyaatrinuiaB heaven aruvtttd
^70
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. [oooK vn.
p-atiQu) are as numerous as the dust or the sands. This
surel}* is the time to partake of the joj of Nirvdt}a.^'
Tathiigata taking some grains of dust on his nail, asked
M&ra, saying, " Are the grains of dust on mj nail equal
to tlie dust of the whole earth or aot ? " He aBSwered,
" The dust of the earth is much greater." Buddha said,
*' Those who ore saved are as the grains of earth on my
nail ; those not saved like the grains of the whole earth ;
but after three months I shall die,** Jlira hearing it, was
rejoiced and departed*
Meantime Atianda in the wood suddenly had a strange^^
dream, and coming to Buddha he told it to him, sayin^^H
" I was in the wood, when 1 beheld in my dream a large
tree, whose branches and leaves in their luxuriance cast a
grateful shade beneath, when suddenly a mighty wind
arose which destroyed and scattered the tree and its
branches without leaving a mark behind. Oli, forbid it
that tlie lord is going to die ! My heart is sad and worn,
therefore I have come to ask you if it be so or not ? "
Buddha answered Ananda, " I asked you before, ani
the heod^utban of Buddha after the
gfeat renupciatiott ; he ia fitly plac<?d
jibov<; that ht^^ven an bt'ing the " lord
of the world of doaire," und therefore
nlwAiji deaeribtid aa occapjiitg the
upper BoatHfton of thia tier itf hi^avena.
Hift distress aod rage are indic^ative
uf his conditioti of miDd in know*
ledge of Bi'wlhtsattva'H renunciatiDa.
If the four identifi cations on thin
pillar are oorrtict, we maj coudude
that the people of YaiMU were a
NoTthem p^ple allied to the Yue-
cbi, which illustnktea th» observa-
tion of Csoma K6ro«i» "that Tibe-
tan writera derive their first king
iibout 250 B.O. frtim the Litsobyk
or Lichhai?h " [Manwd of Badhitm^
pL 236, note). The ^kya family of
Buddha is also said to be Ion if to this
tribe. M^molre by V. de St. Martin,
!•■ 3^7i not**. The synibola nsed by
the Chinese for the Yue-chi and
for the Vrijjis are the same. Unleas
we an to Biippone a muob earlier
tneursioti of these people into InSm
than ia generally allowed, the da
of the South en J booka of Butldb-'i
i*m {the boek of the Grtut Decm^
mid othera)t which contain accotuitft|
ras^jH^cting the character, habila, i
dres^s of the Lichhavis (which i
apond with the Northern aoooimtiJtl
must be brought down cflnaidermbly
later than the assumed d«te of the re-
daction of the PdU canon. But, on
the other hand, if it be tnie tbnt tbs
IncareioQ of thene people took placo
when Pil^iputra was strengthene
aa a fortified outpost to repel their ^
advance^ i^., about the time a( Bud-
dha, then we nm^t allow an early
advance on their part into IndiAp.
We know they were regarded a^l
in trade rii, for AjAtaMatru, king o#
Magadba, wa^i deftiroue to attack
and root out " the^e Vajjiansi," lod
it was he also who strengthened the
city of PAfalipiitra, The que^tloia
deserve! oonaideratloti.
BOOK vn] VAISALI^THE THOUSAND SONS.
71
\
I
I
I
Mira so fascinated you that you did not then ask me to
remain in the world. Milra-ra,ja has urged tue to die
soon, and I have covenanted to do so, and fixed the time.
This is the meaning of your dream."®*
Kot far from tliis spot is a stitpa. This is the spot
where the thousand sons beheld ttieir father and their
mother,* Formerly there was a Rlslii who lived a secret
life amid the crags and valleys. In the second monlli of
spring he had been bathing himself in a pure stream of
water, A roe-deer which came to drink there just after^
conceived and brought forth a female child, very beautiful
beyond human measure, but she had the feet of a deer.
The Bl^hi having seen it, adopted and cherished it (its his
chad). As time went on, on one occasion he ordered lier
10 go and seek some fire. In so doing she came to the
hut of another Rishi; but wherever her feet trod there
she left the impression of a lotus-flower on the ground,
The other KIshi having seen this, was very much sur-
priBe^h and bade her walk round his hut and he would
give her some fire. Having done so and got the fire^ she
returned. At th is time F a n-y u-wa n g (Brahmadatta-riij a *^)
going out ou a short excursion, saw the lotus-fiower traces,
and followed them to seek (the cause). Admiring her
strange and M^onderful appearance, he took her back in
his carriage. The soothsayers casting her fortune said,
" She will bear a thousand sons." Hearing this, the other
women did nothing but scheme against her. Her time
having been accomplished^ she brought forth a lotus -flower
of a thousand leaves, and on eacli leaf was seated a boy.
The other women slandered her on its account, and say-
ing it was '' an unlucky omen/' threw (the loins) into the
Ganges, and it was carried away by the current.
** For ft full Jiccount of tUU hid-
demtt *ee, 2u before, Tlie ^^acred
BookM of the £a^^ voli, xL and xix,
* Compare Fn-Man, p. 97 (Beal*a
edUliiu). Julieo ba« no uotiq^ of
'* ttiti iaAhnt" of the chUdren : per^
bapa tt 18 an error in my text
^ If jfu be taken in the senae of
" given/' Br&htn&dAttft may be the
right re:atmmtion. JuHeu pn^pooei
BrahmHuuditA duUbtfnUy*
72
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book ?il
The king of Ujiyana (IT-shi-yen), down the stream
gmng out for aa excursion, observed a yellow-cloud-covered
box floating on the water and coming towards hinu He
took it and opened it, and there saw a tliousrijid boys;
being well nourished, when they came to perfect stature,
they were of great strengtk Eelying ou these, he ex*
tended his kingdom in every direction, and encouraged
by the victories of his troops, he was on the point of
extending his conq[uests to tliis country (m., Vai&Ii).
Brahmadatta-raja hearing of it, was much alarmed ; fear-
ing his army was not able to contend successfully with
the invaders, h€ was at a loss what to do. At this time
the deer- footed girl, knowing in her heart that these were
her sons, addressed tlia king thus: "Now that these
youthful warriors are approaching the frontier, from the
highest to the lowest there is an absence of couimga
(kmrt). Your feeble wife by her thought is able to con-
quer those redoubtable champions." The king nr-t yet
believing her, remained overwhelmed witli fear. Then
the duer-girl, mounting the city wall, waited the arrival
of tho warriors. The thousand youths having surrounded
the city with their soldiers, the deer-girl said to them,
" Do not be rebellions ! I am your mother ; you are my
sons;" The thousand youths replied, " What extravagant
words are these T' The deer-j^irl then pressing both her
breaflts, a thousand jets of milk flowed out therefrom, and
by divine direction fell into their mouths. Then they
laid aside their armour, broke their ranks, and returned
to their tribe and family. The two countries mutnaUy
rejoiced, and the people rested in peace*
Not far from this spot is a si^p(L This is where Tathft*
gata walked for exercise, and left the traces there o£ In
teaching (or, pointing to the traces) he addressed the con-
gregation tlms : " In ancient days, in this place, I returned
to my family® on seeing my mother. If yon would
i
^ Fa-hiuti ealli %hh place Ihe npot where Buddhft ** laJd Mide bta bow
uid hi« dubi"
pSoOK VI t.]
VAISAU TO KUSINAGARA,
know then, those tbousand youtlis are the same aa the
thousand Buddhas of this Bhadra-kalpa/'
■ To the east of the spot where Buddha explained this
birth (Jdialca) is a ruined foiindatiou above which is built
a Atilp(L A bright light is horn time to tinie reflocted
here. Those who ask {pray) iu worship obtain their re-
quests. The ruins of tlie turretted preaching-hall, where
Buddha uttered the Samantamukka^ dhdrani and other
B sAtras, are still visible.
' By the side of the preachiiig-hall, and not far from it,
is a si&pa which contains the relics of the half body of
Anauda.**
No far from this are several st'dpas — the exact number
lias not yet been determined. Here a thousand Pratjfika
Buddhas (To-kio) attained Mrvdna. Both within and
without the city of VaiiftU, ^"d all round it, the sacred ves-
tiges are so numerous that it would be difficult to recount
them all At every step commanding sites and old foun-
dations are seen, which the succession of seasons and lapse
of years have entirely destroyed. The forests are uprooted;
the shallow lakes are dried up and stinking; nought but
^ offensive remnants of decay can be recorded.
f Going north-west of the chief city 50 or 60 li, we come
to a great siHpa. Tliis is where tlie Lichiiavas (Li-chV
^ p'o) took leave of Buddha.*^ Tathigata. having left tlie
Bcity of Vaii^lt on his way to Ku^inagfira, all the Lichh-
avas, hearing that Buddha was about 10 die, accompanied
him wailing and lamenting. The Lord of the World having
observed their fond affectionp and as words were useless to
calm tbem, immediately by his spiritual power caused to
appear a great river with steep sides and deep, the waves
of which flowed on impetuously* Then the Lichhavas
were abruptly stopped on their way, moved with grief
lii««etioft of tbe Saddharma pim4arika
S^tra, but we c&nnot flUppoie thai
»n J portloD of ttiu work b as old on
the time of Buddba.
^ For &n aocriunt nf the dlviaion
of AnAndftV body consult Fa-Hian,
cftp, XX vL
^^ Wot ihkev^^t ^eel'a-hian, <mp.
xxiT.
n RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [booe vi"
ag tliey were. Tlien Tatlifi-gata left them his pdlra as a
token of remembrance.
Two hundred li to the north-west of the 'city of VaifiiW, or
a little less, is ati old and long-deserted city, with but few
inhabitants. In it is a siilpcu Tliis is the place where Btid*
dha dwelt when, in old days, for the eake of an assembly
of B6dhisattvas, men, and Dgvas, he recited an explanatory
jdtalca of himself when as a B6dhisattva he was a Chakm-
mrtin monarch of this city and called Mahadfeva (Ta-tien),
He was possessed of the seven treasures,*^ and his rule
extended over the world {the four empires). Observing
the marks of decay in himself,^ and couclading in his
inind about the impermanency of his body, he took a high
resolve (Icing secretly affected hij Ms rejieiiions), left hia
throne, gave up his country, and, becoming a herini^
assumed tlie dark robes and gave himself to study.
Going south-east from the city 14 or 15 li, we come to a
gre&t stUpa, It was here the convocation of the seven hun-
dred sages and saints was held.** One hundred and ten
years after the Nirvdna of Buddlia there were in Yailfil!
some Bhikshua who broke the lawa of Buddha and perverted
the rules of discipline. At this time Yai§ada (Ye-she-t'o)
Ayushmat ^ was stopping in the^ country of KSsala (Klao-
solo) J Sambogha (Sau-pti-kia) Ayushmat was dwelling in
the country of Mathnr4; Eevata (Li-po-to) Ayushmat was
stopping in the country of Han-jo (Kanyikubja ?*^) ; Sala**^
(Sha-lo) Ayushmat was stopping in the country of Vailjllt ;
Pujasumira (Fu-she-su-mi-lo = Kuj jasobh ita ?) Ayushmat
*" That ifTi till* Bevtjn treaaures of «k
liolj-^'hcel king, or ChAkraviirtiii.
For &n account of these tre^uren
eee Stuart, Za Letjmdti dn Suddha,
pp, 20 ft.
" Tho»e rnark^ of ileoiy were the
first white hiiira that a]>pe9Lrt:d on
hit bead On et^eitig these he re-
Higned the throne to his son and
)«fCflme an iwcetia He I* called
MakMdi^wa bjSpenoe Hud J, Mttn-
wU of BudMim^ |)pw 129, 13^
•* This ii geuemlly OftUed •*the
Recond Baddhi^ convncatioii."* For
an account of it eet Oldenberg* rtan-
yapi(ukamf vol. t. * Abstract of Ftmr
LfHurea^ p. 83, «* &C;
**^ So the CJjInete (^n^-h WMj
be rendered,
•" Jnliea restores thit dnubtfufly
^ Jiilien has omitted &1I mt^ntioii
of S^H.
vn,]
yVBTAPtlRA SANGHARAMA.
7%
was stopping in the countrj of Sha-Io-li-fo (Salailbliu t) :
all these %vere great Arliats, possessed of independent
power, faitliful to the tliree pitakds, possessed of the three
enlightennienta (vidi/ds), of great renown, knowing all that
should be known, all of them disciples of Aoanda*
At this time Yafiada sent a niessa':?e to summon the
sages and saints to a convocation at tlie city uf VallS,!!
There was only wanting one to make up the 700, when
Fu-she-sii-mi-lo by the use of his divine sight saw the
saints and sages assembled and deliberating absent reli-
gious matters. By his miraculous power he appeared in
the assembly. Then Sauibogha in the midst of the assem-
bly, baring bis right breast and prostrating himself, {anm)
and exclaimed with a loud voice, " Let the congregation
be silent^ respectfully thoughtful i In former days the
great and holy King of the La w^ after an illustrious career,
entered Nirvdiui, Although years and months have elapsed
Eince then, his words and teaching still survive. But now
the Bhikshus of Val^U have become negligent and per-
vert the commaadmeuts. There are ten points in which
tliey disobey the words of tiie Buddha {the ten-poivcT-da4-
Now tlien, learned sirs, you know well tiie points
; you are well acquainted with the teaching of the
liighly virtuous (bhadanta) Ananda : in deep affection to
Buddha let us again declare his holy will"
Then the whole congregation were deeply affected ; they
summoned to the assembly the Bhikshus, and, according
lo the Vinaya, they charged them with transgression,
bound afresh the rules that had been broken, and vindi*
cated the holy law.
Going south 80 or 90 li from this place, we come to the
[ mtnghdrdma called Sv^tapura {Shi~fci-to-pu-lo); its mas-
sive towers, with their rounded shapes and double storeys,
Tise in the air. The priests are calm and respectful, and
aU study Uie Great Vehicle. By the side of this building
^e tra^^es where tlie four past Buddha^ sat and walked^
By the &ide of these is a $tilpa built by A ^oka-raja. It
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [bwr Tit,
was here, when Buddha was alive, that, on going soutli-
wards to the Magfidim couatrv, he turned northwards to
look nt Vailill, and kft there, on the road where he stoppetl
to hreathe, traces of his visit
Going south-east from the Svgtapura saihghdrdma 50 li
or so, on either (south and north) side of th« Ganges river
there is a sHpa; this is the spot where the venerable
An ami a divided his body between the two kingdoms,
Ananda waa on his father's side cousin of TatliSgata, He
was a disciple {ialksha^) well acquainted viiih the doc-
trine (colledanea), tljorougldy instructed in ordinary mat-
ters (vim and ihimja)^ and of masculine understanding.
After Buddha^s departure from tlie world he succeeded
the great Ka^ya])a in the guardiansldp of the true law%aud
became the guide and teacher of men devoted to religion
{min not ytt Arhats). He was dwelling in the Magadha
country iu a wood; as he was w^alking to and fro he saw
a Srdmangra (novice) repeating in a bungling way a sMra
ui BiuUIha, perverting and mistaking the sentences and
words, AuanJa having heard him, his feelinj^s w^ere
moved towards him, and, full of pity, he appmached the
place where he was ; he desired to point out Ins mistakes
and direct him in the right way. The SrftrnaiiSra^ smiling,
said, " Your reverence is of great age; your interpretation
of the words is a mistaken one. My teacher is a man of
much enlightenment; his years (springs and avfumns) are
in their full maturity* I have received from him person-
ally the true method of interpreting (the work in giMstwn);
there ctin he no miistake/* Ananda remained silent, and
then went away, ami with a sigh he said, '' Although my
years are many, yet for men's sake I was wishful to re-
main longer in the world, to hand dow^n and defend the
true law. But now men (all crmiures) are stained with
sin, and it is exceedingly diflkult to instruct them. To
stay longer would he useless : I will die soon/' On this,
going from Magadha, he went towards the city of Vatiilip
^ In ChineHi^p Ttt-van, He was the eion uf SukJMana-rdjiL
BOOK VII,]
-SHl-VRIjyL
77
I
I
and was now in the middle of the Ganges in a boat, cross-
ing the river. At this time the king of Magadha, bearinf^
of Anaiida'a departure, hia feelings were deeply afiTect^d
towards him, and so, preparing hia cliariot, he hastened
after him with hia followers (soldiers) to ask him to return.
And now his host of warriors, myriads in number, were
on the southern hank of the river, when tlie king of
VaiAall, hearing of Ananda's approach, was moved by a
sorrowful atlection, and, equipping his host, he also went
with all speed to meet him. His myriads of soldiers were
assembled on the o[tposite bank of the river (the north
mde), and the two armies faced each other, with their
banners and accoutrements shining in the snn. Ananda,
fearing lest there should be a conflict and a mutual
slaughter, raised himself from the boat into mid-air, and
there displayed his spiritual capabilities, and forthwith
attained Mrvdim. He seemed as though encompassed
by fire, and his hones fell in two parts, one on tlie south
aide, the other on tl^e north side of the riven Thus the
two kings each took a part, and whilst the soldiers raised
their piteous cry, they all returned home and built 5^i2j?a.^
over the relics and paid them religious worship.
Going north-east from this 500 li or so, we arrive at
the country ofFo-li-ahi (VrJjji).**
FO-LI-SRI (YRlSJiy^
This kingdom is about 4000 li in circuit, From east to
west it ia broad, and narrow from north to south. The
soil is rich and fertile; fruita and flowers are abundant.
f«-ftbi-SAiiivutji, It w in Northern
tnd\^—Ck £tL
*** The csoyntry of the Vfljjia or
Sainvt-lljiBr <.f.* united Vrljji** ^i^s
that fit the Gtmfederated eight trib^fl
of the people colled the Vrijjb or
Vtijjis, HDL* nf i«hich« viz., that of
the LichhaviJi, dwelt M Vai4All.
They were repiiblicAiiH, and^ if wis
may irly on the infereocfis found in
note So antt^ tbey were a cfotifcdera-
tiou of Nurtherti trlbeK who hiid at
an early date t^ktti ptw^ses^ion of
ihii* part of Itjdia* Thf y were driven
back by Ajiltii^tru, kir>|j of Mtig-
ndhiL Compare CiiuniTighivtnp /inf.
(J^off., p. 449. Sa(ircd Bookt of ihe
East, xi. 2 sOi
75
RECORDS OF WBSTERN COUNTRIES. [Bootm
Tlie climate is rather cold ; the men are quick and hastr
ia disposition* Most of the j>eople are heretics; a few
believe in the law of Buddha. There are about ten saii^
gMnhtms ; the disciples (priests) are less than lOOa
Thej siudj assiduously both the Great and Little
Vebiclea. There are several tens of Deva temples^ with
a great number of unbelievers. The capital of the coimtry
is called Chen-shu-na,^**^ It is mostly in ruins. In the
old royal precinct (citadel or inner city) there are jet
some 3000 houses ; it may be called either a village or a
towu.
To the uorth-east of the great river is a mnfjhdrdma.
The priests are few, but they are studious and of a pure
and dignified character.
From this goiug west along the side of the liver, we
find a diipOi about 30 feet high. To the south of it is a
stretch of deep water. The great merciful Lord of the
World converted here some fishermen. In days long past^
when Buddha was liviug, there were 5cx> fishermeu who
joined in partnership to fish for and catch the finny tribes^
whereupon they entsxugled in the river stream a great fisli
with eighteen heads ; each head had two eyes. The fisher-
men desired to kill it, but Tath^gata being tliea ia the
country of Vai^li, with his divine sight saw what was
going on, and raising within him a compasdonate heart,
he used this opportunity as a means for converting and
directing {vim). Accordingly, in order to open their
tninds, he said to the great congregation, ** In the V|ljji
country there is a great fish ; I wish to guide it {itUo the
rhjht %vay), in order 10 enlighten the tlihermen ; you
I lu' re fore should embrace tliis opportunity/'
^^'^ JuUm rcstor^a thin tci Ch&fi-
iuiiiki V* de 8t. Martin ci^on.-
fliM'.l* thti nuito with JnnakA and
,1 : k, \\\t> «ib|)iul of MitlnU
\\ ^{6S). Compare Cun-
I iiu\ G^iff., p. 445. The
I. jvtTinjitI tbu l&at writer
1; I r^r old uiouutlfl or r^Cpaa
I
(arranged a« » cnnv) mt the old tow^
ai Navandgarh in tbb terrilorj (|i.
449 op. dL]t and the ncpect which
the Vajjlatifl obaer^'ed towanb them,
rt-xiiind-s ua of tbo record of Hfiro^
dotod Fi-^pectrng the veneratioa of
the StjthiauHfor the tfjmb*(mcKJi3d«)
of their auoi^atora {Mtiiioment.
BOoEVii.] THE VAJJIAN FISH MONSTER.
79
I
On this the great congregation surroundiitg hhn, by
their spirittml power passed through the air and came to
ihe river- side. He sat down as usual, and forthwith
addressed the fiahermen : "Kill not that fish. By my spiri-
tual power I will open the way for the exercise of expe-
dients, and cause this great fish to know its former kind
of life ; and in order to this I will cause it to speak in
human language and truly to exhililt human alllcLions
(fedinffs)" Then Tathagata^ knowing it beforehand, asked
(ihejufi), **In your former existence, what crime did you
commit that in the circle of migration you have been born
in this evil way and with this hideous body ?" The fish
said, *' Formerly, by the merit I had gained, I was born in a
noble family as the Brlbuiao Kapitha (Kie-pi-tha), Rely-
ing on this family origin, I insulted other persons ; relying
on my extensive knowledge, I despised all books and rules,
and with a supercilious heart I reviled the Buddhas with
opprobrious words, and ridiculed the priests by comparing
them to every kind of brute beast, as the ass, or the mule,
or the elephant, or the horse, and every unsightly form.
In return for all this I received this monstrous body of
mine. Thanks, however, to some virtuous remnants duv-
iog former lives, I am born during the time of a Bnddha's
appearance in the world, and permitted to see his sacred
form J and myself to receive his sacred instruction and to
confess and repent of my former misdeeds,"
On this Tath^gata, according to the circumstance, in-
structed and converted him by wisely opening his under-
standing. The fish having received the law, expired, and
by the power of this merit was born iu heaven. On this
ha considered his body, and reflected by what circum-
stances he was thus bom» So, knowing his former life
and recollecting the circumstances of his conversion, he
was moved with gratitude to Buddha, and^ witli all the
DSvas, with bended form he bowed before him and wor-
shipped, and then having circumambulated him, he with-
drew, and, atanding apart, oflered precious ilower^ and
Ro RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book m
unguents in religious service. The Lord of the World
having directed the fishermen to consiiier this, and on
their account pi^actied the law, they were all forthwith
liiihghteneil and offered him profound respect. PvepentiDg
of ilieir faults, they destroyed their nets, burnt their boats,
and having tiken refuge in the law, they assumed the
religious iiabit, and by means of the excellent doctrine
they heard came out of the reach of worldly influences
and obtained the holy fruit (of Arkats),
Going north-east from this spot about lOO li, we come
to an old city, on the west of w^iich is a sttlpa built by
A56ka-raja, in height about lOO feet. Here Buddha, wheu
living in tlie world, preached the law for six months and
converted the DSvas. Goirsg north 140 or 150 paces is a
little 5i^i?j»a; here Buddha, for the sake of the Buikshus,
established some mlea of discipline. West of this not far
is a stapa containing hair aud nail relics. TathUgata for-
merly residing in tliis place, men fj'om all the neighbour-
ing towns and villages flocked togetlier and burnt iocense,
and scattered flowers^ and lighted lamps and torches in his
honour.
Going north-west front this 1400 or 1500 li, crossing
some mono tains and entering a valley, we come to the
country of Ni-po-lo (NfipMa),
Ni-PO-LO (NSpAl)*
This country is about 4000 li in circuit, and is situat
omong the Snowy Mountains, The capital city is about
20 li round. Mountains and valleys are joined together
in an unbroken succession. It is adapted for the growth of
cerealsjand abounds with flowers and fruits. It produces
red copper, the Faft and the Mi7\^ming bird {jivmn^i^y
In commerce ihey use coins made of red copper. The
climate is icy cold ; the manut^rs of the people are false
and perfidious. Their temperament is hard and fierce,
with little reL^ard to truth or honour. They are unlearned
but skilful in the arts; their appearance is ungainly and
BOOEVIL]
MA a A DMA.
Bi
revolting* There are believers and heretics mixed to-
gether. The sanghdrdmas and Deva temples are closely
joined. There are about 2000 priests, who study both the
Great and Little Vehicle, The number of heretics and
sectaries of different soi-ts is uncertain. The king is a
Kshattriya^ and belongs to the family of the Licchavas,
His mind is well-informed, and he is pureand diyjnified in
charactpr. He hag a sincere faith in the law of Buddha,
Lately there was a king called Aift^uvarman**^ (An-
chu-fa-nio), who was distinguished for his learning and
iiigenuiLy, He himself had composed a work on " sounds "
(^abdavtdyd) ; he esteemed learning and respected virtue,
and liis reputation w*as spread every wiiere.
To tlie soui!i-easi of the capital is a little stream and a
Iake» If we fling fire into it, flames immediately arise;
other things take fire if thrown m it, and change their
characlen
From this going back ^^ to Vtufiail, and crossing the
Ganges to the south, w*e airive at the coujitiy of Mo-kie-
t'o (Magadha).
EKD OF BOOK vn.
^** In CJimea^ Kwang-cifaeu r the
onXf Amnuvntmaxi in tfae liate
of N^iAJ. djtiastJeB la pLiqed by
Priiisep inaiiiKdmttily altvr ^ivndevjL,
whose data b^ adjiiBted tentativetj
to ^1X 470. In Wdght'B ]i»t8 Siva-
d^vii h orijltted, nnd Aiiiauvartimn
standis iki the lieM of tbe Th^kuri
dynaiiy. In an inj^crlptiun of Siva*
diva, Aiii.4uvarmaii in apokcTi of as
A very pawitfrful feudal chief tain ^ who
piuba,t>Iy ruLtid at first tii the name
of Sivaikvo, but afterwards aseumtid
thfi Aupreme power ; and in other in-
flcn-iptitffii lifted S&in. 39 and 45^ h^
is a^'led kiog, ADd th» traditkins.!
■bC^Cdtiiit says im luarried the dnu^h-
tAjT uf bi« predecessor and began a
new dynasty i but it makes him
eootemporary with VikraniAditya of
lyjajd \t mr, 540 to 580 A^n., Max
^mller^ indkt, p. 289). Frtnn
Iliuen Ttiang'ii olluiicm vft ftboutd
VOL It
be inolin^ to placo Athiuvamian^t
rei^ about A.n. 5^^<^^o<3- His sis^
tfjr Bhd^adovt was marn«d to ft
I'rince Sarasena, and by him wom Ihe
mother of Bh6gai^armai) and Bh^-
yad4vi Ailiiuvartuaii msh probably
nicceed*?<l by Ji4hnugupta, of whuin
we have ati inHcriptinn dated Saih.
48^ If thesG dates rt'fer to the ^r1
Ha rah a era, then Ariii^o varman ruled
about A4). 644-652— at the ctoae of
the liftitime of Hi yen Tiiiang — wliich
it mtber bte. See Wripfht'i* Nutonf
of Nepdlj p* 150 f * ; Prinitep'a /ai
Ant.j voL ti.j U. T.f p, 269; Ind,
Aftt.t vol ix> pp. 169^172*
^"* But the pilgrim does not ap-
pear himst* If to have pone mix* NopAL
He went to the capital of thtt Vflj-
jjit, and there Kpeaks from report.
Hid return therefore must be caJcu*
lafced from tbU plmoe.
( 8a )
BOOK VIII.
Contains the First Paii of Uie Account of the Country of
Magadha (Mo-kie-fo),
The country of Magadha (Mo-kie-t'o)^ is about 5000 li
in circuit. The walled cities have but few inhabitants,
but the towns ^ are thickly populated. The soil is rich
and fertile and the grain cultivation abundant. There is
an unusual sort of rice grown here, the grains of which
are large and scented and of an exquisite tasta It is
specially remarkable for its shining colour. It is commonly
called " the rice for the use of the great." * As the ground
is low and damp, the inhabited towns are built on the
high uplands. After the first month of summer and
before the second month of autumn, the level country is
flooded, and communication can be kept up by boats.
Tiie manners of the people are simple and honest. The
temperature is pleasantly hot; they esteem very xnudi
the pursuit of learning and profoundly respect the religion
of Buddha. There are some fifty saiighdrdmas, with about
10,000 priests, of whom the greater number study the
I teaching of the Great Vehicle. There are ten D6va
temples, occupied by sectaries of difierent persuasions, who
I are very numerous.
I To the south of the river Ganges there is an old city
about 70 li round. Although it lias been long deserted,
its foundation walls still survive. Formerly, when men's
f ^ Or, it may mean the chief city * This appears to be the rice
or capital called MaJtdidlt and Sugandkitii
' Yih^ the towns; Julien gives (Julivn).
villayea.
BOOK Tin-I
PATALIPUTRA.
83
lives were incalculably long, it was called Xusumaputa
(K'u-su-mo-pu4o),* so called because the palace of the
long had many flowers, AfterwardSj when men's age
reached several thousands of years, thea its name was
chimged to Pitalipuira'^ (Po-ch*a-li-tsu-ch*ing),
At the beginning there was a Bmhman of high talent
and Eingular learning* Mauy thousands flocked to him
to receive instruction- One day ail the students went
oat on a tour of observation ; one of them betrayed a
feeling of unquiet and distress. His fellow-student^
addressed him and said^ " What troubles you, friend ? **
He said, " I am in my full maturity (beauty) with perfect
streiigtii, and yet 1 go on wandering about here like a
lonely shadow till years and months have passed, and my
duties (manltf duiies)*^ not perfoimed. Thinking of this,
my words are sad and my heart is afflicted/'
On this his companions in sport replied, ''We must
seek tlien for your good a bride and her friends/' Then
they supposed two persona to represent the father and
mother of the bridegroom, anii two persons the father and
mother of the bride/ and as they were sitting under a
PatcUi (Fa-ch*a-H) tree, they called it the tree of the son-
in-law.® Then they gathered seasonable fruits and pure
* ExpUmeil in a note to mean
HJMlg'bu-lEinig-Ah'iDE^,— the city, or
rojtl pfodnct^ of the act^uted flower
* The tPit icemR tn refer tii«
fouiKlnlion of thU dty ti> a remote'
period, A»d in thii rv^tpect Is in
Agrvemefit with Dtodorofs who tayi
lUU ii c«p. 39) that ihb city /^j-
bj HuukJcD. Th^ BuddhiMl ac^
ocnuitH speak of it a,<i a viUtige,
P&tmlig|jita. which wna being atreng-
theiivd and eul^rg^ by A}At&4atnt,
eontetiiparniT of Buddha, for the
jj«rjK>^t of rqwUtng the advance nf
the V'fTJjis. Spe *^;fti£L Bookf of tkf
\yoL%lpp. 16,17; Bi^andL't, life
'ima, p. 257 ; Fo-ahohintj-
, p, 24% n. 3 ; Cunning hani,
An^. OtOQ, of India, p* 4S3<
* 3o it aeetE}«, from tbe aIotj
fohowing^ the jMMmg^ Eun«t be
under^tiiod. Juljen otjnhnea the
lUtarung to hU "»tndk»" not yet
etJiupkteil. But there WfliUd be
no pomt in the pi^t^-nded zxuuriage^
if tbnt were hia rej^ret,
' This ift the natural traiulsktion
of the pnsfiAqis^ and iniiLkt^» gotMl
iien»fl without the ^Htamtuin pn^
posed by Julien,
^ Tliat k, the J lutule the trae the
father -in-luw of the student ; in
otbci* wordSf he wjls to marry thi?
dnughtcr of thi^ trtie, a Pdfalt flower
( Bif/ n on ia Mwwffdenx). I am fi nd no
authority for Jnlien'i itntement th^t
the vvurd eon In do w cnrrespond^ tf»
P^titili ; thi8 ^tatcniient is also re^
peated bj Eitd, I/andbook, sUb vgc.
J'dftila.
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book mi
water, and followed all the imptiul custams, aod reqaeste^l
a time to be fixed Tlieti the father* of the supposed
bride, gathering a twi^; with flowers on it, gave it to the
stutleut and aaid, "Tiiia la your excellent partner; he
graciously pleased to accept her/* The student's heart
%vas rejoiced as he took her to himself* And now, as the
suu was setting, they proposed to return home; but the
young smdenti affected by love, preferred to remoiD,
Then the other said, ** All this was f nn ; pray come hack
with us ; there are wild beasts in tliis forest ; we are afraid
they will kill you," But the student preferred to reraain
walking up and down by the side of the tree.
After sunset a strange light lit up the plain, the sound
of pipes and lutes with their soft music (was heard), and
ilie ground was covered with a sumptuous carpeL Sad*
denly an old man of gentle mien was seen coming, sup-
porting himself by his staff, and there was also an old
mother leading a young maiden. They were accompanied
by a procession along the way, dressed in holiday attire
and attended with music The old man then pointed to
the maiden and said, " This is your worsliip's wife (ladi^)**
Seven days then passed in carousing and music, when ilie
companions of the student, in doubt whether he had been
destrayed by wild beasts, went forth and came to the place.
Tiiey found him alone in the shade of the tree, sitting as if
facing a superior guest. They asked him to return with
them, but he respectfully declined.
After this he entered of his own accord the city, to pay
respect to his relatives, and told them of this adventure
from beginning to end. Having heard it with %?onder, he
returned with all his relatives and friends totlie middle of
the forest, and there they saw the flowering tree become a
great mansion ; servants of all kinds were hurrying to and
fro on every side, and the old man came forward and re-
ceived thein with politeness^ and entertained them with
all kinds of dainties served up amidst the sound of mtisia
* We tnUftt suppose htm to represent the tree, the real fiLtb^r.
1
BtJdK vnul
ASOKA-RAJA,
8S
I
I
I
After the mual complimeiits, the guests returned to the
city and told to all^ far and near, what Imd happened-
After the year was accomplished the wife gave birth to
a sotij when the husband said to his spouse, " I wish now
to reiurHj but yet I cannot bear to be separated from you
(^otiT bridal residence) ; hut if I rest here I fear the expo-
sure to wind and weather"
The wife havin.4 heard this, told her father. The old man
then addressed tlie student and said, "Whilst living con-
tented and happy why must you go back ? I will build
you a house j let there be no thought of desertion/' On
this his servants applied themselves to the work, and in
less than a day it was finished.
When the old capital of Kusumapura^** was changed,
this town was chosen, and from tlie eireunistance of the
genii building the inan&ion of the yonth the n.nme hence-
iortb of Uie country was Pdtalipatra pur a (the city of
the son of the P&tali tret*).
To the noith of the old palace of the king is a stone
pillar several tens of feet high ; this is the place where
Aidka (Wu-yan; rtja made " a helh*' In the hundredth
year after the Nirvdna of Tathfigata, there was a king
called Aidka (*0-shu-kia), who was the great-grandson of
Binibis3,ra-r^ja,^^ He changed his capital from Eft j a-
g|-lha 10 Pa tali (pura), and built an outside rampart to
surround the old city. Since then many generations have
** prom thia it wotild &pp€ftr thiit
Hnsumaptira waa uot on th€! fiaino
«ite *« PA^liputni, rEAjagfJba wita
the capital in tbe time of AjiUaJatr:i,
juid It WM Jie wbo strengthened P&-
Iftliputm. In the next daufle It b
^^id Lhiit A^iika changed hh capitiil
frciHL iQjiigfiLa to Fdtjillptitrt. He
id described aji the gruat-grt^iKJiioti ot
Bimbaflilra, and therefore tbc grand^
I Mm^ikf AjfttMatni. The Vd^u Purdna
Kujjum&piira or Pit^niU
I ptitra wax fimiided by JL^ja, VdfL-
ifyAlvA, the |^mnd«oQ of Aj^tasatru ;
f but the MaJidwatiM lu^^A Ud&yu
thf it<m tjf the kin^^ See CuDniTiLj'
b&m, ^#1^ Geo^*i p, 453^
*^ Hi Ilea Tamng uses in thin paa-
BJLge the phonetic; efj^uivalentft for
Ahdki, '0-^hu-hm; on thU Dr. Old-
en berg fonndtf an tLrguinent that
the king rtjf birred to i* nnt Dhnrma-
ul^ka, but KB^lBhdktki VimiyaPtiakam,
V ol. i. , IntrocJ .^ p, % xxlii . n ) But a note
in thetex t statanthikt' O-^ku-kin li the
Sanukrit form of Wu-i^au; the btter
in the ChinusG form, aiguifying"feiiir-
ruwlesE/' For BimUUara, leu p. 102,
n. 4J*
86 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. [BoOEVim
passed, and now there only remaiti the gld fouutiation
walls (o/tlu <?%)• The mfighdrdmas, Dfiva temples, and
stupas which lie in ruins mav be eoimteti bv hundneds.
There are only two or tliree remaining lentirf}. Tg the
north of the old palace,^* and bordering on the Ganges
liver, there is a littlo town which contains about 1CX30
houses.
At first when A£8ka (Wu-yau) rlja ascended the throne,
he exercised a most cniel tyraDny ; lie constituted a hell
for the purpose of torturing living creatures. He gur*
rounded it with high walls with lofty towers. He placed
there specially vast furnaces of molten metal, sharp
scythes, and every kind of instrument of torture like those
in the infernal regions. He selected au impious man**
whom he appointed lord of the hell. At first every
criminal in the empire, whatever his fault, was con^^igoed
tfj this place of calamity and outrage; afit^rwards all
those who passed by the place were seized and destroyed
All who came to the place were killed without any chance
of self-defence.
At this lime a Sramai;ia, just entered the religions order,
was passing througli the suburbs begging food, when he
came to hell- gate. The impious keeper of the place laid
hold upon him to destroy him. The Sramana, filled with
fear* asked for a respite to perform an act of worship and
confession* Just then he saw a man bound with cordfj
enter the prison. In a moment they cut oiT his liands and
leet, and pounded his body in a mortar, till all the mem'
hers of his botiy were mashed up together in confusion.
The ^ramana having \vitnesst*d this, deeply moved with
pity, arrived at the conviction of the iiupermanence
(aniiy^) ^f *^11 earthly things, ai^d reached the frint of
"exemption from learning'* {Afhatahip), Then the infernal
II
H Thti ma J ref«r to Kiisumapurtt,
^ *' ftowftiy paiace " citj, or to the
— Im« b the old town of YL%dX\-
ie«mB to h& only mtt
man; Julian h^ **uii troQpo dfli
8Ct*l^rat».'' The Htnry «if tbi» '
vf torment ib found also in /'o-JI
plfliOf
: Till.] THE EA R TH-PRISON OF A SOKA ,
I
lictor said, ** Now yoti must die." The Sramana having
became an Arhat, iras freed in heart from the power of
birth and deafch^ and so, though cast into a boiling caldron,
it was to him as a cool lake, and on its surface there
appeared a lotus flower, whereon he took his seat The
infernal lictor, terrified thereat, hastened to send a
Tnessenijer to the kin^r to tell him of the circumstance.
The king ha\ing himself come and beheld the sight,
raised his voice in loud praise of the miraela
The keeper, addressing the king^ said, '* Mahlr&ja, you
too must di^J' " And why so ? ** said the king* " Because
of your former decree with respect to the itifliction of
death, that all who came to the walls of the hell should
be killed; it was not said that the king might enter and
escape death."
The king said, " The decree w^as indeed established^ and
cannot be altered. But when the law was made, were
tfcu excepted ? You have long destrfved lifa I will piit
an end to iL" Then ordering the attendants, they seized
the lictor and cast hi in into a boiling caldron. After liis
death the king departed, and levelled the walls, filled up
the ditches, and put an end to the intHction of sucli
horrible punishraenta.
To the south of the earth-prison (the hell), and not far
ofl, is a stUpd, Its foundation walls are sunk, and it is in
a leaning, ruinous condition. There remains, however, the
crowning jewel of the cupola.^* This is made of carved
Stone, and has a snrronnding balustrade-^* This was tlie
>* Mai |xto, the difltincUvv tt
■^^mf oniAtii^nt. It fioetna to refer
to "ttMS kc tAlf)/' as it ja c&lled ;
the omntntfi^ endoaure above the
cmpob woald npre«tftit th^ regfion
of the heftvea of thif thirty -thrve
^ So the docHif uf Saflcht is 9mt*
mounted ms peaftored by Mr. Fer*
giissMjOf Trtt and SerpetU Worship,
pi iL <«ee «J«o the rtfin%rk8 of th*?
Muue writer, op. riL p. lOo, mi cd)
Tb« «itdo<»d tpaci; or boxou the «um-
lalt o( the at&j^ U tk€%, however, a
ifmtiluted relic -bux, but reprteie&ttt
the first huftvent or the Tt-ayastnm-
imn henven of Sakra and the thirty-
twu DC' VAN, ThteD^vaM, therefore, aiM^
coti*it4*TitIy represented in the M{^u1|)'
turen a& siim>undlng this onclo^urt:
and offering th<?ir gifts, in token of
the relfc^ uf Buddha (hti haingofden
bowl, &c), taken there fur wonhtpu
The Tee or Hti i« the evmw of tuetul
dirole«t rnis^d above tlii4 enclosed
Kpace, represent in j| the landii {khSt'
Uttt or l'*hiirtiM} above the Tmyti^
tntrijiaa heaven.
m
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book no,
first (or, one) of the 84.000 (dtlftas). Aloka-rlja erected is
by the power (merit) of man ^® in the midtHe of hb toyal
firecinct (or palace). It contains a cMTtfji (measure) ol
relics of Tatbagatn, SpiriLual indications constautly
manifest themselves, and a divine light is shed round it
from time to time.
After King A^oka had destroyed the hell, he met U pa-
gup ta/^ a great Arhat, who, by the use of (proper)
means,^^ allured him in a right way according as the
opportunity (or, springs of action, ie^, his power or ca-
pacity to believe) led, and converted him. The king
addressed the Arhat and said, '* Thanks to my acquired
merit in former births, I have got (hi/ pramise) my kingly
authority, but in consequence of my faults I did not, by
meeting Buddha, obtain conversion. Now, then, I deaire
in all the greater degree to honour the bequeathed re-
mains of lus body by building sM^ms."
Tl)ie Arhat said, " My earnest desire is that the great
king by his merits may be able to employ the invisible
powers {the spiriis) as agents in fulfilling his vow to pro-
tect the three precious ones/' And then, because of the
opportune occasion, he entered largely on the narrative
of his offering the ball of earth, and on that account of
Buddha's prediction, as the origin of his desire to bnilA^
The king having heard this, was overpowered, and he
summoned the spirits lo assemble, and commanded them,
saying, " By the gracious disposal and spiritual eificacy of
the guiding power of the King of the Law I have beoomei
as the result of my good actions iu former states of life,
the highest amongst ihera. (Ivmk now) with especial care
juid rvft^rn the olTi rlii^ tu thti cli^ty
of Asiuku in jfiving Jombudvlpii. to
thti prioL-its, But it is pl&iu tkatt ik>
prediction of Biiddiia hitkgeU on thiA.
Kauinhkit In ».aid ilUo tu have Ixm^u
euu verted by tbt; t^idtiou of m prtdie-
tit^u referring tt* hUn io«do by Bud-
dha, aud explained by % abcpbi^tU
boy,
^ Or it may probably be '* by h\»
religious merit as ci man.'"
^^ For some reuiarki$ im Upn^pta
(Km-lin)j B«fl vol. i* p» liia, n. 4^,
^^ UpdyOf e3£ ped letitH or Bkil ( ui me
of mebna.
'* Tbs offering i^f the ball of enrtii
refers to the circnnii^tance rL'latud
by Fa-hian lU tiiti <jpcniug of cli^p.
MJUkiu Juiinn baa uverkHiked %Uu,
BUOK ?itL]
BUILDING SrUPAS.
89
I
I
I
I
to prepare a nieams of paying religions worship to the
bequeathed botiy of Tath^gata* Do yon, then, spirits and
geuii, by your combined strength and agreement of pur-
pose, raise dupas for the relies of Buddha throughont the
whole of Jambudvipa, to the very last house of all^ \Lt,,
to the extremity of the land). The mind {or purpose) is
mine^ tlie merit of completing it shall be yours. The ad-
vantage 10 be derived from this excellent act of religion
I i^ish not to be confined to one person only; let each of
you, then, raise a building in readiness {for completion^
and then come and receive my further commands."
Having received these instriictions, the genii com-
menced their meritorious work in the several quarters
where they were ; and ha\'iug finished tiie task {so far),
tbey came together to ask for further directions- A^oka-
r4ja (Wu-yau-wang) having opened the dilpas of the
eight countriea where they were built, divided the relics,
und having delivered tViem to the geniij he addrt^^sed the
^rhat^ and said, **My desire is that the relics should be
deposited in every place at the same moment exactly:
although ardently desirous of this, my mind has not yet
been able to perfect a plan fur accoiupiishing it/'^
Tiie Arhat addressed the king and said, '* Command the
genii to go eacli to his appointed place and regard the
fiun.^ When ilie sun becomes obscured and its siiape as
if a hand covered it> then is the time : drop the relics into
the dApas." The king having received these iastructions,
gave orders accordingly to the genii to expect the ap-
pointed day*
Meantime the king, A^ka, watching the sun'a disr.
s» The text Iv diMcult. Julkii
tTaaalM«i it ^^dAUB chaque villu
mtfivmeamy* Thb may be correel,
but the pbraM iiiwafi keot^ chi B^m&
to me to nier to the full tak of in-
habited pl&ce« — evef^where.
^^ Th&t m, UpAgupta.
-^ Suah ftppff&TB to be the nieao-
ing of tho pEk!uuige* Julkn trail i^-
lates Jt^ ** my dt^aLro 14 not yat
»<jcoiiiplijihetL" Hm den j re wa« tu
t>iid out » pJATi or method for de-
poaitmg ths relics at the s&ute m-
fitant.
-^ Or It may be, ''awiilt an up-
pomUii day/'
RFXOHDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [wook ¥iii
waited far the sign ; then at noon (or the day) the Arhat,
hy his spiritnal power, stretched forth his hand and con-
cealed the stin. At the places where the st4pas had been
huilt for oompletion, all {the gmii^) observing this event,
at the sama moment concluded the meritorious under-
taking.
By the side of the diipa, and not far from it, in a
rikdra, is a great stone on which Tathlgata walked.
There is still the impression of both his feet on it, about
eighteen inches long and dx inches broad; both tte
right and left impress have the circle-sign,^ and tlie ten
toes are all fringed with figures of flowers (or flower
ecrolls) and forms of fislies, which glisten brightly in the
light {morning light). In old time Tathdgata, being about
to attain Nirvdm, was going northward to Ku^inagara,
when turning round to the soutli and looking back at
Mflgrtdha, he stood upon this stone and said to Ananda^
**Now for the very last time I leave this foot-impression,
being about to attain Mirtdna, and looking at Magadhn,
A hundred years hence there shall be a King Aloka ;^ he
shall build hero his capital and establish his court ; he
shall protect the three religious treasures and connnand
the genii "
When A^oka (Wu-yau) had a.^cended the throne, he
changed his capiial and built this town; he enclosed the
stone with the imiu-ession ; and as it was near the royal
precinct, he paid it constant personal worship, Afterwai'da
the kings of the neighbourhood wished to carry it off to
^ 8a it muftt signify, mit the in-
iiitfvtiinta of tlit? Kev^rral pliicea, bu|
the ^iHi yiho were awaiting the
^ The circle -sign m the chtdnt;
this ift the principal mark on the
tmle of Buddha'§ fett ; w^^ Alnbu^'
t«r*i Whtd of the Law^ p. 286
And flatf, Julien triLTiJiliitt^n th«
pAitftge rui if the chaknt w«;re visible
on the i"ight and h?ft of tho feet.
iiiMteaii of nil the right aud left
imprint of tlie fevtn
^ It k plAin that thli prediction
coDceroing Wn^jwa-wangi iuppo^
by Oldenbepg &lwftj« to refer to
Dhantitoka ^see above, noU 1 i v re-
lated to U'Chu'kiiv or KAlSidkft, for
it ^^'a^i he, the gmndsoti of AjAtA^-
tru, who establiiih«d hia cApit^ &t
Pit^idifmtm ; so alio In the' n^%i
fteutetic^. Hi lit' n TtiAUg probably
tmnslated n\\ the reconis rela^ting
ti> A^6kft &« thong^h rcftrrinj^ to the
ftamc |>er«ou, using eitbtT 'O-nbtj^kii
or *U-yu, or Wa-yaUj indiffereutty.
:tiii,J
PILLAR INSCRIPTION.
9T
I
I
I
their own country; but akliough the stone is not large,
they could not move it at all
lately iSa^atLka-rija^ when he was overthrowing aod
destroying the kw of Buddha, forthwith carne to the
place where that stone is, for the purpose of destroying the
sacred marks. Having broken it into pieces, it came whole
again, and the ornamental figures aa before; then lie flung
it into the river Ganges, but it came back to its old place.
By tVie side of the stone is a st^pa, which marks the
place where the four past Buddlias walked and sat down,
tJie traces of which still remain.
By the side of the vihdra which contains the traces of
Buddha, and not far from it, is a great stoue pillar about
thirty feet high, with a mutilated inscription on it. This,
however, is the principal part of it, viz,, " AI6ka-ra,jft
with a firm principle of faith has thrice bestowed Jam*
budvtpa as a religions offering on Buddha, the Dharma
aod the assembly, and tlirice he has redeemed it wiih
his jewels and treasure ; and thi3 is the record thereof,"
Such is the purport of the record.
To tlie north of the old palace is a large stone house.
It looks outside like a great mountain, and within it is
many tens of feet wide* This is the honse which A^oka-
rfija commanded the genii to build for hm brother who
had become a recluse. Early in his life A^flka had a
half-brother (mother's hrother) called MahSndra*^ (Mo-
hi-in-to-lo), who was born of a noble tribe. In dress he
iirrogated the style of the king; he was extravagant,
wasteful^ and cnieh The people \vere indignant, and the
ministers and aged officers of the king came to him {ihe
king)t and remonstrated thus, '* Your proud brother as-
sumes a dignity as though he were some great one in
coioparison with others. If the government is impartial,
greftt mler) ie penfttiLUy spoken of
nm the mm ol A-^6ksk The Sub«
bftl^xe hiftonVal Wf^rka fspeak of
him II* the Unt BuJdhtet tniBifion^
ftty (sent to Ceylon. See Maha-
KvijHW. Tumimrfl trnnal, p. 76,
Dr. Oldenburg doubts the truth
of this trnditjtm* Yirmifapiiaia, I,
InintilmtiuJt^ ILL *
92 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book vul
then the country is contented ; if men are agreed, then
the ruler is in peace : these are the principles which have
been handed down to us from our fathers. We desire
that you will preserve tlie rules of our country, and de-
liver to justice those who would change them." Then
A68ka-rfi.ja addressed his brother as he wept, and said,
' I have inherited {as my rule of) government the duty
of protecting and clierisliing the people ; how then have
you, my brother, forgotten my affection and my kind-
ness ? It is impossible at the very beginning of my reign
to neglect the laws. If I punish you, I fear the anger
of my ancestors; on the other hand, if I excuse you, I
fear the opinion of the people."
Mahendra, bowing his head, replied, ** I have not
guarded my conduct, and have transgressed the laws of the
country; I ask only an extension of my life for seven days."
On this the king placed him in a dark dungeon, and
placed over him a strict guard. He provided him with
every kind of exquisite meat and every necessary article.
At the end of the first day tlie guard cried out to him,
" One day has gone ; there are six days left." The sixth
day having expired, as he had greatly sorrowed for his
faults and had afflicted (disciplined) his body and his
heart, he obtained the fruit of sanctity (became an Arh4U)\
lie mounted into the air and exhibited his miraculous
powers {spiritual traces). Then separating himself from
the pollution of the world, he went afar, and occupied the
mountains and valleys {as a recluse).
A^ka-rS,ja, going in his own person, addressed him as
follows, " At first, in order to put in force the laws of the
country, I desired to have you punished, but little did I
think you would have attained to this highest rank of
holiness.-^ Having, however, reached this condition of
detachment from the world, you can now return to your
country."
^ Thut yuu would have mounted up in pure conduct tu attain to and
poaaeas thia holy f i-uit
miftiL viiL]
HOUSE BUILT BY GENIL
93
I
I
The brother replied, " Formerly I was ensnared in tlie
net of (worldly) affeetiona, and rny mind was occupied
with love of stands (mtisic) and beauty; but now I Lave
escaped all thii (tlm dangerous citij), and my mind delights
in {ilie seclusion of) mountains and valleys. I would fain
give up the world for ever {iTuns socieUj) and dwell hero in
stilitude,'*
Tlie kin^ said, " If you Mish to subdue your heart in
qtiiet^ you have no need to live in the mountain fastnesses.
To meet your wishes I shall construct you a dwelling."
Accordingly he aummoned the genii to his presence and
said to them, " On the morrow I am about to give a
magnificent feast I invite you to come together to the
assembly, but you must each bring for your own seat a
great stone." ^ The genii having received the summons,
came at the appointed time to the assembly. The king
then addressed them and said, ** The stones wliich are
now arranged in order on tlie ground you may pile up,
and, without any labour to yourselves, construct of them
for ine an empty house.'* The genii having received the
order, before the day was over finished tlie task» AdSka-
rAja then himself went to invite his brother to fix his
abode in this mountain celh
To tlie north of the old palace, and to the south of *' the
liellj" is a great stona with a hollow trough in it, Aloka-
r^a commissioned the genii as workmen to make this
Iiollow i;m$f) to use for the food which he gave to the
priests when he invited them to eat-
To the south-west of the old palace there is a little
mountain. In the crags and surrounding valleys there are
several tens of stone dwellings which A^oka-i^ja made fur
Upagupta and other ArhatSt by the intervention of the
genii-
By the side of it is an old tower, the ruins of which are
a mass of heaped-up stones. There is also a pond, the
gentle ripples of which play over its surface as pure as a
eat
ft
I
niirror. The people far and near call it tlie sacred water.
If any one driuks thereof or waslies in it, the defileni^
of ifaeirsins is washed away and destroyed
To the sonth-weafc of the mountain h a collection
6veMpG8. The foundadons are lofty but minous; what
ratnains, however, k a good height At a distance they
look like little liills, Each of them is several teus of
paces in front. Men in after-days tried to build on the
top of these little sivpas. The records of India sUte. " In
old time, when A^uka-riija built the 84,000 sl4pas^ them
was still remaining five measures of relics. Therefore he
erected with exceptional grandeur five other stUpas, re-
markable for their spiritnal portents {mirmuimis exkibi-
t%ans)t with a view to indicate the fivefold spiritual body
of Tath&gata,*** Some disciples of little faith tiilking
t<^ether argued thus, * In old tijjje Kaada-r^ja^ built
Uiese five (siypas) as treasure-places for his wealth {scmn
ecioKS Buislaneisy In conseq^neiice of this gossip, in
after-time a king of insincere faith, and excited by liis
covetousness, put his troops in movement, and came with
his followers to dig (ihe sMjpas), The earth shook, the
mountains bent (fell), and the clouds darkened the sun,
whilst from the st4pas there came a great sound like
thunder. The suidiers with their leaders fell backwarti^
and the elephants and horses took to tlight. The king thus
defeated, dared no longer to covet (ihe treasures). It 13
giud, moreover {te., vi (M Ifuiiait recvrds), ' Willi respect to
the gossip of the priests there has beeo some doiiht:
expressed, but we believe it to be true according to tlia
oidtnidition/"
V iilif»11y, the body of the l&w earth tinder otie urn bra] U ( TMAitii*
^ TPllhft jfftl^" {Judai) HividtMl into Pm-diuSf p. 466,W]lftau'« tranalatioak
^m^m/tlM. Itniayrtfer to the five In the Muhiirfnao he i)i caUed
'^^i \ikru\ tttrftJMna {$mft^\, devoted himself to the hoiurdiQg of
^2^^4i„r/% ff/V^^riir/ (i^Ai'-. tre&aure {Max Miiller, /litL Anc,
fl^lih i«f ers til Namia, the nan Sttntc. Idt., p. 281). The &tat«-
' ealh't^I Mah^p^xnft, ment in the text, derired from **|Imi
idingly avaricious* old r^^airdi* of Intiia,"' appe&r
^^ ^^ ^^ n womim nl tht) Idetitify Niuida with Aldka^ i.t
^^^^ lU bruught the whuli? KAl^ukuw
bookvul] the offering OF ASOKA.
m
»
To tbe south-east of the old city there ia ihe mwjhd-
rima called K*iii-cha-*o-lan-mo^(Kukkutar^nia), wliic]i
was huilt by A^6ka-r&ja when he first became a believer
ia the religion of Buddha. It was a sort of fii-st- fruit
^T^pat-ation in jj! anting the root of virtue), an J a pattern
of majestic ooustructiou (lo/lg building^ H© gathered
there a thousand pries ta ; a doubla cougi'egation of lay
|>eople and saints made their offerings of the four ueces-
sarj thiugs, and provided gratuitously all the articles for
use* This building has long been in ruins, but the founda-
tion walls are still prfjservctl
By the side of the mnghdrdina is a great &l'A]^a called
'O-mo-lo-kia (Amalaka), which is the name of a fruit used
as a medicine in India. King A^oka having fallen sick
and lingeritig for a long time, felt that he would not
recover^ and so desired to ofler all hia possessions (jgtms
amd vaJaahks) so as to crown his religious merit {lopkmi
high tht JUld of jmrit). The ministar^ who w^as carrying
on the government was unwilling to comply with his
wish. Some time after this, as he was eating part of an
Amalaka fruity he playfulty^ put the half of it (m Uis
hand of the king) for an ottering. Holding the fruit in
his hand he said with a sigh to his minister, " Who now
is lord of Jambtidvlpa t "
The minister replied, ""Only your majesty."
The king answered, *' Kot so I I am no longer lord ; for
I have only this half fruiE to call my own! Alas! the
wealth and honour of the world are as difficult to keep as
** Tlib ecmvent or mintjftdrdma
must not be confounded with tht?
Kukkn^piilagiriT near Gay4« B^^i
F4^kmi%, cap, x^xiii p. 132 o,, also
^rcA» Surrey af Jndia, vol 3lv. p, 4 ;
/ndl AnL^ vc*L xil P- 3^7; compuru
alao Julieii'i renmrk (p. 42S, u, i),
■ It m&j be ** mioifiters ; " tbo
ftUirv of the ieKt U f nil ltd auiuug
Aivj4fh6sh&*B Beruioti& II b No. 20
ft« given in lb« AiMrctct of Four
/^tttirn^ p. 103*
** la tt iriflmg way. Thb trwiila-
Uon ia difficult Julien trvJiHlatett it
fta though the kiDg were aiuu^d ug
h^ playtd with the fruit, utitil h^
hiMl rsduoed it to 4k hiilf * Th ^ tranahh-
tlon ifl more ag-ptseable to tho tesit.
But, on the Qth«r band, in AivnghA-
Hha's rtf Elder iug of the ^tory, h& fiijH
thiit the itimistat- offered the king
a half Atiiu1& fruit, to bt^:ttow in
charity. The translation I have
^{vi^n requu'f^ the fiubatitution of
tan (to give im charity) for Ian
^cooked Of thorotighJy dr«a*t'd)i
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [booe thi
it is to preserve the light of u, himp in the wiiidl 11/
wide-spread possessions, my name and high renown, at
close of life are snatched from me, and I am in the hands
of a minister violent and powerful. The empire is no
lonnjer mine ; this half fruit alone is left I "
Tl^eu he commanded im attendant officer to come, and
he addressed In'ni thus: "Take tins Iialf fruit and offer it
in the gnrden {drdma) of the cock (m&nasia'^) to the priest?,
and speak thus to the venerable ones, 'He who was
formerly lord of Jambudvlpa, hut now is master of only
this lialf Amala fruit, bows down before ihe priests
(chirf priciU), I pray you {on behalf of the Mny) receive
this very last cifTeriiiL% All tliat I havt; is gone and losti
only this half fruit remains as my little possession. Pity
tlie poverty of tlie offering, and grant that it may increase
the seeds of hjs religious merit/"
The Stljavira, in the midst of the priests, spake thus
in reply: ** *4l6ka-rfl.ja by Ids former deeds may hope to
recover. Whilst the fever 1ms held his person, his avati-
cious ministers have usurped liis power and amassed
wealth not tlieir own. But this offering of half a fruit
will secure the king an extension of life/* The king
having recovered froin his sickness, gave large offerings to
the jniests. Moreover lie ordered the manager of the
afliiirs of the convent (Tin -see — KarramadS,na) to preserve
the seeds** of the fruit in a vessel of liquid fit for the
purpose, and he erected this st'Apa as a mark of gratitude
for his prolonged life*^
To the nortij'West of Amalaka d&pa, in the middle of
an old miighdrdma, is a stdpa; it is called " establisbing
the sound of the ffhan(d {Kin-t'iy* At first there were
about lOO miif/hdrdmas in tins city; the priests were grave
I
^ Or, the dtone or kerne L Thti
Karmmudiln^ k the stew^fd of the
convents
^^ This passage fa obacurc, and
the tr&nKlatiou I givfa i» nut m
AgtetiiBtnit Viitb M. JoJien's. He
mokfii the wordi of the Sthavim to
be ai.lJressed to the other pdoit^
And not to the measeng^r f mm the
king. It Appeari to me that they
wero msLde in replj to lUo king'j
tuessagef and include m them A
pFO[nI»i:d autJdpatioii of the kiog t
i
*<*JE TlTLl
^NAGARJUNA,
97
I
I
I
ami learned^ and of high moral character. The scholars
among the heretics were silent and dtinib. But afterwards^
when that generation of priests had died out, their suc-
cessors were nf>t equal to those ^one before. Then the
teachers of the heretics, during the interval, gave themselves
to earnest study with a view to the mastery. Whereupon
they summoned their partisans, namberin^^ roooto io,ooo,
to assemble together within tlie priest*a precincts^ and
then they addressed them saying, with a loud voice,
** Strike loudly the ghantd and summon all the learned
men ; let the foolish ones also stop and dispute ; if we are
wrong, let them overthrow us " {or^ to overthrow their
errors).
They then addressed the king and asked him to decide
between the weak and the strong. And now the heretical
maaters were men of high talent and marked learning ; the
priests, although numerous, were weak iu their points of
verbal discussiotL
The heretics said, " We have got the victory ; from this
time forth let no mngMrdrrwL dare to sound the ghantd to
call together a congregation," The king confirmed this
result of the discussion, and, in agreement with it, bonnd
the priests to the penalty. They on their part retired
with shame and chagrin. For twelve years the tjhanfd was
Bot sounded.
At this time lived (Na-kia-'o-la-chu-na) NAgS,rjuna
Bfidhisattva in Southern India, as a youth of high renown
for scholarship. When grown up he assumed a lofty title.
Giving up his home and its pleasures, he practised himself
in the acquisition of the deepest and most excellent
principle of learning, and arrived at the first earth {tht
first degree). He had a great disciple called (Ti-po) Dfiva,
a man illustrious for wisdom and spiritual energy. This
man, arousing himself to action, said, " At Vai^dll the
followers of learning {Buddhist immers) have been
defeated in argument by the heretics, and now for twelve
years, days, an(| montha together^ they have not sounded
VOL. II* G
98 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book riiL
the ghaii(d. I am bold enougli to Wish to overturn
the mountain of heresy and to light the torch of true
religion."
N&gSrjuna replied, ** The heretics of Yaisfili are singa-
larly learned j you are do nmtch for them. I will go
myself/'
Dfiva said, *'In order to trample down sunie rotten
stems why should we overthrow a mountain t I am bold
eijongh to think that by tlie instructions I have received
I can silence all the heretics. But let my master assume
the side of the heretics, and I will refute you according to
the points of the thesis ; and according as tlie question is
decided, let my purpose to go or not be settled/'
Then Kilgitrjuna took tlie side of the heretics, and Diva
set himeelf to overthrow his arguments. After seven days
Ndgirjuna lost his superiority (was de/eaied)^ and said
with a sigh, "False positions are easily lost; erroneous
doctrines are defended witti difficulty. You yourself can
go ; you will overthrow those men/"
DSva B6dhisattva*s early reputation being known to
the heretics ofVaiiS3.ll, they forthwith called an assembly,
and went at once to the king, saying, "Mah^rdjal you
formerly condescended to attend to us and bind the
^rama^as, not to sound the ghan{d. We pray you issue
an order that no foreign Sramaija be allowed to enter the
city, lest they should combine together to bring about an
alteratiou in the former law." The king consented to
their request, and gave strict orders to his officers to carry
it out (to spy TWLTT&mly),
D^va having come to the city, was not able to enter it ;
having understood the order, he made arrangements to
change his garments, and wrapped up his kasltdya robe
in a bundle of grass (shrnhB) ; then tucking up his gar-
ments, he went straight on with his bundle on his back,
and entered the city> Having come to the middle of the
city, he tlirew away his grass bundle, put on his robes,
fmd came to this miyjIicLrdma^ intending to stop there«
m
I
BOOK ntL] DEVA SOUNDS THE GHANTA, gg
Knowing few people tbere^ he had no place to lodge, and
so be took up his night's rest in the Ghanti Tower, and
at early dawn he strack it (the f/kanfd} with all his
mights
Tlie people hearing it, on investigating the matter,
found that the stranger of yesternight was a travelling
Bhikshiu Forthwith all the mn^Mrdmas repeated the
sounds {of ty fjhanid).
The king hearing the noise, and inquiring about it
closely, could not ascertnin the origin of it all; coming to
this mngMrdma, they at length charged Dfiva with the
deed. DSva answering flaid, "The ghanpX is struck to
assemble the congregation ; if it is not used for that pur-
pose, what use is it ? "'
The king*s people answered, " In former da3^3 the con-
gregation of priests having heeu defeated in argument^ it
wai* decided the ghatifd should not be sounded any more.
and tiiis is twelve years since/'
Deva said, ** Is it so ? Nevertheless, I venture to sound
afresh the drum of the law,"
The messenger told the king saying, *' There is a strange
flramana who wishes to wipe out the former disgrace (of
ike pricdsy
Then the king assembled the men of learning (the
Muddhista), and said, by way of decree, "Whoever is
defeated shall die, as a proof of his inferiority/*
Then the heretics came together witli their flags and
drums J and began to discuss together with respect to
their opinions; each displayed tlxe point of his argument
to his best ability. Then D6va Bddhisattva, liaving
mounted the preaching- throne, attending to their former
arguments, and following each point, refuted them one
by one. In less than one hour he refuted the sectaries,
and the king and his ministers being satisfied, raised this
venerable monument in honour of his extreme virtue
To the north of the si^^a built where the ghaiifd was
100 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book Tilt
sounded is an old foundation. This was the dweUin;,^-
place of a Brdhman that was inspired by demons. At
tlie beginning there was in tbis city a Brfthman who
bad constructed for himself a hut in a wild and desert
spot far from the haunts of men ; he sacrificed to demons^
seeking religious merit. By the assistance of such
spiritual connection he discoursed in a high tone and
disputed with ea^^eruess. The report (echo) of lus elo-
quent discourses resounded through the world. If any
one came to propose a difficult question, ho answered
him after letting down a curtain. Old men of leamiog
and of higli talent could not wrest from him his pre-
cedence. Officers and people were silenced in his pre-
sence, and looked on him as a sainU At tbis time lived
Afivaghfisba EodJiisattva (O-shi-po-kiu-sha-pu^m),^
His wisdom embraced all subjectSj and in bis career he
had traversed the arguments of the three Vehicles (LilHe^
Great, and Middle Vthid^t), He constantly spoke {ahtmi
the Brdhman) thus: "This Brahman is learned without
a master; he is skilful without examining the ancients;
be lives apart in the gloomy desert, and arrogates a great
name. It is all done by the connivance of the evil
spirits and the assistance of occult powers ; this is the
way he does it 1 Men, therefore, on account of his elo-
c^uence derived from the devil^ are unable to reply, and
exalt his renown and say be is invincible. I will go
to bis place, and see what all this means, and expose
it;*
Forthwith he went to bis cabin and addressed him
tbus: ''I have long felt respect for your illustrious quaH*
ties; pray keep up your curtain whilst I venture to
^ Ti^Titl&ted into Chiti£«o by
Ma-minfff "the voice of the hoFffe. *
For some remfrrki renpeoting hbn,
•ee Ahatraet of F(mr I^iurt^t !>■ 95
■L He )Ji sfiok^ti of as the twelfth
Buddhbt patriarch. According Ui
Tibetan accoynts, he it« the aani^ aa
Blfttr>jetA (mother-diild}, who oom^
po»ed hjmua fop Btiddhkt wtorahJp
{ap. &k.t p. 141). Ndgftrjuna &!»
wiui a i-HJt^tt Mid composed H work
called Siihfhi lilht^ {itt liU\ which
be dedie^^ti^d to bk p&troii, S&di Ah«s
king of StiQtherti Kdsal& {I*tti»^ k.
iv. foL 5 h]
»»OK TiiL] A SVAGHOSHA ,
express my mind to you.*' But the
ndifference, let
and to the end
loi
t
t
I
au air of proud
down his curtnliLMu^,
would not face hb*
order to reply,
adversary.
ASvagbfisha feeling ia his heart the presence of the
evil spirits, his feelings revolted, and he finislied the
discussion ; but as lie retired he said, *' I have found
him out, and he shall be overthro%tn/' Going strjii^ht-
way to the king, he said, "Pray condescend to permit
Bte to propose a subject and discuss it witli that lay-
doctor!"
The king, hearing the req^uest, said with feeling, ** Do
you know your man ? Unless well learned in the three
ridifda and in the six supernatural faculties, who can
dlscuea with him?" Giving permission, he himself or-
dered his chariot in order to be present during the discus-
fiion, and to decide as to the victory.
Then ^IvaghSsha discoursed on the minute words of
the three PitaJcas, and alluded to the great principles of
the five Viil^d^, and nicely divided the length and breadth
of his argument with a high and various discourse* Then
the Brahman following in the argument, A^vaghSsha
said, "Yon have lost the tln-ead of the subject. You
must follow mj points consecutively."
The Bi^Shman then was silent and closed his mouth,
Alvaghflsha finding fault, said, ** Why do you not solve
the difficulty ? Call tlie spirits to your help to give you
words as quickly as you can;" and then he lifted up hia
curtain to see bow he looked.
The Brahman, terrified, cried out, " Stop I stop I "
AivaghSaha, retiring, said, "This doctor has forfeited
his high renown. * A hollow fame lasts not long,' as the
saying is "
The king answered and said, '* Without the eminent
ftbility of a master, who can detect the errors of the
ignorant I The acumen of the person who knows men
casta honour on his ancestors, and shuts out possibility of
r*t
W2 RBCaf^DS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book Till
sup^rto^ity among his euccessors. The country has a
^ stantKtig'rule that such a person should ever be honoured
'land remembered/'
..' Leaving the south-west angle of the ciiy and going
about 200 H,^ there is an old ruined mnffhdrdma, by the
side of which is a stUjya which from time to time reflects
a divine light and displays many miracles. This place is
frequented by crowds from a distance and near by, who
offer up their prayers®* in worship* There are traces
where the four past Buddhas sat and walked to and fra
To tlie south -west of the old saiigh drama about lOO li
is the saiighdrdma of Tila^aka (Ti-lo-shi-ki*i)/** This
build iijg hag four halls, bcdvideres of three stages, high
towerSp connected at intervals with double i^ates that open
inwards (deeply). It was built by the last descendant
of Bimbis^ra-r&ja (Pin-pi-sha-Io)*** He made much of
high talent and exalted the virtuous. Learned men from
different cities and scholars from distant countries flckck
^ tn the Fneticti trandation the
dtatancc given is 200 pa^a. The
itxt doei not TequLre the dlatunce
of aoo 1 1 to be reckoned in a flouth-
westerly diniction from the cit? ;
the conBtnicttorip it) deed, la unnsiui],
nnd it ia possibie thu-t the Rvmbol ^u
(oocner) Ls an error fur king {going);
bat as it etaDda, tho Usxt K&dji,
" ulH>ut two linndrcd li (fmrn) the
fti.iuth-u'eat anglfs *A the city there
iii,^' &a K the text be correct, soque
of the difliculties Uiiticed by Cqn-
ningbam [A ne. Oeog. of Itid.y p. 456)
will be <^xp!dned.
^ Make their requeata in worsbip.
Whatever the theory la as to the
poHi^ibility of prayer in the Huddhifit
religion, the fact reroaina that prayer
was offered up^
^ S*i Cunningham re*tofe« it
And the symbol thi mny re?preiiaut
dm as in Cbftndakn. It might hXbo
be tnade to reprcjiient Dj^rAik^ and
an the K?t (ieBcendant of BLmbbjlm-
r&ja nvm K^ga-diBaka, I thought at
rmc time that thiJ* might be the rij^ht
re«tomtion. But I-taJug given Ti-
to- ch a a^ on ulttfriiative rising
{Nan Aaff k, iv% foL 12 b,}^ whwh
ciko enly represent Tila^a fft« la
Ma» cfia for 3tandak*t^ &c,} Thii
inonafltery of Tila^ak* W4W three
ydjjinaa weat of N&l&nd:4, or aboul
twenty -one milea (Vie de II. T,, p.
2tt). In thia hk^ pa&sai,'e Htuen
Teian^ notices th:it there wa« kq
eminent priest called Praj&itbhadin
reaiding in thia monasteiry when he
^iaited it. When I^tsing was thetv
a few yearv later, there vtim a prieit
called PrftjUewbiWidra there. Pitrf*
Max Miiller by Rome uiletajc^ has
pliufed ihU templti of Til&dAka In
Surat {Indict p. 312), &tid hu lipeftks
of it aa Si^ra^chUt but it U not sa in
I-tHincr.
*^ Or Vimbaaiim, juice of the
Bimha* {Brytmim grnnaWU (tee osile^
p. S5} bid deiicendAnt Kfig&diiaka,
who Appears to have preceded th«
niueNatidafl ; he seems to be the eam«
an MabA-Naudiii. Gonf. K. D&vid c
jViumif, OrienL^ pp 50 and 45* Ji
he the game as Kill&iSdka ? lAaseni*
/»d AU.j voi i p. 859^ &iid Ank,, p^
x^Exviii.
I
I
* wi rmJl CLOUD-STONE MO VNTA IN,
103
together in crowds, and readiing so far, abide in this
mn/;hdrdma. There are looo priests in it who study the
Great Vehicle. In the road facing the middle gate there
are three vikdras, above which are placed the connected
succession of metal rings (circles) with bells suspended in
the air; below they are constructed storey above storey,
from the bottom to the top. They are surronnded by
railings, and the doors, windows, the pillars, beams, and
staircases ar© all carved with gilt copper in relief, and
in the intervals highly decorated- The middle vihdra
contains an erect image of Baddha about thirty feet high.
On the left is an image of Hra {To-lo) Bodhisattva;** on
the right, one of AvalokitSsvara (Kwan-tsz'-tsai) Edd-
hisattva. Each of these images is made of metallic
stone; their spiritually composed appearance inspires a
mysterious awe, and their influence is felt from far (or,
spreads far). In each vihdra there is a measure of relics
which emit a supernatural brilliancy, and from time to
lime shed forth miraculous indications,
To the south-west of the Tiladaka san^hdrdnm about 90
li we come to a great mountain of blue-clouded (^mri^ated)
marble,** dark and tangled with wood* Here the divine
Ktshis dwell ; poisonou^s snakes and savage dragons in-
habit their dens, ivhilst numerous beasts and birds of prey
dwell in the forests, On the top is a large and remark-
able rock, on which is built a sldpa about ten feeb or so
high. This is the place where Buddha entered on ecstatic
meditation. Of old, when TatU&gata descended as a spirit
(to be hom)*^ he rested on this rock, and entered here
the mfmldJii called "perfectly destroyed/' and passed the
night so. Then the Devas and spiritual saints offered
^ T4rm, «aid to be » female deity
ol TilM>t^ origin, woohlpped by the
foUoweri of thd Y^^&cb&ra echool
iE\U\), TAr&vott i> ftl«o a form of
Dnrg^ Jnd, A 7»t, voL jt, p, 273,
** Yun $hih b "variegated roarbje'*
telmid-Btime). Whether this be the
maantn'^ in the tejct it le djfiicult to
wAy. Juliet] given " enveloped with
dark clotida,** This may be w> ; the
uriginal is literally, '* cloiul- rock-
dark - tangled.*'
** The phrai*e Kinn^ ahin, de*
Bcei^d spiritually, in g^eoo rally ap-
plied to the mcarnation of Buddha ;
in this pflfisagej howtiv^rT it may
timply mean " deacc-'adcd lui «
spirit,'*
I04 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book viit
their offerings to Tatliiigata, and sounded the dmms ajxd
]ieaveDly music, aud rained down great flowers, TatM-
gat4 leaving hia ecstasy^ the Dfivas all reverenced lilm,
and raised a sliipa composed of gold, silver, and precious
Btones. Now so long time baa elapsed since then, that
the precious substances are changed into stone. Ko one
has visited the spot for ages; but looking at the mountain
from a distance, one can see difi'erent kinds of beasts and
snakes turning round it to the right. The Ddvas and
Rlahis and spiiitual saints accompany them in a body,
praising and worshipping.
On the eastern summit of the mountain there is a
stApa. Here Tath&gata formerly stood for a time behold-
ing the country of Magadha.
To the north-west of the mountain 30 li or so, on a de*
clivity of the mountain, mELsaiighdrdma; it is flanked by a
high precipice, and the lofty walls and towers stand up in in-
tervals of the rocks. The priests are about fifty in number,
who all study the great Vehicle. This is the place where
Gunamati (Kiu-na-mo-tiJ Bodhisattva overcame the here-
tic In the early time there was in this mountain a heretic
called Mfidha va(Mo-ta-po), who at first followed the law of
the Safikhyil (Seng-kie) system, and practised the acquire-
ment of wisdom. He had studied to tlie bottom the doctrine
of " the extreme void," as found in the orthodox and errone*
ous {booh). His fame was great, and surpassed tliat of
former teacliers, and outweighed all then living. The king
honoured him exceedingly, and named him " die treasure
of the country/' The ministers and people regarded him
with admiration, and spoke of him as " the teacher of the
houseliold/' The learned men of the neighbouring coun-
tries acknowledged his merits and honoured his viriua^
and compared him to the most eminent of his prede-
cessors; a man, verily! highly accomplished. He had as
hia means of subsistence two towns of the district, and
the surrounding houses paid him for the privilege of build*
ing (knani du€S i).
BOOS VIIL]
GUNAMATL
At this timd in Southern India there lived Ganam at i **
BWhisattva, who in his youth had displayed great talents
and acquired in early life a brillitmt reputation. By close
fitudy he had penetrated the meaning of the three Fitakas,
and investigated the four truths ** Hearing that M d d h a v a
discussed on the most mysterious and subtle questions, he
desired to humble him by overcomiDg liim (in arffum-cnt).
He ordered one of his followers to carry a letter thus
written (t^ hiB advermry) z '* I have heard with all respect
of Midhava*3 virtuous ease. You must now, %sitliout
thought of fatigtie, take up again your ancient studies, for
in three years' time I intend to overthrow your brilliant
reputation."
And so in the second and third years he sent a messen-
ger with the same tidings ; and now when he was about
to go to meet him, he again wrote a letter, saying: "The
appointed period has expired ; your studies, such as they
are, I am now coming i}o investigaie); you ought to know
the fact,'*
MSdhava now was alarmed, and gave orders to his dis-
ciples and to the inhabitants of the towns : *'' ** From thin
time forth give no hospitality to the Sramana heretics; let
this order be generally known and obeyed."
At this time Gnnamati Bfidhisattva, with his staff in
hand, arrived at the town of M^dhava, The people who
guarded the town, in agreement to the order, would give
tiim no hospitality.*® The Brdhmans, moreover, deriding
him, saiti, *' What mean you by your shaven head and
yotur singular dre3s t Begone from this 1 there ia no place
here for yon to stop/'
^ Transkiied bj the Chinese "vir-
tue »nd vrbdoin " {Tih Airui).
^ The four tauthSr the fouoda-
^on tif the BuddliiHt dogma^ are—
<r)tfae truth of *' suffentij;'" {ditk-
JUtit) ; iz) the iDcreaae or ihCCimmU-
lioQ of mkery from the pi^nioi^
{mmadaifa}; {}) thu eKtinetioii or
destructiou of nuSenng U po«i«ible
{nirSdhaj j (4) the waj or roeuu
{rndt-^a}. See Cbitder«^ Pali JMd.,
ikuh voc Ari}/asacciim ; Bumouf,
l^tui, p. 5 1 7 ; ifanuo/ cf Budhum,
p. 496 ; i^iao Julien in ioca, tit I.
* ThAt is, the two towns he held
in feoffment.
^ Would kiave no inten^QOSse with
lo6 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. Lbooktui.
OiinaTnati E&dhisattva desiring to overthrow tlie here-
tic, sought to remain the night in the town, and so he
said with gentle words, " You, in pursuing your worldly
studies, observe a pure conductw I also, in studying higher
truth, observe a pure liue of conduct**^ Our life being
alike,*^ why do you exclude me ?"
But the BrAhmans would have no words with hiin, and
only drove him from the place. Leaving the town, he
went into a great forest in vrhich savage beasts prowled
about to destroy all passers-by. At this time there was a
faithful brother'^ who, fearing {the rM ke ran from) the
beasts and the prickly thorns^ hastened to hira, staff in
hand. Having met him, he said to the Bddhisattva, "la
Sonthern India there is a Bddhisattva called Gunamati^of
far-spread renown ; because tliia man wants to come here to
discuss principles of belief, the master of the town, being
afraid of him and Ids fame, has strictly enjoined to give
no shelter to the Sramanas, and because I am afraid leai
some accident should happen to him, I have come to
nccompany him in Ids journey, and to assure him of
safety (that ]u marj rest free from fear of the otkery
Gunamati replied, ** Moat kind believer, I am Gu^-^
matL" The disciplejiaving heard this, with the greatest
reverence replied to Gunamati thus: *' If what you say
be truCp you must go quickly (pniimrdsy* Leaving the
deep forest, they stopped awhile on the open plain; the
faithful believer, following with his torch (?) and holding
his bow, kept guard on the right and left The {fird)
division of the night being past, he addressed Gunamati
and said, "It is better for us to go, lest men, knowing that
you have come, should plot together to kill you "
Gunamati, expressing his gratitude, said, '* I dare not
disobey you ! *' On this, following him, they came to the
king's palace and said to the door-keeper, there is a
<■ They w«re both men of "pure U esplwned by *'a pure-UveJ tiuui.**
cnndnct.'* The e^cpneBeion **ptare '^ As we both aim At pure om-
Ini^thtsr '^ ie AppUed tc the Buddhist duct,
ixaiv^irt. Tht: W'lrd Br Ah man a1ih» ^^ A pure believer.
I
I
I
I
I
I
BOOK VUf.]
DEATH OF MADHAVA.
107
I
Hramana here who has come from a diatance ; he prays the
king to agree in condescension to permit him to discuss
^ith Mddhava*
The king liearing the news, moved by his feelings, saidj
" This man is bereft of reason/' and then he ordered an
oflBcer to go to the place inhere MIdhava was, with this
royal order: ** There is a foreign Sramana come here who
seeks to discuss with you, I have now ordered the hall
for the discussion to be prepared and watered ; I have told
those in the neighbourhood and far off to await the usual
arrangements after your coming. Pray condescend to come
forthwith"
MUdhava asked the messenger of the king, "This surely
is the doctor Gonamati of South India." "Yes/' be said,
" it is he/'
Mildhava hearing this, his lieart was very sad, hut as he
could not well avoid the difficulty, he set out for the hall
of discussion, where the lung, the ministers, and the people
were all assembled desiring to hear tliis great controversy.
Gunamati first laid down the principles of his school, and
continued his speech till the aetting of the sim. Then
Midhava excusing himself on account of his age and
infirmities, to defer his answer, asked permission to retire
and meditate. Ho would ttien reUujL and answer every
objection {diJlcuU}/) in order.*^ At the early morn he
returned and ascended the throne, and so they w^ent on to
the sixth day, hut on that day he vomited blood and died.
When on the point of death he gave this command to his
wife, '* You have high talent; do not forget the affront
paid to me" When iI3,dhava was dead, she concealed
the fact and had no funeral ceremonies ; and clothing
herself in shining apparel^ she entered forthwith the
fissembly where the discussion was lield, and a general
clamour was raised as the people said one to another,
•^MSdhava, who boasted of his talents, is unable to reply
** Thi» aeriteiice appeArs to b6 explain the l&ngtu^ iisvd bj Quiiii-
pftn^ntheticftlp Aiid U introfdioed to tniLti.
fo8 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book vur.
to Hunamati, and so he sends hia wife to make up for hia
deficiency;"
Gu^amati, addressing the wife, said^ "He wlio cutild
bind you, has been bound by me,"
Mldhava*s wife, seeing the difficulty, retired. The king
then said, " What secret words ane these at which she
reiiiains silent ? **
Gui^anmti said, "AIrs! MSdhava is dead I and hit
wife desires to come and discusB with me 1"
The king said, " How know you this ? Pray explain it
to me"
Then Gtinamati said, *' When the wife came her face
was pale as death, and her words were toned in bitter
enmity. I knew therefore that Madhava is dead ! 'Able
to bind you/ is a phrase applicable to her husband/'
The king having sent a messenger to verify the state-
ment, he found it even so ; then the king in gratitude said,
" The law of Buddha is a mysterious one ! Eminent sagea
succeed one another without interruption ; with no personal
object they guard themselves in wisdom and use their
secret knowledge for the purpose of converting (trans/t^rm'
in§ the world). According to the old rules of the country
the praises of such a sage {or, of your virtue) should be
ever celebrated.**
GuQamati replied, '* Whatever poor talents I have, I
reserve them for the benefit of all that lives ; and when
I would draw them to the truth first of all I subdue
their pride, then use the influences of converting power.
Kow then, in this case, king^ let the descendants of
M&dhava's territory for a thousand generations employ
themselves in the service of a mnfjlidrdma. Your in-
structions will extend, then, from age to age, and youf
reputation will be immortah Persons of a pure faith,
consoious of protection, their religious merit will benefit
the country for ages. They will be nourished as the priaftts
are, and so the faithful wiU be encouraged to honour their
virtue,"
BOOK TItlJ
GUN AM AT IS SERVANT,
i&)
On this he founded the mit^hdrdma to celebmta the
TTictory,
At first, after the defeat of JfUdhava, six Bra^lunans
{ptire-lived men)^ fleeing to the frontiers, told the heretics
of the reverse they had suffered, and they selected men
of emineot talent with a view hereafter to wipe out their
disgrace.
The king having a sincere respect for Gunamati^ went
in person, and addressed the followini^ invitation to him:
**Xow the heretica, not measuring their strength aright,
have plotted together, and dare to sound the drum of
discussion. Pray, sir, condescend to crusli these
heretics/'
Gnnarnati replied, " Let those \vho wish to discuss
come together I'*
Then the learned men among the heretica w^re re-
joiced, and said, '*We shall be sure of the victory to-
day!" The heretica then laid down their principles with
energy for the purpose of opening the discussion.
Gun a mad Bodhisattva replied, 'VNow those heretics
who fled from tlie difficulty they were in of obeying the
king's commaud, these are mean men» What have I to
do to discuss with and answer such persona ? *' Then he
added^ ** There is a young servant here by the pulpit who
baa been accustomed to listen to these discussions. He
IS well acquainted with abstract questions from attending
by my side and listening to the high language of the
disputants.*'
Then Gunamati, leaving the pulpit^ said to the ser*
vaBt, "Take my place, and carry on the discussion,*'
Then all the assembly was moved with astonisliment at
this extraordinary proceeding. But the servant, sitting
by the pulpit, immediately proceeded to examine the
difficulties proposed* His arguments were clear like the
water that wells from the fountain, and his j>oints were
true as the sound of the echo* After three replies the
heretics were defeated, and once more they were obliged
no RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book yi ft.
to hide their disgmce aod clip their wings* From this
time forth the mv^kdrdma enjowed the endowment of
the town and dwellings.
South-w*est of the convent of Gnnamati alx>ut 20 li we
come to a solitary hill on which is a convent called (the
Baii^hdrdma of) ^ilabhadra (Shi-lo-po-t'o-loJ.^ Tliis is
the convent which the master of sdUrm after Ixis victorv
caused to he built out of the funds of a village which
wape given up. It standi by the side of a single sharp
crag like a si^pa. It contains some sacred relics of
Buddha, This master of Msirai belonged to the family of
llie king of Sam a tat a (San-mo-ta-ch'a), and was of the
Brflhma^ caste. He loved learning and had gained a
wide reputation. Travelling through the Indies to exa-
mine into and seek after religious truth, he came to this
kingdom, and in the BaiigJiArdma of N41anda (Na-lan-t'o)
he encountered Dharmap&la B6diiisattva (llu-fa-pu-sa).
Hearing him explain the law, his understanding waa
opened, and he requested to become a disciple.^ He
inquired into the most subtle questions,^ and investi-
gated the way of deliverance to its conclusion \ and thus
having reached the highest point of intelligence, he estab-
4
^ In Cbincse, Ki&t hieni '' Ihe sage
of moTiil cooiiiict.^'
^ ToiLssame Ibe eoiled ot coloured
robes of i^ mendicant.
** He inquired a^ to '^the ex-
tteme point of the end of aJL' * Thiit
fdeib of "» ternkinal fixed point of
aU things" {}fik-tsa.i-AM k^u-hen*j
jhn-lTi) correspond* to the Sanalcfit
dkniva^ and m%y be rendered ''final
triith." It ia the nanie of a SamJl-
dhL ; it ii abo ui£d a« a definition
of Nirvdna ; it ib the furtnuL dcfini
tfcm fif the title of n* well - known
Bdddhitit »iUra^ the S'urangama. In
Ihiii etinnectiim it denotes the inves-
llgmtioti nf the higheftt (mjaticiil)
Irulh, ThiJi t&tra was writ ten at
Nilamli^ \ it U'ft£ prob&bfv the work
of l)harMi}i])dli4 (it iiiUHt not tH: con-
lutid with aui.»ther work of the jiame
njLtne tmnslated bj Kum.tnijtva, afnl
recitf^d by Pa^hiao at the Vnltur*
Peak near Hlja^g^iha) ; It wn^
brought to China aqd tf»nAlated
A,D, 705, In the cotnmentMj
(k. Tjtt. fol 30 b) it i# said, " Tfa»
ifdtfu wau brought ftotn India «ul
belongs to the M^rdbAbhioMkta
school (Kun tenfj pu]. According
to Colebrooke (faaa^'B, p. 2jz\ Ibe
M^i?dh&bhiiihikta» were a mixed
dase sprung from A BrahmaTia mkd m.
IvBhatriva girL The school ns^med,
therefore, waa probably founded on
a mixture of Bn\!injJiTi and Buddliiol
doctrine. Now NflJanda w«a ei^*
clally a place of etudy both for the
Brahmanical and Buddblfit bookj»
(KdkinR, Chtnfte BvddhisfA, p, 2$qK
Thia achool, therefore^ probabljorigi*
tuited there.
BOOK mu.}
SILABHADkA.
Ill
lished liis fame over men of liis time, even to distant
countries.
There was a heretic of South India who delighted in
ejtamining profound questions and searching out hidden
matters, in penetrating obscure and abstrwae points of
doctrine. Hearing of Dharmap^la's fame, the pride of
fielf rose up within him, and, moved bj profound envy, lie
passed over mountains and rivers in order to sound the
drum** and seek discussion. He said, "I am a man of
Southern India It is reported that in the king's country
there ia a great master of Mairas;^^ I am but ignomiit,
yet I would wish to discuss with him."
" It is true, as you nffirm," the king said; and forthwith
he sent a messenger to ask Dharmapala thus : " There is a
heretic of Soutliern India who has come from a long dis-
tance here, and desires to discuss with you* Will you
condescend to come to the hall of assembly and discuss
with him?''
Dharmaplla having heard tho tidingji, gathered up his
garments and went, whilst Silabhadra and the inferior
disciples surrounded him as he advanced. Then I§ila-
bhadra (the chief disciple) addressed him thus : "Whither
goest thou so quickly ? '* Dbarmapa.la answered, " Since
the sun of wisdom went down,^ and only the lamp of the
inherited doctrine bums quietly, the lieretics like clouds
of ants and bees have risen ; therefore I am now going to
crush tliat one in discussion/*
Silabhadra said, "As I have myself attended at various
discussions, let me destroy this heretic/' Dharmapdla*
knowing his liistory, allowed him to have his way*
At this time Silabhadra was just thirty years old. The
assembly, despising his youth, feared that it would be
difficult for him alone to undertake tlie discussion, Dhar-
tnap^a knowing that the mind of hid folio uers
** To Bcrand the drum ii %n ex-
pci^noa for * cboiltD^ to di»cidBa
^ Tm turn ue, ex plaint^ bj Juljen
waa
{note I, pb, 453) to be wui^^nleiil to
MuMi
» That
Buddha,
k, iinoe thti death of
T!i RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book Till
disturbed, hastened to relieve them and said, "In honouring
the conspicuous talent of a person we do not say, * He has
cut his teeth * (cmmt his ymrs acearding to his UttJi), As I
see the case before us now, I fee] sure that he will defeat
the heretic; he is strong enough."
On the day of discussion {a^embhj for discua^wn) the
people came together from far aud near ; both old and
young in numbers assembled. Then the heretical teacher
on his part laid opeu his case with gi^eat emphasis^ and
penetrated to the utmost the abstruse points (of his ar^u^
menty ^llabhadra followed his arguments {principles),
and refuted them by profound and subtle allegations.
The heretic, his words being exhausted, was covered with
shame and retired.
The king, in order to reward the virtue (of ^ilabh4idra)t
gave him the revenues of this town as a bequest. The
master of Sddras, declining the ofiler, said, "A master who
wears the garments of religion (dj/ed garments) knows
how to be contented with little and to keep himself para
What would he do witk a town ?"
The king in reply said, " The King of the Law hss
passed into the obscure {abod€)f and the vessel of wisdom
has been engulfed in the stream. If there are no distinc-
tions now made (between the learned and vjnorant), then
no encouragement is given to the scliolar to press forward
in the attuinraeut of religion. Pray, of your pity, accept
my offering,"
The doctor, not persisting in his refusal, accepted the
town and built this mitghdrdma, vast and magnificent, and
endowed it with the revenues of the town,^ as a means of
providing it with the offerings necessary for religious semca
Going to the south-west of the saiif/hdrdnia of ^la-
bhadra about 40 or 50 li, and crossing the Nairalljan&*
* Of the houRei of tho town- I
tLndentftnd it to nje^o the revenueg
of thQ tan f/hdnhna vmrQ derived from
the reiitaJA of the ploi^ ; not that
tho people or the iiihabttiititit were
iMiund to the mwtUis of the pHeBtn.
^ This river U now oftlled Pbfttgn ;
the name IJIAjaq orNil&fijana lactm-
fined to the wevUm brweb#whicli
jmna tht^ MDhrmi five miles abci¥9
Gaj4 (CunnJnghaim, Ant. Gtotjtt
P^ 457)^
BOOK tul]
MOUNT GAYA.
m
river we come to the town of GavL"^ This town is
naturally strong (dtuatcd amid crags or precipices). It
has but few inlialjitants ; there are about looo families of
Brft)imau3 only; they tire the offipring (mrcessors) of a
RishL The king does not regard them as vassals and the
people everywhere highly respect tlienu
To the north of the town ^ li or so there is a pure
fouutaiti of water. The tmdition handed down in India is
that it is called *' holy water ; " all who bathe or drink
thereof are cleansed from whatever defilement of sin they
have.
To the soutli-weat of the town s or 6 li we come to
Mount GayS (Kia-ye), with its sombre valley^ streams, and
steep and dangerous crags. In India the name commonly
given to this is the divine {^piriittai) mountain. From
old days it has been the custom for the ruling sovereign
when he comes to the throne, with a view to conciliate his
subjects at a distance and to cause hia renown to exceed
previous generations, to ascend {this mminiaiTi) and declare
his succession witii accompanying ceremonies (religious
€ermwnie»). On the top of the mountain is a stUjja about
lOO feet high, which waa built by Ai6ka-r^ja. Divine
prodi^^ies are exliibited by it, and a sacred elTulgency often
shines from it. In old days Tathiyata here delivered the
^ao-yun ** and other s4tras.
To the aouth-east of Mount Gay& is a Btdpa, This is
the spot where K^lyapa (Kia-she-po) was born. To the
south of this dUpa are two others, The?5e are the spots
where Gay4ki^yapa (Kia-ye-kia'She-po) andNadlk^^-
yapa (Nai-ti-kia-she-po) sacrificed as fire-worshippers,**
<i "Sow called Brahma-Gay 4 t<s TAiang's ^gnrv^
dittUnguibh it fruto Bauddha-Lt^yii,
the placo where Buddha rea^chitd
enlightenment. The diitance from
Fjitiia tt* Gay a ii 60 mi led by the
highroad, about 70 by the route
of Hiuen Tfiang, We do not kncivf
the direct ion of the " old otmveiit,*'
JOO U ft^m Fitoa, and thert^f{>re
eaaiiat lest the correcttiefta of MiueQ
VOL. IL
^^ itefitored to Mainam^fjha SiUra
by JiiiibD,
"* For an account of the threo
Ka^yapas and their converaioc hbq
Fo ' ikii ' Aim/ ' taan - kin f^ varga j &»
v\\ 1304 H!^» For the Hoene of the
*'ftre yr«t" nee Tree and S^prnt
Wuf skiff pL ^iiv« I5g. I*
114 nECORBS OF WESTEI^N COUSTRiES, [book rm
To the east of the place where Gaj^aivapa sacrificed
to^re,cros«^ing a great river, we come to a tnountaiii called
Pr4gb6dhi (Po-lo-ki-po-ti>»* Tathagnta, after diligently
seeking for six years and not yet obtsuning supreme wis-
dom, after this gave up his peoatice and accepted the rice-
milk {afSiijaldy As he went to the north-east he saw
this mountain that it was secluded and dark, whereupon
he desired to seek enlightenment thereon. Aseeodiog the
northeast slope and coming to the top^ the earth shook
and the mountain quaked, whilst the mountain D6va in
terror spake thus to B6dhisrittva : " This mountain is not
the fortunate spot far attaining supreme wisdom. If here
you atop and engage in the ' Sajnadhi ot dmmond,^^ the
earth will ^juake and gape and the mountain be over-
thrown upon jou,**
Then Bddhisattva descended, and half-way down the
south-west slope he halted. There^ backed by the crag
and facing a torrent, is a great stone chamber. Here he
sat down croagJegged, Again the earth quaked and the
mountain shook. Then a D^va of the pure abode 0ud-
dkavdsas) cried out in space, ''This is not the place for a
Tathflgata to perfect supreme wisdom. From this south-
west 14 or 15 li, not far from the place of penance, there
is a Fippcda (Pi-jmlQ) tree under which is 'a diamond
throne/** AH the past Buddhas seated on this throne
have obtained true enlightenment, and so will those yet
to come. Pniy^ then, proceed to that spot."*^
Then E6dhisattvaj rising up, the dragon dwelling in the
cave said, " This cave is pure and excellent. Here you
^ III CliincB« TMin-t:kinff-ki«*
lAan, ^^t '* ^^^ mountain leading tn
( before) pe rf KCt inteUigenoe ." When
T&thilgata was about to Atiihiii to
eullgbteimicut he fir»t aao«Dded tlm
tiiuuntain i h^nce the nAETie.
M Vujra aani(kthi, becatine it
p4?tietr&b4^ aU oouditiou^ of i»ekig
" VftjrlBaaa, &n imperiahabb
thit>ti& It wu suppiiaed to be titti
centre of the earthy and the spot
where aJl the Buddbas arrived
compltto wisdom.
^ The whole of this _
irpolcen b; the DSva, Julian
Mea it difffit^ntly*
BOOK VHL]
THE BODHI TREE,
ns
may accomplish th© holy (aim). Would that of your ex-
ceeding love you would not leave me/'
Theit Bodhisattva having discovered that this was not
the place for accomplishing his aim, to appease the dra-
gon, he left him his shadow and depaited, Tije Devas going
Ijefore, led the M*ay, and accompanied him to the B6dki
tree. When A^oka-raja came into power, lie signalised
each spot up and down this mountain whicli Bfidhisattva
had passed, by erecting distinguishing posts and sldpas.
These, though of different sizes, yet are alike in spiri-
tual manifestations. Sometimes flowers fall on them from
heaven; sometimes a bright light illuminea the dark val-
leys. Every year, on the day of breaking up the season of
WasB (Vars/tds), religious laymen from different countries
ftaeend this mountain for the purpose of making religious
offerings to the faithful. They stop one night and return.
Going south-west from Mount Prigbodbi about 14 or
15 li, we come to the B&dhi tree. It is surrounded by a
brick wall {a wall of piled h-icks) of considerable height,
sleep and strong. It is long from east to westi and short
from north to south. It is about 500 paces round. Bare
trees with their renowned flowers connect their shade and
cast their shadows ; tlie delicate sha ^ berb and different
shrubs carpet the soil. The principal gate opens to the
east, opposite the Nairafijand river. The southern ;:?ate
adjoins a threat ilowury bank. The western side is blocked
up and difficult of access {deep and slrong). The northern
gate opens into the great sangkdrdma. Within the aur-
roundiug wall the sacred traces touch one another in all
directions. Here there are st4pas, in another place vihdras.
The kings, princes, and great personages throughout all
Jambudvlpa, who have accepted the bequeathed teacliing
as handed down to them, have erected these monuments
as memorials.
In the middle of the enclosure surrounding the Bddhi
■• The Sha i'm b tbf CyptruM iria of Llnu»as (Doolittk'a Uandtj^ok^
ii6 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [cook nil;
tree is the diamond thrtsiie {Vajrdmna), In former days,
wlien tbe Bhadra-kfilpa wm arriviug at tlie period of per-
fection {mvartta), when the great earth arose, this (throTte)
also appeared. It is iu the middle of the great c/u7tt«:o^wi;
it goes down tu the limits of tlje golden wheel (ih^ *jtM
drde)t and upwards it is flush with the ground. It is
composed of diamond. Iti cli^cuit it is icx> paees or so.
On this the thousand Duddhas of the Bhudra-kalpa have
sat and entered the diamond Samddki; hence the name of
tlie diamond throne. It is the place where the Bnddd^
attain the holy patii {Ote sacred way of Biuldhahmd), It
is also called the JBddkifnandla, WLeu the great earth
is shaken, this place alone is unmovefh Therefore when
Tath&gata was about to reach the condition of enlighieiK
ment, and he went successively to the fonr angles of this
enclosure, the earth shook and quaked; but afterwards
coming to this spot, all was still and at resL From tlie
time of entering on the concluding portion o! the kalpm^
when the true law dies out and disappears, ihe enrth and
dust hegin to cover over this spot^ and it will be no
longer visible.
After the Nii^^dna of Buddha, the rulers of the different
countriea having learned by tradition the measurement of
the diamond throne, decided the limits from north to south
by two figures of Kwan-tsz'-tsai (Avalfikitlirara) Bgdhi-
sattva, there seated and looking eastward.
The old people say tliat " as soan as the iigui'es of tliis
B6dhisattva sink in the ground and disappear, the law of
Buddha will come to an end," The figure at the south
angle is now buried up to its breast. The Bodhi tree
above the diamond throne is the same as the Pippala trea
In old days, when Buddlm was alivCi it was several hundred
feet high. Although it has often been injured by cutting, ii
still ia 40 or SO feet in lieight. Buddha sittiirg under thia
tree reached perfect wisdom, and therefore it is called the
{Samyak samhddhi) tree of knowledge (Pu-ti-Bodki). llie
bark is of a yellowish-white colour, the leaves and twigs
^
^vm.]
THE BODHI TREE.
117
^
of a ilark green. The leaves wither not either in winter
cr summer, but tliey remain shining and glistening all the
year round without change. But at every successive JWr-
vdjm,'d^y (of th^e Buddhm) the leaves wither and fall, and
then in a moment revive as before* On this day (of the
Kirtdnat) the princes of different countries and the reli-
gions multitude from difFurent quarters assemble by thou-
sands and ten thousands unbidden, and bathe {the roota)
with scented water and perfumed milk j whilst they raise
the sounds of music and scatter flowei^ and perfumes, and
whilst the light of day is continued by the burning torches,
they offer their religious gifts.
After the AHrvdna of Tath%ata, wlien AI5ka-r4ja began
to reign, he was an unbeliever (a hdiever in Jures^), and
he desired to destroy the bequeathed traces of Buddha; so
he raised an anuy, and himself taking the lead, he came
here for the purpose of destroying (ths tree). He cat
through the roots; the trunk, branches, aud leaves were
all divided into small bits and heaped up in a pile a few
tens of paces to the west of the place, Tiien he ordered
a Brlhma^ who sacrificed to fire to burn them in the dis-
charge of his religious worship^ Scarcely had the smoke
cleared away, when lo ! a double tree burst forth from the
flaming fire^ and because the leaves and branches were
shining like feathers, it was called the " ashes bfldlii tree.'*
Aloka-rija, seeing the miracle, repented of his crime* He
bathed the roois {0/ ike old tree) with perfumed milk to
fertilise them, when lo! on the niorniug of the next day,
the tree sprang np as before. Tlie king, seeing the mira-
cnloua portent, wm overpowered with deep emotion, and
himself offered religious gifts, and was so overjoyed that
he forgot to return (to ike palace). The queen, who was
an adherent of the heretics, sent secretly a messenger,
who, after the first division of night, once more cut it down.
A^ka-raja in the morning comiug again to worship at
the tree, seeing only the mutilated trunk, was filled with
exceeding grief. With the utmost sincerity he prayed as
nS RECORDS OP WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book vnL
he worshipped ; he bathed the roots \i'ith perfanied milk,
aud in less than a day agaia the tree was restot-ei
The king, looved by deep reverence at the prodigy, sur-
rounded the tree with a stone (brick) wall above lo feet^
which still remains visible. In late times ^a^afika-rfija
(She-s]iang-kia)^ being a believer in heresy, slandered the
ifeligion of Buddha, and through envy destroyed the con-
vents and cot down tlie BMhi tree, digging it np to the
very springs of the earth ; but yet he did not get to tlie
bottom of the roots. Then he bamt it with fire and
sprinkled it with the juice of the sugar-cane^ desiring to
destpoy it entirely, and not leave a trace of it behind.
Some months afterwards, the king of Magadha, called
PftrnavarmA (ru-la-na-fa-mo), the last of the race of
A^ka-r&ja, liearing of it^ sighed and said, " The sun of
wisdom having set, notlnng is left but the tree of Bud*
dha, and this they now have destroyed, what source of
spiritual life is there now ?" He then cast his body on the
ground overcome with pit-y; then with the milk of a
thousand cows he again bathed the roots of the tree, and
in a night it once more revived and grew to the height of
some lo feet Fearing lest it should be again cut down,
he surrounded it with a wall of stone 24 feet bigb* So the
tree is now encircled with a wall about 20 feet higlu
To the east of the BSdhi tree there is a mhdra about
160 or 170 feet high. Its lower foundation- wall is 20 or
more paces in its face. The bailding {pUt) is of bine tiles
(bricka) covered with chunam {hmmt stomj liim) ; all Uie
niches in the different storeys hold golden figures.® Tha
four aides of the building are covered with wonderful
ornamental work ; in one place figures of stringed pe^u-la
(^arlaiuh)^ in anotber figures of heavenly Elshls. The
whole is surrounded by a gilded copper Anmlaha fruit.^
The eastern face adjoins a storeyed pavilion, the project-
ing eaves of which rise one over the other to the height
* There U no roention mjM3e of cAUed^aprecidu&pikslifir'Waprc^
' * fi gur* A of Biidd luL ' ' doui gourd. '* But ie« fiCPte &£ «] d of
'^ Afiffvbotuntmbitc; it Is alao tbia Book.
»OOK VIIL]
BUDDHAGAYA.
of three distinct chambers ; its projecting eaves, its pil-
lars, beams, door's, and windows are decorated ^'ith gold
and silver ornamental work, with pearls and gems Ut in
to fill up interstices. Its sombre chambers and mys-
terious halls have doors in each of the three storeys^
To the right and left of the outside gate are niches like
chambers ; in the left is a figure of Aval6kitl^vara Bfidhi-
eattva^ and in the right a figure of Maitr^ya (T'se-shi)
BddliisattTa. Tbey are made of white silver, and are aboiit
lo feet higk Oa the site of tiie present inhdra AMka-Hija
at first built a small vihdm. Afterwards there was a Br&h-
man who reconstructed it on a larger scale. At first this
Brahman was not a believer in th« kw of Buddha, and
sacrificed to MahS^vara, Having heard that this heavenly
spirit {^(hI) dwelt in the Snowy Mountains, he forthwith
went then^ with liis younger brother to seek by prayer
(his wuheg). The D^va said, "Those who pray should
Laim to acquire some extensive religious merit. If you
who pray have not this ground (o/7mrit}rtliBti neither can ,
I grant what you pray for,*'
The Brdhman said, " What meritorious work can I set
about J to enable me to obtain my desira ? "
The god saidj " If you wish to plant a superior root
Mf^frmctk) of merit, then seek a superior field (an which to
ucquir^ it), Tlie Bddki tree is the place for attaining the
fruit of a Buddha. You should straightway return there,
And by the B6dhi tree erect a large mhdra, and exca*
▼ate a large tank, and devote all kinds of religious ofifer-
iugB {to the sermct). You will then surely obtain your
wiahea/'
The Brfihmana having received the divine communica-
ion, conceived a believing heart, and they both returned
to the place. The elder brother built the vihdra, the
younger excavated the tank, and then they prepared large
eligious offerings, and sought with diligence their heart'a
desire (row). The result followed at once< The Br&hnia^
became the great minister of the king. He devoted all
his emoluments to the work of charity. Having: finished
jao RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [hook vuu
the mhdra, he invited the most skilful artists to make a
fi;^ure (liJ:€ncss) of Tathtigata when he first reached the
condition of Buddha. Years and months passed witliout
result; no one answered the appeal. At length there was
a BrShtn<'iii who came and addressed the congregation
thus: "I will thoroughly execute (paint and mark) the
excellent figure (or distinguishing points) of Tathigata."
They replied, " Por the purpose of doing this, what da
you require ? "
"Place in the vihdra a pile of scented earth and a
lighted lamp ; then when I have gone in, fasten the doors.
After six montlLS you may open them again/*
Then the priests did as he directed. After four months.
the six not heing passed, the priests being astonished at
the strange circumstance, opened the door to see what had
happened. In tlie vihdra they found ^ beautiful figure of
Buddha iu a sitting position, the right foot uppermost, the
left Imnd resting, the right Ijand hanging down. He was
Kitting facing the east, and as dignified in appeamuce as
when alive. The throne was 4 feet Z inches high> and
12 feet 5 inches broad. The figure was 11 feet S iuches
high ; the two knees were 8 feet 8 inches apart, and the
two siionlders 6 feet 2 inches. The signs and marks {of
a Buddha) were perfectly drawn. The loving expression
of his face was like life, only above his right breast th«
material was not yet completely rounded off. Having
seen no man, they were satisfied that this was a miracle,
and all of them were filled with strung emotion {pU^&udy
sightd) as they diligently souglit to find out the secret
(earnest ti/ in quired in order to know). Now there was a
Sramana who wag passing the night tli«rew He was of an
honest and tnitliful heart, and being affected by the cir-
cumstanoe (just related), he had a dream, in which he saw
the forementioned Br&hraan, who addressed him thus:
*'I am MaiLr6ya Bddhisattva. Fearing that the mind
of no artist could conceive the beauty of the sacred
features, therefore I myself have come to paint and
BooKviiL] COi^CEALlNG THE FIGURE.
T31
delineate the figure of Buddba. His right hand hangs
down ^ in token ihat when he was about to reach the
fruit of a Buddba, and the enticing Mira came to fascinate
biin, then the earth-spirits came to tell him thereof* Tiie
first who came fortli advanced to help Bnddha to resist
Mara, to whom Tathigata said, * Fear not I Bj the puwer
of patience he must he subdued !' Mara-rSja said, * Who
will bear witness for you ?* Tathlgata dropped his liand
and pointed to the ground, saying, ' Here is my witaesa/
On this a second earth-spirit leapt fortli to bear witness
{lo itstify), Tlierefore the present figure is so drawn^ in
imitation of the old posture of Buddha."
The brethren having understood this sacred miracle
(spiritual rejleciion), were all moved with a tender emotion,
and they placed above the breast, where the work was as
yet nnfinisbed, a necklace of precious stones and jewels,
whilst on the head they placed a diadem of encircling
gems, exceedingly rich*
8ais\6ka-r«lja having cut down the Bddhi tree, wished
to destroy this image ; but having seen its loving features,
his mind had no rest or determinationj and be returned
with hi» retinue homewards* On his way lie said to one
of his officers, ** We must remove that atatue of Buddha
and place there a figure of Mahe^vara."
The officer havint' received the order, was moved with
fear, and, sighing, said, *'If I destroy the figure of Buddha,
then during successive kalpas I shall reap misfortune ; if
I disobey the king, he will put me to a cruel death and
destroy my family; in either case^ whether I obey or dis-
obey, such will be the consec^uences ; what, then, shall
I dot-
On this he called to his preset ice a man with a believing
heart (i.^., a believer in, Buddha) to help him, and sent him
to build up across the chamber and before the figure of
Buddha a wall of brick. The man, from a feeling of
shame at the darkness, placed a burning lamp {wUh the
'^ Thk is tbe BkHmiMjparia niu<^^
122 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [eooit vu
€miccal€dfifjiuTt)\ then on the interposing wall he drew a
figure of {qt, he made a figure of)^- Mahf^lvara-d^va,
The work being finished^ lie reported the matter. The
king hearing it, was seized with terror ; hia body produced
sorea and his flesh rotted off, aiid after a short while he
died. Then the officer quickly ordered the interreiiitig
wall to he pulled down again , when, although several
days had elap^sed, the lamp was still found to be burning
{untxtinguuktd).
The figure still exists iu its ptsrfect state as it was made
by the sacred art of the god. It atauds in a dark chamher j
lamps and torches are kept burning therein; but those
who wish to see the sacred features cannot do so hy
coming into the chamber; they should in the morning
reflect the sunlight by means of a great mirror on the
inteiior of the room ; the saered marks may then be
seen. Those who behold them find their religious emo-
tions mnch increased. Tath&gata obtained complete en-
llghtennieut {Smmjak mmhodhi) on the eighth day of the
latter half of the Indian month A^ai^kha (Fei-slie-kie),
which is with us the eighth day of the tliird mouth. But
the Sthavira school (Shang-tso-pu) say on the fifteenth
day of the second half of Vaiialcha, which corresponds wirh
us to the iiftei^ntb day of tlie third month, Tath&^zata
was then thirty years old, or, according to others, thirty-
five yeai*3.
To the north of the Bddhi tree is a spot where Buddha
walked up and down. Wiien Tathagata had obtained
enlightenment^ he did not rise from the throne^ but r^
inained perfectly quiet for seven days, lost in contempla-
tion. Then rising, he walked up and down during seven
days to the north of the tree ; he walked there east and
west for a distance of ten paces or so. Miraculous flo Wei's
sprang up under his foot-traces to the number of eighteen*
Afterwaitls this space was covered in by a brick wall
about three feet high. According to tiie old belief, these
^ Julien ibtnks % translfttioii fihoold be adopted that would »|)pl^
orjualJ^ to » «Utue or a pictun}.
I
I
BOOE VIII.]
GIFT OF THE GRASS.
123
ho! J traces thug covered in, indicate the length or short-
ness of a man's life. First of all» having offared up a
sincere prayer, then count the measurement (or, pace the
distance and measure) ■ according as the person's life is to
be long or short, so will the measurement be gi-eater or
less.
On the left side of the road, to the north of the place
where Buddha walked, ii a large stone, on the top of
wliich, as it stands in a great vihdra, is a iigure of Buddha
witii his eyes raised and looking up Here in former times
Buddha sat for seven days contemplating the B6dhi tree ;
he did not remove his gaze from it during this period,
desiring therehy to indicate his grateful feelings towards
the tree by so looking at it with fixed eyes*
Not far to the west of the £ddhi tree is a large pihdra
in which is a figure of Buddha made of Ceou-shik (brass),
ornamented with rare jewels ; he stands wiUi his face to
the east Before it is a blue stone with wonderful marks
upon it and stmngely figured. This is {the place whi^re)
Buddha sat on a seven-gemmed throne made by Sakra
Deva-rija when Drahma-rstja built a hall for him of seven
precious substances, after he had arrived at complete
tinljghtenment. Whilst he thus sat for seven days in
reflection, the mysterious glory which shoue from his
person lit up the Bddhi tree. From the time of the holy
one till tlie present is so long that the gems have changed
into stone,
Kot far to the south of the Bddhi tree is a st^pa about
100 feet high, whicii was built by A^oka-rS^ja. Bodhis-
attva having bathed in the Nairafijanl river, proceeded
towards the Bddhi tree. Then he thought, ^^What shall
I do for a seat ? I will seek for some pure ruslies when
the day breaks/* Then Sakra-rSja (Shi) transformed him-
self into a grass-cutter, who, with his burden on his back,
went along the road, Bodhisattva addressing him said,
** Can you give me the bundle of grass you are carrying
on your back I "
ff4 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book vim
The assumed grass-cutter, hearing tlie request, offered
the grass with respect. Bflihisattva having received it^
went onwards to the tree.
Not far to the north of tliis spot is a si4pa. BMhisattva,
when about to obtain enlightennient {thE/ruii of BuddJia),
saw a flock of blue birds riainL; up {rokin t) ^* according
to the lucky way. Of all the good omens recognised in
India this is the most so. Therefore the Devaa of the
pure abodes 0uddkavdsas accommodated their proceed-
ings to the customary modes of the world, and caused the
birds thus lo encircle him as spiritually {miraculoitsli/) in-
dicating his holiness.
To the east of the BSdki tree, on the left and right of
the great road, there are two siUpas {one on each mh).
This 33 the place where Mara-rdja tempted Bodhisattva,
Bddhisattva, when on the point of enlightenment, waa
tempted by MAra to become a Chakravarttiu (Lun-wang)
monarcL^* Oil his refusings he went away heavy and
sorrowful. On this his daughters, asking him. went to trj
to enticu the BddhisaLtva, but by his apiritual power he
changed their youthful appearance into that of decrepit
old women. Then leaning together on their sticks they
went away.^^
To the north-west of the B6dhi tree in a viJidra is the
image of Ka^yapa Buddha, It is noted for its miraculous
and sacred qualities. From time to time it emits a glo-
rious light The old records say, that if a man actuated
by sincere faith walks round it seven times, he obtains the
power of knowing the place and condition of his (farmer f)
births.
^ The exprenaina m the te^tt
fle«£DS to be pbotiottc. Julien trana^
lates '* iuk ^' literaUj by *' detir/'
But ibe refflronca i^ to the blue
blrdB riBing up and oircliu^^ round
Bddhii«.ttv'>i m a fortunate waj, vid.
Tre€ and Serpent WovMhipt pi IviiL
fig, 2, ^rnt section. T\w ai^Tjiint i>t
tbene eigtin ii to be found in Wonff
P^h^ and tn otbc't legendary lives of
Buddha.
^^ Te ftcci-pt Ihe letter mTttibg
bim to be a Cfaakr&varttin, or the
hit cast hy tbe Boothaayers wUh
respect to hiH being a Chalitm>-
varttin (Cb'uendnn-winjg).
^ The temptAtUm acene m repro-
s^ntcid in ^W the JM^ulptunesc See,
t,g.t Cave Trmpir*, by Dr. Burgeia,
pL XX. For an actxmnt of the dif-
ferent events tmtnod in the t«xt lu^il
a descnption of the gr«&t temple of
Gay A built by a king of Ceylon, Bee
Buddha Gay4f by Dr. Kaj. Mitr^
aooE vitl]
THE MAKARA FISJL
13S
I
To tlte north-west of the vihdra bf Kalyapa Raddba
there are two brick chambers, eacli contaiaiug a figure of
an earth-spirit. Formerly, Tvhen Buddlia was on the point
of obtaining enlightenment, MUra came to him, and each
one (or one) became witness for Buddha, Men afterwards,
on account of his merit, painted or carved this figure of
him with all its points of excellence.
To the north-west of the wall of the Sddhi tree is a
stUpa CEilled Yuh-kin-hiang (the saffron scent, Kufikuma) i
jt is about 40 feet high ; it was built by a merchant chief
(BrMipd) of the country of Tsao-kiu-ch*u (Tsankuta),
In old days there was a merchant-prince of this country
who worshipped the heavenly spirits and sacrificcjd to them
with a view. to seek religious merit. He despised the
religion of Buddha, and did not believe in the doctrine of
" deeds and fruits.'* After a while, he took with him some
nierchanta to engage in commercial transactions {i& take
^oodsfor having or not kamnfft ie^jfor ^ckati^i). Embark-
ing in a ship on the southern sea, a tempest arising, they
lost their way, ^vhilst the tumnltuous waves encircled
tliem. Then after tliree years, their provisions being
gone and their mouths parched with thirst, when there
was not enough to last the voyagers from morning till
evening, they employed all their enei'gies with one mind
in calling on the gods to whom they sacrificed. After all
their efforts no result followed (jJinT ucret desire not
accam^lisked), ^^dien unexpectedly they saw a great moun-
tain with steep crags and precipices, and a double sun
gleaming from far. Then the merchants, congratulating
ihemselves, said, " We are fortunate indeed in encounter-
tag this great mountain ; we shall here get some rest and
refreshment.** The merchant -master said, '^It is no
jnountain^ it is the MaJcara fish; the high crags and
scarped precipices are hut its fins and mane; the double
suns are its eyes as they shineJ* Scarce had he finished
when the sails of the ship began to drnsv; on which the
merchant-master said to his companions, '*! have heard
126 RECORDS OF XVESTERN COUNTRIES, [book vul
sav that K^van-tsz^-tsai Bfidhisattva is able to come to
the help of those in difficulties and give them rest; we
ought then with all faith to call upon that name," So
mih one accord and voice they paid their adorations^
and called on the name. The high mountains disappeared,
the two suns were swallowed up, and Buddenlj they saw a
^ramana with dignified luien and calm demeanour holding
his staff, walking througli the sky, and coming towards
them to rescue them from shipwreck, and in consequence
they %vere at their own country immediately," Then
because their faith was confirmed, and with a view not to
lose the merit of their condition, they built a sMpa and
prepared their religious offerings, and they covered the
sii^pa from top to bottom with saffron paste. After thus,
conceiving a heart of faiih, those who were like-minded
resolved to pay their adoration to the sacred traces; be-
holding the BSdki tree, they had no leisure for words about
returning ; but now, a month having elapsed, as they were
walking together, they said in conversation^ *' Mountains
and rivers separate us from our native country, nnd now
as to the sMpa which we built formerly, whilst we have
been here, who has watered and sw^ept it ?" On finishing
these words and coming to the spot {where this sM^)a standi),
they turned round in token of respect; when suddenly
they saw a stilpa riae before them, and on advancing to
look at itj they saw it w^as exactly like the one they had
built in their own countiy. Therefore now in India they
GaU it the Ivnfikuma st&pa.
At the south-east angle of the wall of the £6dhi trfie
is a shipa by the side of a Kyagrodha {ni-km-Uu) tree.
Beside it there is a vikdra in which is a sitting figure of
Buddha. This is the spot where the great Brahmadeva
exhorted Buddha, when he had first acquired enlighten-
ment, to turn the wheel of the excellent law.^
^ Kvfai-minffj pay their adora- ^ Can tluji be the Fcene t«pr«-
tlons ; the Mme &« hmt-L Jullen seuted in the Ajanta (n^coes? See
tranj^Iatea it -* placed tbfiir lot in Burg«v, t'ttrt Temple** pit. xru
bU hftudtf.** ^" Buddha w«ft in dcubt whether
E>K YUl!}
THE BODHI TREE.
Withiu the walk of the Bddhi tree at each of tbe four
anglt's 13 a great shipa. Formerly, when Tath&gata re-
ceived the gra33 of good omen (Sanit), he ^ralked on the
four sides of the Boclhi tree from point to point; then
the great earth trembled. When he came to the diamoud
throne, then all wag quiet and peaceable again. Within
tbe walls of the tree the sacred traces are so thick to-
gether that it would be difficult to recite each one par-
ticularly.
At the south-west of the B&dhi tree, outside the walls,
there is a dupa ; this is where the old house of the two
sbepherd-girla stood who offered the rice-milk to Buddlia.
By the side of it is another diijm where the girls boiled
the rice; by the side of this dilpa Tatluigata received
the rice. Outside the south gate of the £6dk% tree is a
great tank about 700 paces round, the water of which is
clear and pure as a mirror. Nigas and fishes dwell
there. This was the pond which was du<T by the ErSh-
mans, who wero uterine brothers, at the command of
Mah^^vara (Ta-thseu-thsai).
Sdll to the south there is a tank ; formerly, wlien
Tathagata had just acquired perfect enlightenment, he
wished to bathe; then ^akra (Shi), king of liSvas, for
Buddha's sake, caused a pond to appear as a phantom ♦
On the west is a great stone where Buddha washed his
robes, and then wished to dry them * on this, Sakra, king
of DfivaSj brought this rock from the great Snowy Moun-
tains. By the side of this is a d4pa ; this is wliere
Tathagata put on (?) the old garments offered him. Still
to the south in a wood is a stUpa; this is where the poor old
woman gave the old garments whicli Tathagata accejited.
B^j wei« fit to hear him pre&eh.
Od thiMf Brahmi fFanl, the lord of
the **3ahA world " (MabAbrahthfi S&-
hinipttti), camB and f^xhorted hini to
*' turn the wheel/' for, hb i^iLid, '* i&a
on tbe iurfaoe o£ a pond there Are
white and bine lotua aowt^n, »ame
miljr m btid, lOiDja opening, uthen
f finj opened ; thun it ia with men ;
Aome Mxe not yet fit to b« taught,
fithura are b«mg made tit, whilst
some a^re ready to recti ive thtr tAvjng
doctnae/* See the account in the
thit^3-hu'mO'ho-ti Siiti^a, See alau
128 BECORDS OF WBSTERX COUNTRIES, [book im
To the east of the pood which ^akra caused to appear,
in the midst of a wood, is the lake of the Nfiga king
Muchilitida (Mu-chi-liii-t*o). The water of this lake is
of a dark blue colour, its tiste h sweet and pleasant ; on
the west bank is a small n7/4m io which is a figure of
Buddha. Formerly, when Tatljagata first acquired com-
plete eulightcumentr he sat on this spot in perfect compo-
sure, and for seven days dwelt in ecstatic contemplatioiu
Thin this Muchilinda Niga-rSja kept guard over Tatb4-
^ta; with his folds seven times round the body of
Buddha, he caused niany heads to appear, which over-
shadowed him as a parasol ; therefore to the east of thi$
lake is the dwelling of ihe Niga.
To the east of the tank of Muclulinda in a viMra
standing in a wood is a figure of Buddha, which represents
him as thin and withered away.
At th« side of this i^ the place where Buddha walked
up and down, about 70 paces or so long, and on each side
of it is a Pippaia tree.
Both in old times and now, among the better classes
and the poor, those who suffer from disease are accus-
tomed to anoint ilie figure with scented earth, on whicii
they get cured in many cases. This is the place where
B&dhisattva endured his penance. Here it was Tatha-
i^ata subdued the heretics and received the request of
M&ra, and then entered on his six years' fast, eating a
grain of millet and of wheat each day; his body then
became thin and withered and his face marred. The
place where he walked up and down is where he took
the branch of the tree (as he left the river) after his
fast
By the side of the Fippala tree which denoted the
place of Buddha's fast is a stupa; this is where AjMta^
Kaupdinja and the rest, to the number of five, resided.
When first the prince left his home, he wandered through
tlie mountains and plains; he rested in forests and by
wells uf water. Then Suddh6dana-]4ja ordered five men 10
Boo^vm.] OFFERING THE ALMS-DISH.
i2g
follow him and wait on his person. The prince having
entered on his penance, then Ajiiata Kanii<|inya and the
rest gave themselves also to a diligent practice of the
same.
To the sonth-weat of thia spot there is a shlpa. This
is where Dodhisattva entered the Nairaujan^. river to
bathe. By the side of the river, not far off, is the place
where Bfidhisattva received the rice-milk.
By the side of this is a stdpa where the merchant-prince
(fufifSfholder) offered him the wheat and honey. Buddha
wns seated with his legs crossed beneath a tree, lost in
contemplatioDj experiencing in silence the joya of eman-
cipation, After seven days he aroused himself from his
ecstasy. Then two merchant-princes travelling by the
side of the wood were addressed by the Diva of the place
thas: " The prince-royal of the ^^kya family dwells in this
wood, having jnst i*eached the fruit of a Buddha. His
mind fixed in contemplation, he has for forty-nine days
eaten nothing. By otlering him whatsoever you have {as
food) you will reap great and excellent profit*'
Then the two merchants offered soma wheat-flour and
honey from their travelling store. The World- honoured
accepted and received it.
By the side of the merchant-offering place is a stApa. This
ia the spot where the four DSva-ri\jas presented {Buddha)
with a pdtra. The merchant- princes having made tlieir
offering of wheat-flour and honey, the I^rd thought
with himself in what vessel he should receive it. Then
the four Deva-rSjas coming from the four quarters, each
brought a golden dish and offered it. The Lord sat silently
and accepted not the offeriugs, on the ground that such a
costly dish became not the ehatacter of a hermit. The
four kingi casting away the golden dishes, offered silver
ones ; afterwards they offered vessels of crystal (po-ch'i^
lapis-lazuli (Hn^H), cornelian (ma-nao), amber {ku-chH)^
ruby {chin cku), and so on* The Lord of tlie World would
accept neither of them. The four kings then returned to
VOL. IL I
ip RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [dook via
their pidaces and brouglit as an oflerbg stone pdiras, of
a deep blue colour and translueent Again presenting I
tbesep the Lord, to avoid accepting one and rejecting thf j
DtlieTS, forthwith joined them all in one and accepted them
thua. Putting them one i^ithin tlie other, he made one
vessel of the fonr Therefore may be seen the foutj
bordei^ on the outside of the rim (of the duk).
Not far from this spot is a stdpa. This is the pUce
where Tathrigata preached the lasv for the sake of his
mother. When Tathdgata had acquired complete en-
lightenment, he was termed **the teacher of gods and I
of men," His mother, MSyt\ then came down fiomj
heaven to this place The Lord of the World preached
to her according to the occasion, for her profit and
pleasure.
Beside this spot is a diy pool, on the border of which '
is a 3t4pa. This is where in former days Tathagata dis-
played varions spiritual changes to convert those who
were capable of it.
By the side of this spot is a Mpa, Here TathSgata
con%^erted UravilvS-Kfi^yapa (Yeu-leu-pin-lo-kia-she-
po) with his two brothei^ and a thousand of their foUowera
Tath&gata, for the purpose of following out his office as
"illustrious guide," according to his opportunity (or in a
Buitable w*ay), caused him (i.e., Ku^yapa) to submit to his
teaching* On this occasion, whe a 500 followers of Uravilvfi-
KISyapa had requested to receive the instniction of
Buddha, then Kfilyapa said, " I too with you will give up
the way of error " On this, going together, they came lo
the place where Buddha was, Tath&gata, addressing them,
said, " Liy aside your leather gai'ments and give up your
lire-sacrificing vessels," Then the disciples, in obedience
to the command, cast into the Nairanjana river their
articles of worsb i p (scrvim or use). When K a d i - K i Sy ap a
(Nai-ti-kia-she-po) saw these vessels following the current
of the river, he came with bis followers to visit his brother*
Having seen his conduct and clmnged behaviour, he also
3K xm,} THE IN UNDA TION MIRA CLE.
I
took the yellow robes. Gaya-Ka^iyapa also, witli two
hundred followers, heariag of his brother's change of
religion, came to the place where Buddha was, and prayed
to be allowed to practise a life of purity.
To the north-west of the spot where the K^iyapa
brothera were converted is a Mpa, This is the place
where Tatbdgata overcame the Hery M^4ga to which
£Myapa sacrificed. TathUgata, when about to convert
these men, first subdued the object of their worship^ and
rested in the liouse of tlie fiery Ndga of the Brahmachilrins.
After the middle of the night the Naga vomited forth fire
and smoke. Buddha having entered Samddhi^ likewise
raised the brilliancy of fire, and the house-cell seeTued to
he filled with fiery flames. Tlie Brahmachirins, fearing
that the fire waa destroying Buddha, all ran together to
the spot with piteoEs cries, commiserating his fate. On
this Uravilva-Kdiyapa addressed his followers and said,
* Aa I now gather (see), this is not a fire, but the Sramana
eubduing the fiery N4ga/' Tathligata having got the fiery
dragon firmly fixed in his alms-bowl, on the morrow came
forth bolJing it in bis band, and showed it to the disciples
of the unbelievers. By the side of this nionument is a
i^^po, where 500 Fraty^ka Budtlhas at the same time
entered Jfirtdna,
To the south of the tank of Muebilinda Kftga is a siApa,
This indicates the spot where KSijapa went to save
Buddha during an inundation. The Kiislyapa brothers
Btill opposing the divine method/^ all who Uved far off or
near reverenced their virtue, and submitted themselves to
their teaching. The Lord of the World, in his character as
guide of those in error, being very intent on their conver-
aion, raised and spread abroad the thick clouds and caused
the torrents to fall The fierce waves surrounded the
place where Buddha dwelt* but he alone was free from
the flood. At this time Kafiyapa, seeing the clouds and
^ I^t the m^;]iod« Buddbft bad used lor Ibelr oonveraioo.
133 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [bo-k rut
Tfiin, callujg liis disciples, said, "Tlie place wliere tlie
Simman tlwelk must ba engulfal in the tide I"
Embarking in a boat to go to his deliverance^ he saw
the Ixjrd of tlie World walklug on the water as on land ;
and as he advanced down the stream, the waters diviied
and left the ground visible, KiUyapa having seen {tht
mirack), his heart was subdued, and he returned.®^
Outside the eastern ^ate of the ^all of the Bodlti tree,
2 or 3 li distaut, there is the house of the blind K%a.
This Nftga, by the accumulated effect of his deeds during
fornier existences, was born blind, qm a punishment, in hit
present birth, TatbS.gata going on from Mount Priigbodhi,
desired to reach the BdtUti tree* As he passed this abaJe,
the eyes of the Ndga were suddenly opened, and he saw
BSdhisattva going on to the tree of intelligence (B&Vti).
Then addressing BSdliisattva, he said, *'0 virtuous master!
erelon:4 jou will become perfectly enlightened ! My eyes
indeed have long remained in darkness; but when a
Buddha appears in the world, then I liave my sight re-
stored. During the Bhadra-kalpa, when the three past
Buddhas appeared in the world, then I obtained light
and saw {/or a whik); and now when thou, O virtiious
one 1 didst approach this spot, my eyes suddenly opened ;
therefore I know that you shall become a Buddha."
By the side of the eastern gate of the wall of the Bd
tree is a sMpa. This is where Mtlra-r&ja tiied to fright
Bddhisattva, When first Mini-rSja knew that BWhi?
attva was about lo obtain perfect enlightenment, having
failed to confuse him by his enticements or to terrify him
by his arts, be summoned his host of spirits and arranged
bis demon arniyj and arrayed his soldiers, armed with their
weapons, as if to destioy the Bodbisativa, On this tho
winds arose and the ndua descended, the thundei^ rolled
in space and the yghtning gleamed, as it lii up the
darkness ; flames of tire and clouds of smoke burst forth :
** Se0 Tjtee and Serpfnt WQrghip^ pL xMxi.
BooE viil] the great TilMPLE OF GAYA.
>JJ
I
sand and Ijnilstones fell like lances, and were as arrows
flying fioiii tlie bow, Wlieretipon tlie E&dhiaattva entered
tlie samddhi of "great love/' and changed the weapons of
the liost t€ lotus liowers. JIum's army, smitten by fear,
retreated fast and disappeared.
Not far from tins are two stupas built bj Sakra, king of
D^vas, and by Bralima-rAja.
Outside the northern gate of the wall of the Bddhi tree
is the Mah&bodhi safif/hdrdma. It was built by a former
king of Siihhala (Cct/ion.) This edifice has six halls, with
towers of observatiuu (tuuiple towers) of three storeys; it
is surrounded by a %yall of defence thirty or forty feet higlu
The utmost skill ol the artist has been emidoyed; the
ovnamentation is in the richest colours {red arul him). The
statue of Buddha is cast of gold and silver, decorated with
gems and precious stones. Tlie sttlj/as are high and large
in proportion, and beamifully oriuimented; they contain
relics of Buddha, The bone relics are as great as the
fiDgerg of the hand^ shining and sinooth^ of a pure white
colour and tmnbluceut. The Hesli relics are like the great
tnie pearl, of a bluish-red tint, Eveiy year on the day of
the full moon of (the inonth whm) Tathigata displayed great
spiritual changes, they take these relics out for public
exhibition.®^ On tliese occasions sometimes a bright light
is diBTiised, sometimes it rains fiowei*s. The priests of this
convent are more than looo men; they study the Great
Vehicle and belong to the Sihavira (Shang-tso-pu) school.
They carefully observe the Dkarma Vinaya, aud their
conduct is pure and con-ect.
In old days there was a king of Ceylon, whicli is a
country of the southern sea, who was tnithful and a
believer in the law of Buddha. It happened that his
brother, wlio had become a disciple of Buddha {a houseless
onfi), tiiinking on the holy traces of Buddha, went forth
to wander through India. At all the convents he visited,
■^ In Indl% the tbirtieth day of the twelfth month ; in Ohhm, tlia
gfteculh d»y ol the first tuontb.
!34 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book viu.
he was treated with disdain as a foreigner {a frontier
cQuniTi^vmn), On this be returned to his own country.
Tho king in person went out to a distance to meet him,
bat the ^ramana was so affected that he could not speak-
The king said, " Whet has so afflicted you as to canse this
excessive grief ? '* The ^ramaija replied, " I, relying on
the dignity of your Majesty 3 kingdom, went forth to
visit the world, and to find my way through distant
regions and strange cities* For many years all ray
travels, during heat and cold, have heen attended with
outrage, and my words have been met with insnJta and
sarcasm. Having endured these afflictions, how can I be
light-hearted I "
The king said^ "If these things are so, what is to be
doner
Hu replied, " In truth, I wish your Mnjesty in the field
of merit would undertake to build convents throughout
all India, You would thus signalise the holy traces,
and gain for yourself a great name; you woidd show
your gratitude for the advantage derived from your pre-
deceseors, and hand down the merit thereof to your suc^
cesaora,*'
He replied, " This is an excellent plan j how have I but
just heard of it?"
Then he gave in tribute to the king of India all the
jewels of his country. The king having received them
as tribute^ from a principle of duty and affection to his
distant ally, he sent mesaen.2er3 to say, " What can I now
do in return for the decree ? "
The nunister said, "The king of Siihhala salutes the
king of India (JIahS. Srt r4ja). The reputation of the Mah&*
rftja has spread far and wide, and your benefits have
reached to distant regions. The Sramaijas of this
inferior country desire to obey your instructions and
to accept your transforming influences* Having wan-
dered through your superior country in visiting the
sacred traces, I called at various convents and found
^^ka^mt
i
ItrJ THE KINO'S PROCLAMATION.
ns
great difficulty in getting entertainment, and so> fatigued
and very much woru by affronts, I returned home, I have
therefore formed a plan for the benefit of future travel-
lers ; I dtisire to buUd in all the Indies a convent for
the entertaiumeiit of such strangerSj who may have a
pkce of rest between their journey there and back- Thus
the two countries will be bound together and travellers be
refreshei'^
Tlie king said, " I permit your royal master to take (for
this purpose) one of the places in which TathSgata baa left
the traces of his holy teaching.**
On thia the messenger returned home, having taken
leave of the king, and gave an account of his inten^iew.
The ministers received bim with distinction and assembled
the Snim[lnas and deliberated as to the foundation of a
convent. The Sramanas said, " The (Bddht) tree is the
place where all the past Buddhas have obtained the holy
frnit and where the future ones will obtain it. There is
no l:K?tter place than this for carrying out the project."
Then, sending all tbe jewels of the country, they built
this convent to entertain priests of this country (Cci/lon),
and he caused to be eugraved this proclamation on copper,
'*To help all without distinction is the higiiest teaching
of all the Buddhaa ; to exercise mercy as occasion offers is
the illustrious doctrine of former saints. And now I^
an worthy descendant in the royal line, have undertaken
to found this sanf/hdrdma, to enclose the sacred traces,
and to hand down tVieir renown to future ages, and to
spread their benefits among the people. The priests of
my country will tlius obtain independence^ and be treated
as members of the fraternity of this country. Let tiiia
privilege be handed down from generation to generation
without interruption/'
For this cause this convent entertains many priests of
Ceylon. To the south of the Bddki tree lo li or so, the
sacred traces are so numerous that they cannot be each
named. Every year when the Bbikshus break up thuir
136 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book ritt
yearly rest of the rains, religious persons come here from
every (quarter in thousands and myriads, and during seven
dftys and nights they scatter flowers, bum ineense, and
sound music as they Meander through the district®* and
pay their worship and present their oflerings. The priests
of India^ according to the holy instruction of Buddha, on
the first day of the first half of the month ^ravana enters
on Wiiss, With us this is the sixteenth day of the fifth
month ; they give up their retreat on the fifteenth day of
the second half of tlje month Aivayiija^ which is with us
the fifteenth day of the eighth month.
In India the names of the moutlis depend on the stars,
and from ancient days till now there has been no change
in this. But as the different schools have translated the
accounts according to the dialects of the countries without
distinguishing oue from the other, mistakes have arisen,
and as a consequence contradictions are apparent in the
division of tJie seasons. Hence it is in some places they
enter on Wass on the sixteenth day of the fourth month,
and break up on the fifteenth day of the seventh month.
Note i, p, 102.
1 nc pygnms rouie irom ratna in uaya is ajtncuit 10 settle, j
III ink we must omit tbe paBJ^a^e on p. 102, L 5, "goiijg about 20<
ill" ttud consider tlie ** old mnijhdTdma as beia^ perhaps 10 Ji \m
yond the Boiith-weet angle of the city. This 10 li| togeifier witU tiai
The pilgrini*s route from Pitna to Gaya is difficult to settle. I
200
ia«
two dielaiicea of 100 U + 90 li to the " cload-filone mouutaiii/ wiU
thu» make up 200 li (put down by mis lake), ^^d correapoiid wiih
the 6 or 7 ^j^^anux in Hwui4jh from Putiia to the Ti lo-chi-kia con-
vent, Tiiib ia£t piace I should identify with the Barabar Hills \ but
wc mUBt place iJie Tiladaka convent at Til^ra, Hiueu Tsiang did
tiot actually vkit the spote named between the Barab^r Hilk and
I5ay4 (ieu Fej:gUBon'B reniarka, J* it A> K, voh vi part 2^,
Note 2^ p. m8.
With reference to the traiialaticm on p. iiS| vvhere the Chineae
iVitiluiItt ^0-tm4o-kia'ko have be«n reutiered tlic "Amalaka frit it/' 314
idouijh thii M ere the gurjjiounting oniameiit of tbe great vihdra \
^ The diatrigt of the penance of Buddhik
BOOKvm.] NOTES. 137
Buddha Qay&, it ip to be noticed that in the Chinese text these
symbols are explained as being equivalent to " precious pitcher or
vase" (j>ao f^ing), ITiis phrase is freauently explained as " the sweet-
dew dish or vase," or, "the immortal dish!" M. Julien, in his note
on the passage in question, restores the phonetic symbols, in defer-
ence to the Chinese explanation, to Amalakarka, that is, "pur«
dish or vase." But the nght restoraiion is doubtless Amara Karka,
**the immortal dish or va.*e," for, as before stated, "sweet-dew" is
always rendered by " immortal " or " immortality." This " sweet-
dew dish or vt^ssel is represented in Chinese drawings us an oval
bottle with a long narrow neck (see the illustration in the Liturgy
of Aval6kite^vara, " possessed of a thousand hands and a thousand
eyes "). This explains the statement of Dr. Burgess {Ajantd Caves,
xvii § iv.): " Aval dkit& vara holds the palm of his rigiit liand
forward and has a bottle with oval body and narrow neck in his
left" This is the Amara Karlca, In the illustration of the pavement
slab of the ^at temple of GayA (t.e., the vihdra under present
notice) given m the first volume of the Archasological Survey of India,
pi. vL (following p. 8), there is the fifpre of a devotee praying in
iront of a Mpa, which is crowned with flags and a bottle or vase,
doubtless the fame as the Amara Karka. This illustrates the inscrip-
tion found at Buddha Qayft and translated by Sir Charles Wilkins,
in which the building of the temple is attributed to Amara Kosha ;
one of the nine gems of the court of King Vikram&ditya. General
Cunningham, then, is probably correct in saying that this great
temple of Buddha Gay& was built betw^een the time of Fa-hian
and Hiuen Tsiang. The crowning member or stone of a temple
spire is called AnmaHU^ or " pure stone."
END OF BOOK VIIL
C J38 I
BOOK IX.
The Seem^ Part of the Country Ma^adhm,
To the east of the BMhi tree, crossing the NairaijaD&
(NWeu-shan-na) river, in the middle of a wood,ia h&tdpa.
To the north of this 13 a pool. This k the spot where a
perfume elephant (Gandhahasti)* waited on his mother.
Formerly when Tatbflgata was practising discipline ns a
Bfidhisattvaj he was horn as the offapring of a pcrfnuw
dqfkmU, and lived in the mountains of the north, Wan-
derios^r forth, he came to the border of this pool. His
mother being blind, he gathered for her the sweet lotus
roots, and drew pure water for her use, and cherished her
with devotion and filial cara At this time there was a
man who had chonrjed his home,* wlio wandered here and
there in the wood without knowing his way, and in liis
distress raised piteous cries. The elephant-cub heard hiin
and pitied him; leading him ou, he showed him his way
to the road. The man having got back, forthwith weni
to the king and said, " 1 know of a wood* in which a
perfumC'dcpIiant lives and roams. It is a very valuable
animal. You had better go and take it."
Th(3 king, assenting to his words, went with his soliliera
to capture it, the man leading the way. Then pointing
^ See aftU, vol. j, p. 5, ivot« 25.
Consult flitio MtinierWnJmms, Same,
I}ictf Hub v^>c, (JandhadrifMi^
* Tuii thuh seetD» to implj ihAt
he bJid changed hU pla<^ oi khade^
and so wmt at a losa tc» find hii waj
nbiut ; or itmoj Bimply ni^i^n, "In
the lap«tf of time it happc':D^il that,'*
&o. fk^ Julieu traniiliLUd it.
> The mmi of tbo ttUpa &nd thm
lower portion of the ahkft of th«
pill&r n^iaed oa the ipoi wbera the
young elephftnt wm taken itiU exisl
ftb Bukror, on the ei^tem bank of
the LtbXjsm rivei-i ftbout one mile to
the south -iiskst of Bti tidhA Gay i
(Cunningham, Aatu 6'wff,, p. 459),
I
BOOK IX]
VDRA'RAMAPUTTRA.
m
to the elephant to show it to the king, immediately both
his arms fell off as if cut by a sword* The king, though
he saw this miracle, yet captured the elepliant-cub, and
bound it with cords, and returned to his palace* The
young elephant having been bound (in order to tame it),
for a long time would neither eat nor drink. The stable-
keeper stated the matter to the king, who, on hia pait,
came to see for himself ^ and asking the elephant the
reason.* " Lo I " he answered and said, '* my mother is
blind, and now for days together is without food or
drink, and here I am bound in a dreary dungeon. How
can I take my food with relish I " The king, pitying his
feelinga and resolution, therefore ordered him to be set
free.
By the side of this (pool) is a siiipa, before which is
htult a stone pillar. In this place the Buddha Kalyapa
(Kia-she-po) long ago sat in meditation. By its side are
traces where the four past Euddhas sat down and walked.
To the east of this spot, crossing the Mo-ho^ (Mahi)
river, we come to a great forest m which is a stone pillar.
This is the place w^here a heretic entered a condition of
ecstasy and made a wicked vow. lu old days there was
a heretic called Udra-R3imaputtra (U-tGOU'lan-tseu).
In mind he soared above the vapoury clouds, whilst he
left his body among the wilds and marshes. Here in this
sacred forest, restraining his spirit, he left Ids traces,**
Having acquired the five supernatural faculties,^ he reached
the highest condition of Dhydna^ and the king of Magadha
greatly respected him. Each day at noon he invited him
to his palace to eat. Udra*Kamaputtra, mounting through
space, walking in the air, came and went without hin-
drance.
* In s fond way^ as we epe^k to
dumb cr^atun^.
* The Mohftim Nad! river*
' Udrtt-RiLtiia|mttiu wm one of the
t^Acbf-t^ to whom B6dMjuittva went
btlof^hia penance {Fo-ako-kii^j-taan-
Mn^r viu^Ai 12) ; but it ia unoertiiin
wketbcr he b tfae one reft;rT«d ta In
the t^xt. The expression, '* re-
st raiu in j^ hU spirit ** miL&n^ th*t
when liti cijiifined bh spirit withia
bb bt»iiy ho left here bodily traoei.
'' PafichdUiipldg / «ee Childeri,
Pali Ukt, anb voc* Afikiilild ; Bur*
noufj JntnMi.f p., 263 ; LoiU4, pp. ^ao
14© RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book ii,
Tlie king of MagaJIia, expecting the moment of Lis
aiTival, kept watch for him, and, an his comitig, respect-
fully placed for him his seat The king being ahout to
go forth on a tear, wished to put this alTair in charge of
some one during his absence, but he found no one in his
irmer palace whom he could select, capable of trndet-
takiiig his commands,® But (amongst his attendants)
there was a little pet girl of modest appearance and
well-mannered, so that in the whole palace none of lus
followers (?tm folic) was able to excel her.^ The
king of Magadha sumraoned thk one^ and said to her,
"I am going some distance on a tour of observation,
and I desire to put you in charge of an important
business J you must, on your part, giv« all jour mind
to do thoronghly as I direct in the matter. It relates
to that celebrated Klshi Udra-ESmaputtra, whom I liaYe
for a long time treated with reverence and respect* Now
when he comes here at the appointed time to dine, do
you pay him the same attention that I do/* Having left
these instiuctions, the king forthwith gave notice of his
absence (non-aikridance).
The little girl, according to her instructions, waited in
expectation as usuah The great Rishi having come, she
received him, and placed a seat for him, XJdra-B4ma^
puttra having touched the young female, felt within him
the impure risings of earthly passion (of the world of
deBire), and so he lost his spiritual capabilities. Having
finishei! his meal, he spoke of going, but lie was unable
to rise in the air. Then feeling ashamed^ he prevaricated,
and addressing the maiden said, *' I am able, as the result
of the discipline I practise, to enter Samddhi, and then,
my mind at rest, I can ascend into the air, and comt i
and go without a moment's delay, I have heard long
ago, however, that the people of tlie country desire to see
nie. In agreement with the rule of the olden time, our
^ Thftt Iat none of the femoleg of * Could Uka ber pl«ee of pvv-
BOOKH,]
UDnA-RAMAPVTTRA.
lit
iitniost aim sliould be to benefit all that lives. How
shall I regard only my own benefit and forget to benefit
others ? I desire, therefore, on this occasion, to go
through the gnte and walk on the ground, to bring
liappiuess and profit to all those who see me going,"
The royal maiden liearing thia, straightway spread the
news far and wide. Then the people began with alt
their hearts to water and sweep the roads, and thousands
upon thousands awaited to see him come. Udra-lZama-
puttra, stepping from the royal palace, proceeded on foot
to that religious forest Then sitting down in silence,
he entered Samddhi Then his miad^ quicldy escaping
outside, was yet limited within the boundaries of the
forest*** And now (as it wandered through the woods)
the birds began to scream and il alter about, and as it
approached the pond, the fishes began to jump and
iplash, till at last his feelings being wrought up, and
his mind becoming confused, he lost his spiritual capa-
bilities. Giving up his attempt at ecstasy ,^i he w^as
filled with anger and resentment, and he made this
I wicked vow, "May I hereafter be born as a fierce anti
wucked beast, with the body of a fox and the wings of
a bird, that I may seize and devour living creatures.
May my body be 3000 li long, and the outspread of my
wings each way 1500 li; then rushing into the forest, I
w^ill devour the birds, and entering the rivers, I will eat
the fi^h."
Wlien he had made this vow his heart grew gradually
at nest, and by earnest endeavours he resumed his former
^ state of ecstasy* Not long after this he died, and was
born in the first of the Bhuv^i heavens, ^^ where his years
*•* Tbftt i«, « I though biB ipirit was
k ^blo to leave bis bodj, yet, owiiig to
hiii evil tbottght^i it woe unabb to
wime as before ^*&bov4f the vapoury
^ This Beetna to show that al*
thongh hh epirifc tpicklj paased
•« outside,'* tt wtks uuable to ubtain
oc^mplete independi^tioe of hb
body.
^^ That 1% in the highest of the
Arupa heaveng. Thia hei^ven h
calltid In Chinese j^-#«(iii^'jl-j('*iii»;7*
iiiif ur.t the heaven where there h
miither thought (oonMeloUBiiesa) nor
mu abseutie of thoui^ht; in F&II,
142 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book ii.
would be 80,000 kalpas. Tatb&gata left this record of
liim t '* The years of hia life ia that heaven being ended,
tlien he will reap the fruit of his old vow and possess this
ignoble body. From the streams of the eTU ways of birth
he may not yet expect to emerge." ^
To the east of Mahi river we enter a great wild forest,
and going ico li or so, we come to tlie Ki*u-ki'u-cha-
po-to-shan (Kukkiitapfidagiri, the Cock Vfoot Mouutain),
It U also called Kiu-liu-po-to-shan (Gunipadab gm^*)-
Thc sides of this mountain are high and rugged^ the
valleys and gorges are impenetrable. Tumnltuons torrcnis
rush down its sides, thick forests envelope the valleys,
whilst tangled shrubs grow along its cavernous heights*
Soaring upwards into the air are three sharp peaks ; their
topa are surrounded by the vapours of heaven, and their
shapes lost in the clouds. Behind these hills the venter-
able Mahft-K&^yapa dwells wrapped in a condition of
Nirvdnnu People do act dare to utter his name, and
therefore they speak of the " Guru-pailab " (^/«J vmumUB^
teaditr.) ^* Mah^-Kfiiyapa was a ^rS.vaka and a disciple {or
" KevasalifiAnftsoliM " (aee Childers,
Fdti Did, iiub vt»c* From the hiiitoiy
given in the Fo-^o-linff, it would
aeem that this refineinetiiof language
&B to the choTACtor of the iughent
heavi?ii IB ilue to Udm-Eftmftputtt-ft.
'* Thnt i«, fiithoiij^b be h now in
the bight'st bci&v£sii of Eubstancre
{bhutii]i where bia life will last
8d|000 gteat kalpas {tm incalculable
period), jet he i« Dot iaved fron]
future mif)€r)\ This eiebibita the
ch«nict«r of EuddhA^s coDception of
Nir^dr^ that it is a conditioti free
from any possibilitj of ft ruturti to
mundane or other bodily form of
exUteuce*
" That Wt the Mountaiu of the
Venerable Maiter, i.t., K^njapa.
Fida U berc added as a tuk«n uf
respect, as In Ddva-pddAli, Kut)iil<
rila^pnUilUf &^ It seeiufi to have been
caHfd the Cock's'foot from itis »ha[)f ,
the tbrve peaks or apurs reiieuiblmg
Ike fuutof tbe cock. Fa-hioa plocei It
3 U to the south of GayA, probalily 6
mistake for 3 ifdjanaa to tbe c^«l ^
(aee Fn-hmiL, Beal'a ed,, capi xxtitl J
n. 1). It has h^n Id^itiSed fa^
CunDmgbam with the Filljige of Kur-
kihAr (vid. Arch. Survey, voL u ppi
J4-16 ; vol XV. p. 4 ; and ^4*?^ mffi .
Ind., p, 460), Tbis hill of tbe ocselc • I
foot must not be oonfuaed Willi tht
sanfjlidnima of tbe COOkr^ttf^iOi SMC
Patoa. There is no ^^Id&s/m tlufe ^
there waa a bill near this last i
blishmeut, and it is nowhere i
the KnkJcnta • jMa vibibiL Tbi '
quotation made bf Jnlien ivdL li
42S n.) refers to the bill neast Gajft ;
BO also does the note of Burnout, I
IrUrod^^ p. 366. See also Scbi^ner'i ^
378; Ind. Ant., vol. liL p, 327.
^ This is a difficult paasage, '
the seuee is e ddent. K &sy a|}a d wotli
in the moontalEi awaiting the amv '
of ^iaitrt^ja ; he cannot
hftve pafi»ed into oompk^te Nh
:>K IX.] COMMISSION GIVEN JO KASYAPA.
143
I
»
^rlvaka clisciple) perfectly posseascd of the six super*
natiiml faculties and the eight enfranchisQments^^ (ashlmi
viTn^kshm),^'^ Tathdgata, his Tvork of conversion being
done, and just on the point of attaining Nirvdfja, ad-
dressed Xyyapa and said, "Through many^ kalpas I
have undergone [dilif^aithj home) painful penances for the
sake of all that lives, seeking the highest form of religion.
What I have all along prayed for (dedred) I have now
obtaiaed to the full Now, as I am desirous to die (miter
MaMnirvdm)^ I lay on yon the charge of the Dkarma
^(aka. Keep and disseminate (this doctrine) without loss
or diminution. The golden-tissued l^asMya robe given
me by my foster-mother (motkefs dskry^ I bid you keep
and deliver to Mai trey a (T'se-chi) when he boa com-
pleted the condition of Buddha,^** All those who engage
in the profession of my bequeathed law, whether they be
Bhikshus, Bhikshunts, Upasakas, or Up^ikas, must first
(ie^t he/ore this he accomplished) cross over and escape the
stream of transmigration,"
KSiyapa having received this commission to undertake
to preserve the true law^ summoned an assembly*^ (council
QT wnvQcaiimi). This done, he continued twenty years {in
cAflf^ t^fthc ord^)^ and then, in disgust at the imperma-
I
Iti iux^ tbe vubfiequent natmtiv^
■bows tb&t be wUl only ritULch thiit
omidJtioQ wb^iii Maitr^yA comea. I
tAke tbe e3ipr«A«iDu chujig Ui€ mih
id denote tbe mdettnitti cbftroGter of
bis preec-nt cotiditumi which cannot
be <^ed J^indjia^ but ii a middle
State of exiHteocc!. Pddtif oa stated
ftbore, is an hoiit.!nLr^ affix ; the
evpnmiim ki-hcoa refera to the iiiD<$r
pooci w oa of the mountiiin. Julien
truMlatei the pftmnge thus % ** In
the msminsmoc of tline tbtt great K^-
ji^ dwelt in this mountaint and
there entered Nirvd^a^ Man dare
not eaU blm by hk name, and ao tbey
Mnr " tbe foot of the venerable."
» ShA^ttUiijndi. See CbQders,
Pm Ma., a. V. Ai^i^M, and antt,
w6L L p. 104, &. 73.
^"^ Sefi CbildorBf «♦ i., a, v. Vimokhij;
Etimouf. Lotu9t pp, 347, 8^4 f. and
anU, vol i. p. 1 49, n* 9a
^^ Mnl^&piujiipatl.
^ The worn meana '^wa'^te" or
" dijitaat ;'* aa we mi|;bt Eu^y, througb
"a waate of ogija," or "dreary
^ Thia paaaags ia irane^li^tt^d by
J u lien tbuB 1 ** Which Maitri^ya
aftfir he became Buddha left, that
it might be tranamitted to yiiu.**
Byt thi8 cannot be co^rt^ct* Mai*
trOya has not btccium Buddhaw I
tratij^lati^ it, ''I daltvi^r to jou t«i
keep, awmtitig the time when Mai-
irC^ya hh&ll become perfect Buddha,'*
^ Thia ia the usual phroa^ uaed
for *^ (^ing a cotivocation/
144 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [booe u.
nence of tlie world, and desiring to die, he went towards
Cock'a-foot Mountain. Ascend iim the north side of the
Rioutitain, he proceeded along the winding path, and came
to the south-west ridge« Here the crags and precipices
prevented him going on. Forcing his way through the
tangled hrnshwood, he struck the rock with his staff, and
thus opened a way. He then passed on, having divided
the rock, and ascended till he was again stopped by the
rocks interlacing one another. He again opened a
passage through, and came out on the mountain peak on
the north-east side* Then having emerged from the de-
files, he proceeded to t!ie middle point of the three peaks.
There he took the KashAya garment (ckivara) of Bnddha,
and as he stood he expressed an ardent vow. On this
the three peaks covered him over; this is the reason why
now these three rise up into I he air. In future ages,
when Maitr^ya sliall have come and declared the three-
fold law»^- finding the countless persons opposed to liim
hy pride, he will lead them to this mountain, and coming
to the place where KiUyapa is, in a moment (the snapping
of the fingtr) Maitreya will cause it to open of itself, and
all those peoplei having seen O^yapa, will only he more
proud and obstinate. Then Kaiyapa, delivering the robe,
and having paid profound reverence, will ascend mto the
air and exhibit all sorts of spiritual changes, emitting fire
and vapour from his body. Then lie will enter Nirvdnm.
At this time the people, witnessing these miracles, will
dismiss their pride, and opening tbt^ir minds, will obtain
the fruit {of holUuu). Kow, therefore, on the top of the
mountain is a st&pa builU On quiet evenings those look-
ing from a distance see sometimes a briglit light as it
were of a torch ; but if they ascend the mountain there is
nothing to be observed.^
^ The thrtce-rcpeftted law ; »oe
anitf p. 47( ti. lo.
^ The three - peaked mountain
hfsre referred ki butt bt;«n l^kntilitfd
hf General Gimnitighiim ^llJi the
thtee p«ak» of thu MtiriUi moun*
taiiLt which stftnds ihre« mv\e^ nuirtli-
north-eait of the town of KnrkihAf.
There k still a iiqaAi^ b&semcnt
iumrtinded by cjuantittes <jf bricks
ou the highest ^ midclle peak of Ihu
BOOK tX.]
THE yashtivana:
M5
Going to the north-east of the CockVfoot Mountain
about icx) li, we come to the mountain called Buddha-
Tana (Fo-to-fa-na), with its peaks and cliffs lofty and
precipitous. Among its steep mountain cliffs is a atone
chamber where Buddha once descending stayed ; by its
tide is a large stone where Sakra (Shih), king of DSvas,
aad Brahma-r&ja (Fan-wang) pounded some ox-head
(^HrsJiu)^ sandal- wood, and anointed Tath^gata with the
same. The scent (of this) is still to be perceived on the
stone. Here aho five hundred Arhats secretly dwell ^ in
a spiritual manner, and here those wlio are ioflnenced by
religious desire to meet with them sometimes see them,
on one occasion under the form of SamanSras just enter-
ing the \dllagc to beg food, at other times as withdrawing
(to their cells), on some occasions manifesting traces of
tlieir spiritual power in ways difficult to describe in
detail.
Going about 30 li to the east, amongst wild valleys of
the Buddhavana (Fo-to-fa-na) mountain, we come to the
wood called Tashtivana (Ye-sse-chi).^ The bamboos
that grow here are large ; they cover the hill and extend
through the valley. In former days there was a BrS,hman,
who hearing that the body of Sitkya Buddha (Shih-kia-fo)
was sixteen feet iu height, was perplexed with doubt and
would not credit it. Then taking a bamboo sixteen feet
long, he desired to measure the height of Buddha; the
body constantly overtopped the bamboo and exceeded the
sixteen feet. So going on increasing, he could not find
the ri^ht measurement. He then threw the bamboo on
^ " In Pin called ^rtsiaam^ among
the TiWtaDA f/f7riAt-i/i<T, nor! among
tlie Mi*ngol» t/urthoika. It U ap-
|*Ar«ntly SippUed to Bandivt-wtvid
baviitg the odmir of tbe cow'« t]e«d '*
(Barnoaf, Jntrot/.^ p. 5 571. Bat per*
|iiip(» Ua name is derived from its
UppearancCt ^^^ ^ centre of Rilvf?ry
while wood within a darker oat side
ejjole. Com pure l\w description of
the bull thftt carfMd off Europe —
VOL. IL
Twiry. AbstfO^ of Four Lecturet, pv
1 5^- For the circle on the f oreheAd,
fiee the figures ** from the oldeert
paioting in C&ve X. at Ajan^&''
{Burgtu, pUtes Tiii in. x.^ Rtpori
oj» the Paitititt^t aC Ajarifd).
^ I do ncit find in the text thmt
tbey entered Nirntna here*
^ "The forest of the ataff*"
146 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. [onoK ii;
I lie ground and departed; but becnuse of this it stood
upright and took root.
In the midst of this T^ood is a st^pa which was btiilt
by A^ka-rlja, Here Tatha*:ata displayed for seven
days ^reat spiritual wonders (mirades) for the sake of
the D§vas, aad preached the mysterious and excellent
law.
In the forest of the staff (Yashtivana) not long since
there \vas an Uplmka named Jayasfnia (She-ye-si-na),
a Kshattnya of Western India. He was exceedingly
simple-minded and moderate. He amused himself amid
the forests and hills, dwelling in a sort of fairyland,
whilst his mind wandered amid the limits of truth (truA
limits). He had deeply studied the mysteries both of
orthodox and otlier treatises (insitlc ami ouimk boQUy
Hh language and observations were pure, and hia argu-
ments elevated; his presence was quiet and dignified
Tlie ^ramnnas, Brdhmanas, heretics of difft^rent schools,
the king of the country, the great ministei-s and house-
holders, and persons of rank came together to visit him
and personally to ask him questions. His pupils occu-
pied sixteen apartments;^ and although nearly seventy
years of age, he read with them diligently and without
cessation, and applied their minda only to the study
of Buddhist mUmSf rejecting all otlmr engagements.
Thus night and day he gave up body and mind to this
pursuit alone.
It is a custom in India to n»ake little ^fqxa of
powdered scent made into a paste ; their height is al^out
six or seven inches, ^id they place inside them some
written extract from a mltra; this they call a dharma^
Sartra ^ (fa-shi-li). When the number of these has be*
come large, they then build a gi'eat stupa, and collect all
the others within it, and continually otjer to it religious
" The test here scemv to be ft ban ; Arch^ Sarr., voL W. p. 157,
faulty pU xlvl I aee r1»o J, Bom. B.JLd^S^
^ 8€« the flfi&lM foiuid fl>t Blt^- vol vi p, 157 U
^
BCJOKXX]
RAJAGRIHA HOT SPRINGS.
H7
offerings. Tlxis then ivas the occupation of Jaya-s^na
fChing-kian) ; with his moath hu declared the excellent
law, and led aod encouraged his students, whilst with his
hand he coEstructed these sMpas. Thn3 he acquired
the highest and njost excellent religious raerit In the
cveningj again, he would walk up and down worship-
ping and repeating his prayers, or silently sit down in
meditation. For eating or sleeping he had little time,
and relaxed none of liis discipline ni*^ht or day* Even
, after he was an hundred years old his mind and hody
I'were in full activity* During tiiirty years he had made
£ven k6fis of these dMrma-Sarira stilpast and for every
kS{i tliat he made he huik n great stilpa and placed
them in it When full, he presented his religious ofifer-
ings and invited the priests ; whilst they, on their
part> offered him their congratulations.^ On these
►occasions a divine light shone around and spiritual
wonders {miTadcs) exhibited themselves ; and from
that time forth the miraculous light has continued to
seen.
South-west of the Yashtivana^ about lo li or so, on
the south side of a great mountain, are two warm
Bprings;^^ the water is very hot. In old days, TathUgata
caused this water to appear, and washed himself therein*
The pure flow of these waters still lasts without di mi-
ll ntion. Men far and near flock here to bathe, after
rwliicU those who have suffered from disease or chronic
affections are often liealed. By the side of the springs
is a Mtupa, to mark the place where Tatliilgata walked for
ejcereise*
To the south-east of the Yashtivana about six or seven
• Or, invited the oon^egation of
pri«^sta to u religious aasemb]y to
cci&$«*cnite the ieivioe.
•* The Biunboo forest (Chutig-Un)
ifl still known aa the Jnkhti bun ; it
lies to tht £]k»t of the Buddtmin hiU
(BiiddhavAnA), and m frtcjuetitpd
bjr thi.' people far tLe purpot»e of
cutting bambooB (Cunningham, Ant,
Oe(Kf., p, 461),
" These spring?! ar^ a bout two
miles to the MiuXh of Jakbti-ban,
at & place caUed Tapibai^ whidi
name m a couimon cmitractiun of
Tapta-pani, or the " hot wattr **
148 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book ix.
11 we come to a great mountain. Before a cross-ridge^ of
this mountain is a slilpa. Here in old days TatliSgata
explained the law daring the three months of rain for the
btinefit of men and Devas* Then Bimbia&ra-rija (Pin-
pi-30-lo) wished to come to hear the law. He cut away
the mountain, and piled up the stones to make steps in
order to ascend- The width is about twenty paces and
the length 3 or 4 li.^
To the north of the great mountain 3 or 4 li is a
solitary hilL Formerly tlie B&hi Vylsa^ (Kwang-po)
lived here in solitude. By excavating the side of the
mountain he formed a house. Some poitiona of the
foundations are still visible. His disciples still hand down
his teaching, and the celebrity of his bequeathed doctrine
still remains.
To the north-east of the solitary hill 4 or 5 H there
]B a small hill, also standing alone. In the side of tlus
hill (has hi€n €3Qcavated) a stone chamber. In length aod
Ineadth*^ it is enough to seat lOOO persons or so. In
this place Tathagata, when living in the world, repealed
the law for three months* Above the stone chamber is a
great and remarkable rock, on whicli Sakra, king of Devas,
and Brahma- raj a pounded some ox^Iuiad sandal- wood, and
with the dust sprinkled the body of Tathigata, The sur-
fuce of the stone still emits the scent of the perfume.
At the south-west angle of the stone house there is a
lofty cavern which tli^ Indians call the palace of the
Asuras ('O-sn-loJ, Formerly there was a good-nattined
fellow who was deeply versed in the use of magic fomiulia
He engaged with some companiona, fourteen altogether,
to coven nnt with one another to enter this lofty cavern.
After going about 30 or 40 li, suddenly the whole place was
^ Or it mifcj be " » trans verae
^ Th© gre*t mountain referrtd
to In the text correflpcttide with the
kfty hill of Handitt, 1463 fe^t in
height (Coomnghaiii).
^ Thia reeti^ratioii Tmi9 on M.
JuH&iifl Afithority, ia expl&med in
bie note (ill 13).
^ A'uvin^ mow^ 'see MeJbun^
CAi'm Diet, tab Mow^ p, 994^
BOOK DC.]
KUSAGABA-FURA.
i4/&^
lighted up witii great brilliancy, and they saw a walled
city before theuj, with towers and look-outs all of silver
and gold and Inpis-bizuli {licu-li). The men haviEg ad-
■vancetl to it, there were some young maidens who stationed
rttemselves at the gates, and wiih joyful laughing faces
greeted them and paid thena reverence. Going ou a little
.farther they came to the inner city-gates, where there
^isere two slave-giiis liolding each of theui a golden vessel
full of flowers and scents. Advancing with these, they
waited the approach of the visitors, and then said, "You
must first bathe yourselves in yonder tank, and then
anoint yourselves with the perfumes and crown yourselves
with the flowers, and then you may enter the city. Do
not hasten to enter yet; oiily that master of magic can
come in at once/' Tht;n the other thirtt^en men went
down at once to bathe. Having entered the tatik, they
all at once became confused, and forgot all that had taken
place, and were (found) sitting in the middle of a rice
field distant from this due nortli, over a level country^
f about 30 or 40 !i.
By the side of the stone lumse there is a wooden way
(a road made "jviih timher) ^ about 10 paces wide and about
4 or S li. Formerly Bimbis^ra-rija, when about to go to
tthe place where Buddha was, cut out a passage through
[the rock, opened up the valk^ys, levelled the precipices,
f^nd led a way across the river-courses, built up walls of
etone, and bored through tlie opposing crags, and made
ladders up the heights to reach the place where Buddha
was located.
From tliis spot proceeding eastward through the moun-
tains about 60 li, we arriye at the city Ivn^agira-pura
(Kiu-she-kie-lo-pu-lo), or " the royal city of best grass
i(iuck^ gramy This is the central point of the kingdom
' of Magadha,*^ Here the former kin^s of the country
sodiiDtelii chjMnns (Khiuig-hit quoted
bj Jiilieti, note in tocoh
^ KuSigftnipurfc wa^ th<3 origiital
i^pit&l uf MIfc|plcillJ^ £iDd wu dialled
RSjagri^ftf or the *'royftlTeddenoe."
It was aUo named Girivroja, or tbe
*'hilJ Burrounded*'* (See Cimning-
ham, Anc. (Jtog.f p. 462),
I50 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book jx.
fixed their capital. It produces ranch of the most excel-
lent, scented, fortunate gra^s, and therefore it h called
"the city of the superior grass/' High mouutains sur-
round it on each side, and form as it were its external
walls.*® On the west It is approached througlj a narrow
pass, on the north there is a passage through the moun-
tains. The town is extended from east to west and narrow
from north to south. It is about 150 li in circuit. The
remaining fonndations of the wall of the inner city
are about 30 li in circuit, The trees called K^te-ni-tm
(Kanakas) border all the roads, their flowers exhale a
delicious perfume, and their colour is of a bright golden
hue- In the spring months the forests ai-e all of a golden
colour.
Outside the north gate of the palace eity Is a stUjxi,
Herti Dfn^adatta (Ti-pVto-to) and Ajltalatru-rSja
Wi*sing-jun), haTiiig agreed together as friends, liberated
the drunken elephant for the purpose of killing TathAgata.
Ent Tathlgata miraculously caused five lions to proceed
from his finger-ends ; on this the drunken elephant was
subdued and stood still before him,^
To the north-east of this spot is a sti^pa. This is where
S&riputra (She-li-tseu) heard Alyajita CO-shi-pVshi)
the Bhikshu declare the law, and by that means reached
the fruit {0/ an Arlwl), At first Sflriputra was a layman ;
he was a man of distinguished ability and refinement, and
was highly esteemed by those of his own time* At thii
time, with other students, he accepted the traditional teach-
ing as delivered to bim. On one occasion, being about to
enter the great city of ES^jagrlha, the Bhikslm Al vajita
(Ma-shing) was also just going his round of begging* Tben
5>&iiputi'a» seeing him at a diatanee, addressed his disciples,
saying, " Yonder man who comes, so full of dignity and
nobleness^ if he has not reached the fruit of sanctity
^ Si) aIso Fft-hiaii stat^^ thhrt the ^ ThlB li • perversion of ttw
five hiUa which Biimound thtj town film pie Htory foutid in thti F^-^ko-
ftre likt! the w&Ui ol ft city (c^p. htufj^w. i^ij 8«>, and oompare p.
lezTJu.) 246, n. 4,
BOOK IX]
PLOT OF SRIGUPTA.
Tff
(ArJiatsMp)^ how is he thus oomposed and quiet? Lei us
stop awhile and ohserve hiai as he approaches," Xow as
Alvajita Bhikshu had reached the condition of an Arhat,
Liua mind was self-possessed, his face composed and of an
fagreeaUe refinement; thus, holding his religious atafl:^ he
earne along with a dignified air. Then ^^ripntra sa:d,
•* Venerahle sir! are you at ease and hnppy ? Pray, who
is your master, and what the system you profess, that you
are so gladsome and contented I "
Aivajita answering him snid, "Know you not the royal
f prince, the son of J^uddhodana-rfija, who <^ave up the condi-
tion of a Cbakravarttin monarcli, and from pity to the six
Itinds of creatures for six years end tired penance and
reached the condition of SamMdki, the state of perfect
[^mniseience ? This is !uy master! As to his law, it has
^fiespect to a condition including the absence of existence,
without nonentity ; *^ it is difficult to define ; only Bnddhaa
with Buddhas can fathom it; how much less can foolish
and blind mortals, such as I, explain its principles. But
for your sake I will recite a stauga in praise of the law of
Buddha/'** S§riputra having heard it, obtained forthwith the
fruit of Arhatahip,
To tlie north of this place, not far off, there is a very
deep ditch, by the side of which is huilt a sMpa; this is
the spot where Srtgupta (She-li-kio-to) wished to destroy
Buddha by means of fire concealed in the ditch and
aisoned rice. Xow Sngupta (Shing-mi) greatly honoured
f^beliemd in) the heretics, and hia miud was deeply possessed
ty false view^s. All the BrahmachArins said, "The men of
the coimtry cjroatly honour Gautama (Kiao-ta-mo), and in
onaequence he causes our disciples to be witliout support
Invite him then to your house to eat, and before the door
make a great ditch and fill it with fire, and cover it over
slightly with wooden planks to conceal the fire ; moreover^
♦^ The opp<wdte of existence {}fttUt
tniileriih] or ecmditintied exiiiUiiGi^)»
*^ The «ian£a ha rtcjted is given
in the /o-jfAci-Jtnny, v, 1393, See
alio p. 194^ ti. 3i
151 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book i
poison the food/so that if he escape the fire (fier^ dikJt%
he will take the poison "
Srigupta, according bo his directiona, caused the poison
to be prepared, atid then all the people in the town,
knowing the evil and destructive desi^jn of ^rlgupta
against the Lord oi the World, entreated Buddha not to go
to the house. The Lord said, " Be oot distressed ; the body
of TathSi^ata cannot be hurt by such means as these." He
therefore accepted the invitation and went. When his foot
trod on the threshold of the door tlie fire in the pit l»e-
came a tank of pure water with lotus flowers on its sur-
face.
^^rigupts having witnessed this, being filled with shame
and fear lest his project should fail, said to his fullowersp
"He has by his magical power escaped the fire; but
there is yet the poisoned food I " The Lord having eateu
the rice, began to declare the excellent law, on which
Siigupta, having attended to it, himself became a dis-
ciple,
T^ ihe north-east of this fiery ditch of Sitgupta (Shing*
mi), at a bend of the city, is a stdpa; this is wliereJivaka
(Shi-fo-kia),*^ the great physician, built a preaching-hall
for Buddha. All round the walls lie planted flowers aud
fruit trees. The traces of the fouudation-walls and the
decayed roots of t]je trees are still visible. Tathlgata,
when he was iu the world, ofteu stopped here. By the
side of this place are the remains of the house of Jtvaka,
and the hollow of an old well also exists there still*
To the north-east of the palace city going 14 or 15 U,
we come to the monntaixi GrldhrakQta (Ki4i-tho-kiu-
ch'a). Touching tlie southern slope of the northern
mountain, it rises as a solitary peak to a great height, on
which vnltures make their abode* It apj^ears like a high
tower on which the azure tmts of the sky are reflected,
I he colours of the mountain and the heaven being com*
mingled,
^ For the history of Jtvftka lee S. H&rdy^i Manuai ^ Buddkiim^ p, 238^
I
bookul]
THE GklDBRAKUTA PEAK.
1S3
When Tath4gata had gnided the world for som^ fifty
years, he dwelt much in this mountaiD, and delivered the
excellent law in its developed form {kwaiig)}^ Bim\>is4ra-
r&ja, for the purpose of hearing the law, raised a number
of men to accompany him from the foot of the mountain
to its summit. They levelled the valleys and spanned the
precipices, and with the stones made a staircase about
ten paces wide and 5 or 6 li long. In the middle of the
road there are two small s^4pas, one called " Dismounting
from the chariot" {Sia-shimj)^ because the king, when he
got here, went forward on foot. The other ia called
*" Sending back the crowd " {Tui-fan), because the king,
aeparating the common folk, w^ould not allow them to
proceed w^ith him. The snnimit of this mountain is long
from the east to the west and narrow from north to south.
There is a brick vihdra on the borders of a steep precipice
at the western end of the mountain. It is high and wide
and beautifully constructed. The door optns to the east*
Here Tath^gata often stopped in old Jays and preached
tlie law. There is now a figure of him preaching the law
of the same size as life»
To the east of the vHidra is a long stone, on which
Tath^gata trod as he walked up and down for exercise*
Bj the side of it is a great stone about fourteen or fifteen
feet high and thirty paces ronni This is the place where
Devadatta** ilung a stone from a distance to strike
Buddha,
South of this, below the precipice, is a sidpa. Here
^ A great Dumber of tb© later
developed *4ln\i are said to bavf»
been delivered here. Them \& ideo
m J«it0 fonn of belief whkh coiinecta
the HplHttiftl form of Buddha with
this mountaiD. It ia Lii^r&ly pcMsible
that Buddbu did in htA later yeare
deelAns A dev^lop^ (mjaticoJ) form
of hi* ddGtrine, and perhaps thk
mountain wa« the icene of bia teach-
ing ; but the greater portion of tbu
ff^rm clatmlng the ihiitborilj of \m
tittf^^miice here ore fabuloiii. Com*
part) Fa-hian, cap. xxix* Th& Vul-
ture Peak is a part of the lofty hiU
now cttlltjd Sailagirt, but no cavta
have been discovered there (Cun-
mngb&m, Ana, Gfo^-i p. 466).
^ The fltory of Duvadatta rolHtig
down the etone wiU be found in Fa-
bian, chap, xxh; also in the /'a-jAti-
kirtJ/, p. 3461 and in the Manuiil of
Bu(Uki$m, p. 333. The aecgunl^
however^ fillghtlj differ.
TS4 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book o-
Tathfllgata, \rlien alive in old time^ delivered tiie Sad-
dJiarma PmidaAka SillraJ^
To the south of the viMra, by the side of a mountaio
cliff, is a great stone housa la tins Trulmgata* when
dwelling in the ^orld long ago, entered Samddhi,
To the north-west of the stone house and ia front of it
is a great and exti^ordinarj stone. This is the place
where Auunda (0-nan) was frightened by JIara, When
the venerable Ananda had entered Sam4dhi in this place,
M9.ra-rftja, assuming the form of a vulture, in the middle
of ihe night, during the dark portion of the month, took
his place on thia rock, and flapping his wings and ntter-
ing loud screams, tried to frighten the venerahle one.**
Ananda, filled with fear, was at a loss to know what to
do; then Tatliagata, by his spiritual power, seeing his
state, stretched out his hand to compose him. He pierced
the stone wall and patted the head of Ananda, ami with
his words of great love he spoke to Idm thus: ** Yon need
not fear the assumed form which Hlfira has taken,"
Ananda in consequence recovered his composure, and
remained with his heart and body at rest and in peaoa
Although years and months have elapsed since then,
yet the bird traces on the stone and the hole in t!ie rock*^
still remain visible*
By tlie side of the viJtdra there are several stone
houses *^ where Silriputra and otlier great Arhats entered
Samddhi. In front of tlie stone house of ^ariputra is a
I
^ FH'hiao relates bow he visited
the cftve on this peak, %tid wept in
rvoolleotion uf Buddbft*i i^aldeiiofi
iberem Here alsc^ he adds, **h&
delivered the Skeu4ing-!fan Sulra.^'
This is the Supa ngam^t ^df t-o^ H lu en
TMifttig «ajs b? B.}aQ d«ilivured here
tbtt &aiidkairff%a Pui^artltt SiUra,
TbeM MftUt belonging to the lant
itige of Buddhist development, lyra
Inferred to this i^outitaJut t\s it was
the •oene of Buddha'a l^te^jt tt^iLch^
ing. Sets Cuniiiiigham, Anc Gco^.,
p. 467 ; Bee &im Tetgmmn, Cape
Tem^ۤ of IiidiOf p. 50.
^ Forhi&u, cbup. xxixt
^ JuHen traniilAtes " Thu long
cavern which truverHL^ the a&nk? nf
the mountajtL" But the '' Jong
cavem " is tho hole ruiferrt^d to,
pjercing the aide t*f the rrjck.
^ Frobably caves or {^I^ Cun*
nlngham understaDds them to be
small rooms built ikgaittat the cHff
[A tic, Geoff. ^ p. 4671 The Chluiae
quite bean out this ide&>
BOOK IX.] THE HO T SPRINGS NBA R RA J A GRIHA , 155
great well, dry and waterless^ The liollow {sjiaft) still
To the north-east of the viJtdra^ in the middle of a rocky
stream, is a large and flat stone* Here TathSgata dried
hm Kmkdya garmeat. The traces of the tissue of the robe
fidil reinaiD, as though they were cut out oti the rock.
By the ^ide of this, and upon a rack, is a foot-trace of
Buddha, Although the *' wheel" outline is somewhat ob-
scure, yet it can be distinctly tracei
On the top of the northern mountain is a ^4pa. From
this point Tathd^ata beheld the town of Magadha/"* and
for seven days explained the law.
To the west of tlie north gate of the mountain city
is the mountain called Pi-pu-hj (Vipula-giri).^ Accord-
ing to the common report of the country it is said,
*'Ori ihe uorthern side of the south-wesiern crags of
this mountain there were fornierly five bundled warm
springs ; now there are only some ten or so j but some
of these are irarm and others cold, but none of them
liot " These springs have their origin to the south of the
Snowy Mountains from the Anavatapta (Wu-jeh-no-
jc hi) lake,^^ and (lowing undergroLind, burst forth here,
The water is very sweet and pure, and the taste i^ like
that of the water of the lake. Tlie streams {from the
r/oie) ai*e five hundred in number {hrancht^^ and as they
by the lesser underground fire-abodes {hells), the
power of the flames ascending causes the water to be
• Th&t k, as it see ma, the capital
« ol MAgadha, viz., Hdjugfiha.
I ■* I have reut'jred Pipu-h to
["VipuU ill deference to Julkn.
l£ll£ it might be e^^ually ^vell re-
ed to Vaibb4nL or BiLibhAr^
as Cunningham in his map of
|]RJ.j^r {Arch, Surpe^, vol. i. pL
^%i^'.) plftC£S B&ibhflr tAt the w^ml af
the north g&t« of the towD^ it
wmiid b^ tao>re agreeable to tbu
aoo^nnt in the text to restore it ao,
IJd the other hand, as Hiuen
^TsiAIlg pUoes thti hot springti gn
the sou tb-w«!i tern slopes of Pi^p*-
h, atid as we lU'e told that ** the hot
spriii^^ of RiljiigT^hft are found at
the eanteru foot of Mount Baibh&r
jidd the wojitcirn foot uf Mount
Vipula *' (CunninghnmT Anr. Gcoij.f
|K 466), it would sei^m that he muft
b« speaking of Vlpiilo.
^^ RSvaiOabrad ; in Pali^ Anavi^
tatU., in Tibetan^ Ikra-droa, in Chiueae,
Wnje^nao, B&eAwiat Ra,, vol, ix.
p, 65 1 or Ann. Muiie Guitndt torn, ii»
p. t6S I Bnmouf, Iriii^ad.^ pp. 152,
I 54 ; and aut€f vol 1, pp. It*I j*
IS6 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [cuoit ix.
hot* At the mouths of the various hot springs there are
placed carved stones, eomeUmes shaped like lions, and
at other times as the heads of white elephants; some*
timea stone conduits are constructed, throu|^li winch the
water flows on high {aqueducts), whilst below there are
stone basins, in which tlie water collects like a pond.
Here people of every region come, and from every city,
to bathe; those who suffer from any disease are often
cured* On the right and left of the wai-m springs^* ara.^
nmny st^paB and the remains of vilidras close together*
Ju all thesu places the four past Buddhas have sat and
walked, and the traces of their so doing are still left,
These spots being surrounded by mountains and supplied
with water, men of conspicuous virtue and wisdom take
up their abode liere, and there are many hermits who
live here alao in peace and solitude.
To the west of the hot springs is the Pippala (Pi-
polo) stone house ® When the Lord of the World was
alive in olden times, he coustanily dwelt iiei-e. The deep
cavern which is behind the walls of this liouse is the
palace abode of an Asura (or, tlie Asaras), Many Bhik*
shos who practise Sitm44Vii dwell here. Often we majr
sea strange forms, as of Xagas, serpents, and lions, comei
forth from it. Those who see these things lose their
reason and become daieA XeverihelesSj this wonderful
place (^apedkmi fofuf) is one in which holy saints dwells
ai^ occupying the spot eotiaecrated hy such sacred
1% wt ^ bMMd to PllK
tat boiMe is ntppoaeilj
Pi|«-ka M^ b* «A U«i
, J stib|e«fe J
BOOK IX.]
THE A SURA CAVE.
^57
truces, they forget the calamities and evils that threaten
ihem.
Not long ago there was a Bhikshfu of a pure and up-
rl*;lit life, whose mind was eimmoured of solitude and
quiet ; he desired to practise Sumddhi concealed in this
house. Some one protested and said, "Go not there!
Many calamities happen there, and strange things causing
death are frequent* It is difficult to practise Sairtddhi
in such a spot, and there is constant fear of death. You
ought to remember what has happened before time, If
you would not reap the fruits of after-repentance " Tlie
Bhikshu said, '*Not sol My determination is to seek the
fruit of Buddha and to coiiquer the DSva Mdra. If these
are the dangers of which you speak, what need to name
them ? " Then his took his pilgrim's staff and proceeded
to the house. There he reared an altar and began to
recite his magic protective sentences. After the tenth
day, a maiden came forth from the cave and addressed
the Bhikshu, sayings "Sir of the coloured robes! you
observe the precepts, and, with full purpose, voo adopt
the refuge (foiiTid in Buddha) ; you aspire after ( prepare)
wisdom, atid practise SamddM, and to promote in your-
self spiritual power, so that you may be an illustrious
guide of men, you dwell here and alarm me and my
fellows I But how is this in agreement with the doc-
trine of Tath^gata?" The Bhikshu said, ''I practise a
pure life, following the lioly teaching {of Bnddka), I
'conceal myself among the mountains and dells to avoid
the tumult of life. In suddenly bringing a charge
against me, I ask where is my fault ? " She replied,
' Your reverence ! when you recite your prayers, the
3otind causes fire to burst into (m^ Iiotise) from without,
and burns my abode ; it afflicts me and my family ! I
pray you, pity us, and do not say your charmed prayers
any more ! '*
The Bhikshu said, " I repeat ray prayers to defend my-
self, and not to hurt any living thing. In former days,
158 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. {moKU.
a religious person (a disciple) occupied tliis place and
practised Samddhi with a view to obtain the holy fruit
and to help the miserable ; " theu with unearthly sights
he was frightened to death and gave up bis life. This
was your doing. What have you to say ? "
She replied, " Oppresed with a weight of guilt, my wis*
dom is small indeed ; hut from this time forth I will bar
my house and keep the partition Qfitwccn U and ihis
cjtamhcr). Do }ou, venerable one, on your part, I pray,
i^peat no more spiritual formulae/'
On Lhis the Bhikshu prepared himself in Samddltit and
from that time rested in quiet, none hurtiiig him.
On the top of Mount Vipula (Pi-pu-lo) is a st^pcu This
is where in old times TatliS-gata repeated the law. At the
present time naked heretics (Kirgranthas) frequent this
place in great numbers; they practise penance night and
day without intermission, and from morn till night walk
round {tlie st^pa) and contemplate it with respect.
To tlie left of the northern gate of the mountain
city (Girivjaja, Shan-sldiig), going east, on the north
side of the southern crag (precipm or cliff), g^ing 2 or
3 li, we come to a great stone house in which Devadatta
formerly entered Samddhi
Not far to the east of this stone house, on the top of a
fiat stone, there are coloured spots like blood. By tlie
side of tills rock a siupa has been built. This is the place
where a Ehikshu practising SamdtUd wounded bimseU'
and obtained the fruit of holiness.
There was formerly a Bhikshu who diligently exerted
himself in mind and body, and secluded himself in the
practice of SamddkL Years and months elapsed, and he
had not obtained the holy fruit. Ee tiring from the spot,
he upbraided himself, and then he added with a sigh, "1
despair of obtaining the fruit of Arhatship (freedom Jwm
Itarninff), What use to keep this body, the source of im-
s* /.f., to Riiccour the people in the dark w%f% of birtb, ie., daiiMm»
mud pretas and '*tbe ]Q«t"
:tr]
THE KARANDAVENUVANA,
m
pediment from its very character," Having spoken thus,
he mouDted on this stone and gashed Ina throat Furtli-
iwitb he reached the fruit of an Arhat^ and ascended iiita
the air and exhibited spiritual cbangea; finally, his body
was consumed hy fire, and he reached MhTdm.^ Be-
I cause of his noble resolution they have built {this slttjm)
U3 a memoriah To the east of this place, above a rocky
crag, there is a stone ^iljia. This is the place where a
Bhikshu practising Satnddhi threw himself down and
obtained the fruit. Formerly, when Baddha was alive,
t there was a Bhikshu who sat quietly in a mountain wild,
practising the mode of Samddhi leading tu Arliatship,
For a lon^ time he had exercised the utmost zeal without
l^^stilt. Night and day he restrained his though t^^ nor
(«ver gave up his quiet composure. Tathdgata, knowing
that his senses were fit for the acquirement (of emaiwipa-
lion% went to the place for the purpose of converting him
{j^r/eciing him). In a moment^ he transported himself
from the garden of bamboos (Venuvana) to this mountain-
wde; and there calling liim,^' stood standing awaiting
bim.
At tills time the Eliikshu, seeing from a distance the
holy congregation, his heart and body ravished with joy,
he cast himself down from the mountain. But by his
purity of heart and respectful faith for Buddha's teaching
before he reached the ground he gained the fniit of Arhat-
ship. The Lord of the World then spoke and said, *^ You
ought to know the opportunity/* Immediately he ascended
into the air and exhibited spiritual transformation. To
«how his pure faith they have raised this memoriah
Going about one li from die north gate of the mountain
city we come to the Karan^^vSnuvana (Kia-lau-t'o-
chnh-Yuen).^ where now Dm stone foundation and the
** ThUi iacidtfnl Ib ako related by
Fik-bi&u^ cap, xxx.
** f^n I understand tan <i'hi^ ^* in
tll« s;ti»{:i{^i]}jf of a finder." JuIIcd
tmiOf^im iltm thmig^h Bnddba cftlled
^ It mikj b^ eithiff ** caUin^ him ''
or " CAlling uti aBH^mbly."
^ The bambtitj garden of Ki^rnndaj
f>r Kalunda. For an accoujit nf ihln
garden Bee F& bliui| (Bt*l'» edit, pu
J ] 7i D. £), and also Jullen in hte&t
n. 1 ; e4?e alAO Burooiif« InlrotLt liitticL
p. 456 ; LtitiUt ViMtrnttt p. 415*
i6o RFXORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book is^
brick walls of a viJidra exist. The door faces the east.
Tatli^lgata, when in tlie world, frequeiitly dwelt here, and
preached the law for ttie guidance and conversion of men
and to rescue the people. They have now made a figure
of TathSgnta the size of life. In early days there wag in
this town a great householder (ffftkapaH) called Karanda ;
at this time he had gained ranch renown by giving to the
heretics a large bamboo garden. Then coming to see
Tath^gata and hearing his law, he was animated by a true
faith. He then regretted that the multitude of unbelievers
should dwell in that place. "And now/' he said, "the
leader of gods and men has no place in which to lodge *
Then the spirits and demons, affected by his faithfulness^
<lrove away the heretics, and addressing them said, '^Kar-
anda, the householder, is going to erect a vilidra here for
the Buddha J you must get away quickly, lest calamity
befall you I"
The heretics, with hatred in their heart and mortified
in spirit, went away; thereupon the householder built this
viJidm. When it was finished he went himself to invite
Baddha, Thereon Tathaguta received the gift.
To the east of the Karandavenuvaua is a fi^^^ which was
built by Aj^ta^atru-r/ija, After the Nirvdria of Tath&gata
the kings divided the relics (akeM) ; the king Ajata^atru
returned then with his share, and from a feeling of extreme
reverence built (a sMpa) and offered his religious offerings
to it. When A^oka-nlja (Wu-yau) became a believer, he
opened it and took the relics, and in his turn built another
stupa. This building constantly emits rairacnlous light.
By the side of the stilpa of Ajata^atni-rSja is another
sf^jKt which encloses the relics of half of the body of
Ananda, Formerly, when the saint was about to reach
NirvAv^i he left the country of Magadha and proceeded to
the town of Vaiiali (Fei-she-li). As these two countries
disputed {about him) and began to raise troops, the vener-
able one, from pity, divided his body into two parts. The
king of Magadha, receiving his sharCj returned and offered
I
I
I
I
I
IBOOEIX.!
THE SATTAPANNl HALL.
e6i
to it his religious homage, aiid immediately prepared in
this renowned land^ with great honour, to raise a siitpa.
By the side of this building is a place where Buddha
walked up and down.
Kot far from this is a sMpiu This is the place where
Siriputra and Mudgalaputra dwelt during the rainy
season.
To tlie south-west of the bamboo garden (V6i>uvana)
about S or 6 li, on the north side of the southern
mountain, is a great bamboo forest In the middle of it
la a large stone house Here the venerable Ka^y apa with
999 great Arhats, after Tath&gata's Nirvdna, called a con-
vocation (for the purpose of settling) the three Pifakas.^
Before it is the old foundation-walL King Aj^ta^tni
rmade this hall*^ for the sake of accommodating the great
Arhats who assembled to settle the Dhamia-pifaka,
At fir^t, when Mahft Kl^yapa was seated in silent
(stud^) in the desert (m^utUain forests), suddenly a bright
light burst forth, and he perceived the earth shaking. Then
lie said, ** What fortunate change of events is there, that
this miracle should occur?" Then exerting his divine
sight, he saw the Lord Btiddha between the two trees
entering Nirvdi^ka. Forthwith he ordered his followers to
accompany him to the city of Ku^inagara (Ku*shi).
On the way they met a Erihman holding in his hands a
divine flower, Kaiyapa^ addressing him, said, "Whence
E^me you I Know you where our great teacher is at
It?" The Br3,])man replied and said, '* I have but
just come from yonder city of Ku^inagara, wiiere I aaw
yonr great master jiist entered into Nirvdna. A vast
^ Thb U the famoua SattapftnTii
C»ve, tn which the " fimt Biiddhiat
coiiAcil '^ wad held ^' At the an-
, tz%nc% of tbi. Sattapa^i^acaTe in the
t Ji»gftijhn town (compare «rnfe, n.
45) Gtffbbiijft {L€,t Gitivraja or
BJij»g|11i»} the ftrut coiindl w&tt
^ fi&bhed ftfler Ktveti months " {Iftpa-
f'Vaihia {Old^niniTg} V, 5), In con*
^Iiect*oii with thid ejttrnct I would
refer to the eentenoe preceding it
VOL. U,
(4), where we have named "tH«
second beginning of the Vaasa sea'^
aotL,'* Thia eeeina to explain the
conitant uae of th^ expreaaion, the
*^ double Tf sting Heajscni," by Hiu*in
THmrig. See Iwlow^ th 61.
^ The ball apptntra to have boan
fltrna^ural ■ the cuve at tho back WAi
natiLral. See FergUBson, Cave TeM'
jiUt of Indinj pi 4gb
itSa RECORDS OF WBSTEBN COUNTRIES, [book n,
multitude of heavenly beings were around Itim offering
tbtiir gifts in wursliipj and tins flower, whicli I liold^ 1
brought thence.**
Kuljapa having heaid these words said to liis followei-a,
"Thti Sim of wisdom has qiiL^nchtjd his rays. The world
is now ill darkness. The illustrious guide has left as and !
gone, and aU fleah must fall iota calamity,"
Tiien the careless Bhikshus said one to another with
satisf action, " Tathiltgata has gone to r^t. This is good
for U3, for iiowj if we transgresSi who is there to reprove
or reatraiii us ? "
Then KMyapa, having heard this, was deeply moved
and afflicted, and he resolved to assemble {mlltct) the
ti^easur© of tiie law {Dhanna'piiaka) and bring to pimish-
ment tlie transgressors. Accordingly he proceeded to the
two ireeSi and re;:arding liuddlia, he offered worship.
And now tlie Xing of the Law having gone from the
world, botli men and DGvas were left without a guide, and ]
the great Arhats, nioroover, were cleaving to {the idea of
ikmr) Airvdm. TJien the great Ki^yapa reflected thus :
"To secure obnjience to the teaching of Buddha, we ought
to colbct tlu> Dkamta'pi(alca.*' On this he ascended Mount
Sttnieru and sounded the great gong ((jihan(d\ and spake
thus; " Now then, in the town of EsLjagilha there is going
to be a religious assembly*"* Let all those who have
obtained the fmit {of arkaiship) hasten to the spot,"
In conneciiou with the soundinj^ of the gong the direc-i
tiou of Kdlyapu spread far and wido thi-ougli the great
chiliocosui, and aU those possessed of spiritual capa-
bilities, hearing the instructious, assembled in convocation, j
At this time Xu£yapa addressed the assembly and said^
*' TsthftgatH having died (atiuined to exiindion or Nirmna),
the world is empty. We ought to cuUect the Dharmu^
-piliihi^ m token of our gratitude to Buddha. Now then,
being about to accomphah this, tliere shonld be profound
composure {^nid). How can this be done in tlie midst of
*^ A buameaii ri'latlug to r^ligioQ ; * religion proceeding.
0OOE IX.]
THE FIRST COUNCIL,
T53
sucli a vast multitude? Those wlio Lave acquired the
three species of knowledge {trivithjd)^ who have obtained
the six supernattii-al faculties {Bha4dbh%jnds\ who have
kept the law witliout ftiihtre, whose powers of discrimiua-
tion {dmledic) are clear, sucli superior persona as these
may stop and form the cissembly* Those who are learners
with only limited fruit, let such depart to their homes/*
On this 999 men were left; but he excluded An an da.
as being yet a learner. Then the great KMyapa, calling
liim, addressed him thus: "You are not yet free from
(lefecta ; you must leave the holy assembly/' He replied.
''During many years I have followed TathElgata as his
attendant ; every assembly that has been held for consider-
ing the law, I have joined ; but. now, as you are [^'oing to
hold an assembly after his death {wat), I find rnvself
excluded; the King of the Law" having died^ I have lost
my dependence and helper/'
Kaijapa said, *' Do not cherish your sorrow \ You were
a personal attendant on Buddha indeed, and you therefore
heard muchj and so you loved (;tmich)^ and tli ere fore you
are not free from all the ties that bind {the soul or affec-
Aiianda, with words of submission, retired and came
to a desert place, desiring to reach a condition " beyond
learning;" he strove for this without intermission, but
with no result At lengtJj, weaned out, he desired one
day to lie down. Scarcely had his head reached the pillow •^
when lo I he obtained be condition of an Arbat
He then went to the assembly, and knocking at the
door» announced his arrival KMyapa then asked him,
saying, " Have you got rid of all ties ? In that case exer-
cise your spiritual power and enter without the door being
opened!" Ananda, in compliance with the order, entert*ft
through the keyhole,^ and having paid reverence to the
priesthood, retired and sat down*
** '^(ff tk filnjil^ir account of An- the whole account.
tmdskB iUumi nation, et'ti AbMfaei of ^ la oth^r accauntfl it m stat«d
Faitr Zcdvrcji, p. 72, and compare he entered thrungh the wait
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book u.
At this time fifteen days of the summer TBBt(Varshdva-
sitna) bad elapsed* On this KSiyapa rising, said, *' Con-
sider well and listen ! Let Ananda, who ever beard the
^vords of Tathigata, collect by singing thvaiigh^ the
SiltTa'pi(aJca. Let Up3.li (Yeu-po-Ii), who clearly tmder-
sLands the rules of discipline (Vina^a), and is well known
to all wh(j know, collect the Vinai/a-pifaka ; and I, Kfii*
yap a, will collect the Jhhidharma*pi{aka,'' The three i
months of rain ^ being past, tlie collection of the TripifaJlea
was finished. As the great KSIyapa Mas the president
(Sthavira) among the priestSp it is called the SthaviTa
( Chang- tso-pu) convocation,"
North-west of the place where the great K&iyapa held
the convocation is a siHpa. This is where Auanda, being
forbidden by the priests to take part in the assembly,
came and sat down in silence and reached the fmit (posi-
tion) of an ArhaL After this he joined the assetubly.
Going M'est from tliis point 20 li or so, is a siHpa bnilt
by A^flka-i &ja. This is the spot where the ** great assembly"
{Mahdsangka) formed their collection of books {or, held
their assembly). Those who had not been permitted to
join X&4 japans assembly, whether learners or those above
learning (w4rAafe), to the number of 1 00,000 men, came
together to this spot and said, "Whilst Tath&gata was
alive we all had a common master, but now the King of
the Law is dead it is different. We too wish to show our
gratitude to Buddha, and we also will hold an assembly
for collecting the scriptures " On this the common folk
with the holy disciples came to the assembly (cdl assenibied)^
the foolish and wise alke flocked to^^ether and collected
the SiUra-pitaka, the Vina^a-^pitakaf the Abhidh^irma-
pifaka, the miscellaneous Fitaka {KkuddakanHidya)^'^ and
** Cbanling or rebearainp, <«iit^^ii
•^ Or, the B€Cond "three nioatliK.**
It 16 to be nrittid Xh^% the saason of
Tr«)M was twofold, either the fir&t
'Hhret' monthK/' or, tbe a^cond
" three luoiitha,"
^ This b coDtTftiy to tbe mnal
estplatiMtot), whkh mokes tlw StliA-
vim i»^h1X1l date fn>ixi the neeaod
cDtivocatiun at Yjusilli,
^ Or perbujMi the ^annif^ta*
800KIX.]
NEW RAJAGRIHA.
ihe Dhdrant'pitahi, Thus they distinguished five Pifahas,
And because in this assembly both common folk and holy
ptfrsonnges were mixed together, it was called "the assembly
of the great congregation " {Mahdsa7ijha)J^
To the noftb of the Vl^uvana Vihara about 2oo pacea
we come lo the Karai?(Ja lake (Karan^ahrada), When
TathSgata was in the world he preached often here. The
tv-ater was pure and clear, and possessed of the eight
qualities,^ After the Mrvdna of Buddha it dried up and
disappeared
To the north-weat of the Karan^ahrada, at a distance
of 2 or 3 li, is a stdpa which was built by A^fika-rSja
It is about 60 feet hi^h i by the side of it is a stone pillar
on which is a record engraved relating to the founda-
tion of the sidpa. It is about 50 feet high, and on the
top has the figure of an elephant
To the north-east of the stone pillar^ not far, we come
to the town of Iiajagflha^* (Ho-lo-shi-ki-li-hi). The
outer walls of this city have been destroyed, and there
are no remnants of them left ; the inner city (walls),^'^
nlthough in a ruined state, still liave some elevation from
the ground, and are about 20 li in circuit. In the
iirat case, Bimbis^ra-i^^ja established his residence in
Ku sugar a ; in this place the houses of the people, being
close togetlier, were frequently burned with fire and
destroyed. When one house was in Hames, it was im-
possible to prevent the whole neighbourhood sharing in
the calamity, and consequently the whole was burned
up. Then the people made loud complaints^ and were
unable to rest quietly in their dwellings, Tl)e king
id, " By my demerit the lower people are afflicted ;
Thm Accotstit^ ioi), differs from
the cotDiDQii tradition, which mak^n
thii school of thi! gr«al asaeuibly
date from the tichism mX VaL^iUL
The Rtatemt-nt, howeTer^ of Hiuen
T«ymg} that thi? ttdditiuii&l pifahn
urere c^nat^^d ut thiji asHc^uiUlj ta &
lu^ul iiiid fitiggtfiitivu one^
** For the eight qualities ol water
«ee J, Jt A, S., vol. ii, ]ip, j, 141,
™ " The royai abodu " { Wait^ thr).
Thie is what Fahian calls ^* the
new city/' It ih'iu« to tbfj north uf
thcr mouutainis.
^^ That isf the walls of tbti itoyal
|J^^^c:i^ct* or the citadei
166 RECORDS OF WESTERI^ COUNTRIES. [noOK m
what deed of goodness ^mtrilorious vijiite) can T do in
order to be exempt from such calamities?" His minis-
ters saidj ** Ma}ii\rSja, your virtuous government spreads
peace and harmony, yoiir righteous rule causes light and
progress. It is by want of due attention on the part of
the people that these calamities of fire occur. It is
necessai-y to make a severe law to prevent sucb occur-
rences hereafter* If a lire breaks out, the origin must be
diligently sought for, and to punish the principal gnilty
person, let him be driven into the cold forest. Now this
cold forest (itiavana) is the place of corpses abandoned
(cast mU) there. Every one esteems it an unUicky place,
and the people of the laud avoid going there and passing
through it. Let him be banished there as a cast-out
corpse. From dread of this fate, the people will become
careful and guard {againU the outbreak ofjircy* The king
said, '* It is well; let this announcement be made, and let
the people attend to it"
And now it happened that the king's palace was the
first to be burned with fire. Then he said to his minis-
ters; "I myself must be banished;*' and he gave up the
government to his eldest son in his own place. "I wish
to maintain the laws of the country (A^ said) \ I therefore
myself am going into exile.''
At this time the king of Yail&li hearing that Bim-
bisira-rSja was dwelling alone in the " cold forest/* raised
an army and put it in movement to invade (jnak^ a
foray) when nothing was ready (to resist Min), ITie
lords of the marches {/ro7itiers)f hearing of it, built a
town^^ and as the king was the first to inhabit it, it
was called ** the royal city " (liS-jagrtba)* Then tlie
luinisters and the people all flocked there with their
families.
It is also said that Ajltalatru-rflja first founded this
^ That i8« as it seems^ in the hftcl been belone utttd as & burial-
ptftce where tfae king wan living, place for th€ people of ibe **e^d
Krom this it would appear tUat the town.*'
eiti: o/ the new town oi Kiljugylhaf
SOOE IX,]
N ALAN DA,
I6y
city, and tlie heir-apparent of Aj&taSalru having come to
the throne, he also appointed it to be the capital, and
so it coiitiaued till the time of A^Ska-rfija, w'ho ch?*nged
th€ capital to P4talipiitra, and gave the city of Eija*
griba to the Brahmans, so that now in the city there are
no common folk to be seen, but only Br^hmana to the
number of a thousand faniib'es,
At the soutli-Tvest angle of the royal precincts'' are
two small mwjhdrdmm; the priests who come and go,
jind are strangers in the place, lodge here. Here also
Duddha, when alive, delivered the kw (preached). North-
west from this is a dilpa; this is the site of an old vil-
lage where the houseliolder JyStiahka'* (Ch'u-ti-se-lda)
was born.
Outside the south gate of the city, on the left of the
roadj is a M4pa. Here TatbEigata preached and converted
K^hula (Xo-hu4o)Jfi
Going north from this 30 li or so. we come to Nfllanda
miiffMrdjjm.''^ The old accounts of the country say that
to the sonth of this mnyhdrdfrta^ in the middle of an
Amra (^An-mo-lo) grove, there is a tank. The NAga of this
tank is called Nalanda.'^ By the aide of it is built the
mnQhdrdma^ which therefore takes the name {of the Ndgd),
But the trutli is that TathS,gata in old days practised the
life of a Bodhisattva here, and became the king of a great
country, and egtablislied his capital in this laud. Moved
by pity for living things, be delighted in continually
relieving them. In remembrance of this virtue he was
called ^ " charity without intermission j " and the sa^hg-
^ /.«., of tbe inner dty of R&j»-
74 In Clilttee^ Sing lih, "oonatel-
latinn ** of " «tar crrlluetiot].'-
^ If thii Lo-bii*lo be tho boh of
Buddlu)^, blB coitverBion is gencmlly
stated to have i^currrd at Kapila-
vvatn (Jfanaol of BadJiitm, p, 206).
^ N4lAiidft h(Wi been identified
with the viiJftge of Eftragaun, which
li^ii w^ven iiitlei ao?th ot Eiljglr
^ Aco^rdlrtg to I-taing tb^ liamo
NiUanda 11 derived from NJlga Nan*
da {see J, IL A. S., NX, ^ui, xlii. p.
570- ^^^ * deicription i>f thia
templo of NiUanda see " Two Chin-
ejo Buddhifit InM^riptioni* foiind at
Buddha GftyA/^ X /L A. S,, N.S.,
vuL xiii. I. c. Se© idea Aitdt-a^ 0/
Foitr Lfctum^ p. J40.
^ Bo I uuderatand the pMMf«L
l6Z RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [bookii.
hdrdma was called in perpetuation of this name* Tlie
site wa3 originally an Atiira garden. Five hundred
merchants bought it for ten kStis of gold pieces and gave
it to Baddlia. Buddha preached the law here during
three mouths, and the merchants and others obtained the
fruit of holiness. Not long after the NirvAim of Buddha,
a former king of this country named Sakrdditya (Shi-
kia-lo-*o-t*ie-to) respected and esteemed the (sj/aiem oftht)
one Vehicle,^ and honoured very highly the three
treasures.®^ Having selected hy augury a lucky spot, he
huUt this mnghdnima. When he began the work he
wounded, in digging, the body of the Mga At this time
there was a distinguislied soothsayer belonging to the
heretical sect of thtj Mrgranthas, He having seen the
occurrence, left this record ; " This is a very superior site.
If yoa build here a miighdi^dma^ it must of neci^^sity
become highly renowned. Throughout the five Indies it
will be a modeh For a period of a thousand years it will
flourish still. Students of all degrees will here aasil}^
accomplish their studies. But many will spit blood
because of this wound given to the Naga."
His son, Buddhagupta-r3.ja {Fo-t*o-kio-tu}, who
succeeded him, continued to labour at the excellent under-
takiug of his father. To the south of this he buOt another
Tatlifi-gatagupta* r£i j a (Ta-tha-kie-to-kio-lo) vigor-
ously pmctised the former rules {of hu ancui&rs)^ and he
built east from this another saiighdrdma,
Bal&ditya-r^ja (P'odo-'o»tie-lo) succeeded to the
empira On the north-east side he built a mnXghdrima,
I
It haa no reference to the Nilg». The
wurd Killniid^t ^-unld thus appear to
be dtf rived frimi; «o + a^tiiji + da^ "nut
giving enough,'* or ** not haviinj
fcnouj^b to give."
^ The **ontf Vehicle,^' According
to tbe Buthuritj quiited bj Julicn
{xL 2 %n Ukq) ii '* the vtliide of
Buddbft, wbich h ci>iiiparfd to iv
CTLT foniied of ieven pi^oiu snb-
utanceB, and draivn by a wbit« g^*'
But the expression, *'one VidiicJev'* i»
a cc^nmon one in lAtt<r Bi^ddhlst
books til denote the nntfttrif of
Buddb^t to uhirh we aU b^loiig,
and to "Hhich ^e aU i!f.hall rcturo*
*^ TrxTQindni" Euddba, dhana%
aooKm.]
BALADITYARAJA.
l€j
The work being done, he called together an assembly for
GODgratuktiou. He respected equally the obscure and
the renowned, and invited common folk and men of
religion (^tolimss) without distinction. The priests of all
India came together for the distance of lo.ooo li. After
all were seated and at rest, two priests arrived. They led
them up the tliree-storeyed pavilion, Then they asked
them, saying, " The king, when about to call the assembly,
first asked men of all degrees (cammon and holy). From
what quarter do your reverences come so late?" They
said, ** We are from the country of China. Our teacher ^^
was sick. Having nourished him^ we set out to accept the
king s far*off invitation,®^ This is the reas^on why we
have arrived so late."
The assembly hearing this, were filled with astonisli-
meot, and proceeded at once to inform the king* The
king knowing that they were holy persons, went himself
to interrogate tliem. He mounted the pavilion, but he
knew not wliere they had gone,^ The king then was
affected by a pmfound faith ; he gave up his country and
became a recluse. Having done so, he placed himself as
the lowest of the priests, but liis heart was always uneasy
and ill at rest, ** Formerly {hs mid) I was a king, and the
h^hest among the honourable ; but now I have become a
recluse, I am degraded to the bottom of the priesthood."
Forthwith he went to the priests, and said words to the
above effect. On this the sanf^ha resolved that they who
had not received the full orders should be classed accord*
ing to their natural years of life.^ This saii^hdrdma is
the only one in which this law exists.
s^ It U true tbe fiymbol ihang
in ihii^ phrwtf ia not ihe samD uti
Ill»t forming th^ «GcoDd membcir of
tine word hifthang (upAdbvftvii), but
tli^jT mic the «&mi} in ft^undi atid
fcfa<rsfore I think ho-thang m thu
lesl flhnuld be tranalated **leaoherJ*
^ That u> the iuvitation coming
irom m long duitance.
** Tbftt b, h« MCcndi^ the pa-
vilion with tbre« stogea where tbe
fltratigera from Cbipa had b&en re-
oeivtd ; but wbeu ha arrived he
found they bad dfpatteii
** The lUfual tirdt^r wils tbut they
lihould be chuaHxl according to tht»
number of ye&ra they tmd been
*' profesjsed disciples ; but in tho
eonvfnt ui Bahufitya the order was
that thf^jr shuuid be ckaised Aoc^rd*
I7<J RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book ra:
Tliifl king's sob, called Vajra (Fa-she-lo), came to the
tbrone in succession, and was possessed of a heart firm in
the faith. He again built on the west side of the convent
a sanf^hdrdma.
After tljis a king of Central India built to the north of
this a *^T<i3X aafiffhdrdma. Moreover, he built round these
edifices a high wall with one gate.*® Along succession of
kings continued the work of building, using all tlie skill
of the sculptor, till tlie whole is truly marvellous to be-
hold. The king ^ said, '* In the hall of the monarcli who
first began the san^hd7*dma I wiU place a figure of Bud-
dha, and I will feed forty priests of the congregation every
day to show^ my gratitude to the founder/'
Tiio priest^ to the tuuuber of several tlionsands, ar«
men of the highest ability and talent Their distinction
13 very great at the pa^sent time, and there are many
hundreds whose fame has rapidly spread through dis-
tant regions. Their conduct is pure and unblamable^
They follow in sincerity the precepts of the moral law.
The rules of this convent are severe, and all the priests
are bound to observe them. The countries of India re-
spect them and follow them. The day is not sufficient
for asking and answering profound questions. From
morning till night they engage in discussion; the old and
the young mutually help one another. Those who cannot
discuss questions out of the Tripi{alca are little esteemed,
and are obliged to hide theniiielves for shame. Learned
men from different cities, on tliis account, who desire to
acquire quickly a renown in diaeussion, come here in
multitudes to settle their doubts, and then the streams (0/
ilm^T m&dom) spread far and wide. For this reason some
persons usurp the name {0/ NManda siudents\ and lit
going to and fro reeeive honour in consequence. If men
tng to their DaturiLl age, np to the
time of theif full ordirmtioo. The
king, a] through h« had beeome a
diAcipte, wna not fully ordsiaed.
^ TbAt in, to eater the whole
are*.
^ But it Is not said what ki&jj;.
The tytnbol, too, in ii^ not tfut^.
In 8tlad]tjft refeit^d to? Hh vrat
not to tuJce the name of trunf ot
to \fUng (aee vol, L p, arj m
31)*
I
«oo^ m J
N ALAN DA SAGBS.
tjt
of other quarters desire to enter and take part in the
discussions, the keeper of the gate proposes some hard
questions ; raany are unable to answer, and retire. One
mtist ha\'e stiuUed deeply both old and new (hooh) before
getting admission. Those students, therefore, who come
here aa strangers, have to show their ability by hard dis-
cussion ; those who fail compared with those who succeed
are as seven or eight to ten. Tlie other tw*o or three of
moderate talent, when they come to diacuss in tnrn in the
, assembly, are snre to be humbled, and to forfeit their
renown. But with respect to those of conspicuous talent
;of solid learnings great ability, illustrious virtue, distin-
guished men, these connect (iheir high names) with the
succession ((?f cdchrUies helongin^ to the college), ^\\q\\ as
j Dharmapaia (Hn-fa)^ and ChandrapMa (Hu-yueh),^ wlio
excited by their bequeatlied teaching the tlioughtless and
worldly; Gunamati (Tih-hwui)^ and Sthiramati {Kin-
hwui},^ the streams of whose superior teaching spread
abroad even now; Prabhamitra (Kwang-yeu),®^ with his
cleor discourses ; Jinamitm (Shing-yeu),®* with his ex-
jiilted eloquence ; th(i pattern and f une {Maijings andd&ings)
nf JfianachauiJra (Chi-yueh) ^ reflect his brilliant activity ;
Srgrabnddha(?) (Ming-min), and Silabhadra (Kioi-hien),*^
and other eminent men whose names are lost Tliese illus-
trious personages, known to all, excelled in their atLiin-
ments (tirUic) all their distinguished predecessors, and
passed the bounds of the ancients in their learning. Each
of these composed some tens of treatises and commentaries
*^ A tiative of EA&chipurii, author
\--oi the *^ab(l(ividjfa-tamyvli^ S'dttra
(Max Miillor, pp. joS n., 309-310
And iL, 346, 348- J49. 36 r).
«i See Yn^dlkf ; Max Hiiller,
imdia^ pi 311,
^ Max MiUIcrj India, pt 305 ami
n.j PP- 309-310 n., p. 362,
*^ PapU tit Arya AaaAga (Max
Itidia, hy ciU!to a Kahattriyn* He
retMjfatd China in A. p. 627, and died
in 633 ttt the age of fi^ty-nine (Beal,
A fjB. Four. /.«:*,, p. 2$ ; Max MiiUei*,
Ind,, p. 3i2i.
*^ muU p. 37-
"" Max Miiller, /iwi, pp. 312^361 \
Eitel UjMjiatfhandTa.
*^ The favutirite teacher of Hiuen
Miiller, pp. ^5, 3 1 n., 318 D. ; VasKi- TsJatig^. FV*', pp* 144^ ^ 1 2, 2 1 5, 225 ;
I lief, pp. 59 7^* 226-227, J05)*
** Po-to-pbo'ini.tO'Jo of Otitral Eitelj *. v.
Max Miilkr, Indta^ pp. 310, 343 j
lyi RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. [BOOfi is.
whicli were widely diffimed, and which fortliaii' p*arspicuity
ai-^e passed duwn to the present time.
The sacred relics on the fout aides of the convent are
hundreds in number. For brevity's sake we will recount
two or three. On the western side of the aaiighdrdma,
at no great distance, is a vikdrcL Here Tath^gata ia old
days stopped for three montlis and largely expounded Uie
excellent law for the good of the D^vas,
To the south lOO paces or so is a small dApcu This is the
place where a Efiikshu from a distant region saw Buddha,
Formerly there was a Bhikshu who came from a distant
region. Arriving at this s|>ot, he met the multitude of
disciples accompanying Buddha, and was affected inwardly
with a feeling of reverence^ and so prostrated himself on
the ground, at the same time uttering a strong desire that
he might obtain the position of a Cbakmvartt! tnonatch,
Tath&gata having seen him, spoke to his followera thus:
" That Bhikshu ought much to be pitied* The powei'
(charcLctcr) of his religious merit is deep and distant;*
his faith is strong. If he were to seek the fruit of Buddha,
not long hence he M'ould obtain it ; but now tliat he has
earnestly prayed to become a Chakravartti king, he will in
future ages receive this reward ; as many grains of dust
as there are from the spot where he ha^ thi-own himself
on the earth down to the very middle of the gold wheel,**
so many Ghakravarttt kings will there be for reward;^
but having fixed his mind on earthly joys, the fruit of
holiness ia far ofi'.^
On this soutliern side is a standing figure of Kwan*
taz'-tsai (Avalokit^ivara) Bodhisattva. Sometimes heia
seen holding a vessel of perfume going to the vihdra of
Buddha and turning round to the ri*:;ht,
I
I
^ Tlu« 11 the Uieml meiming at
the nymbok. Julian tran^lAttffl, '^btf
huH A profound virtue/^ It may
me&n that his religioti^ m^rit, though
deep, will bave but & dintant tt:*
^ Le.f to the middb of the earth
ivhere the gold ivheel l&
^ Le.t m many timefl will bebt
A ChaktAVarttl king.
^ ThU seoms tn ^phiin the word*
"d<!e|iaiid distant*'^ ^k<9 above il 95,
BOOEH.]
THE BALADITYA VIHARA.
m
To the south of this 8tatue is a siApaj in which are
remains of Buddha's hair and naik cut during three
months. Those persons afflicted with children's com-
plaints,^ coming here aad turning round religiously, are
mostly healifd.
To the west of t!ii9, outside the wall, and by the side of
& tankj is a $t4pa. This is where a hei-etic^ holding a
sparrow in his liand^ asked Buddha questions relating to
death and birth*
To the south-east about 50 paces, within the walls, is
an extraordinary tree, ahout eight or nine feet in height,
of which the trunk is twofold. When TathS,gata of old
time was in the world, he Hung his tooth-cleaner (danta-
kdsh(ka) on the ground here, where it took root. Although
many months and years have elapsed since then, Uxe tree
neither decreases nor increases.^^
Next to the east tliere is a gi'eat vikdra about 200 feet
in height* Here Tathigata, residing lor four months,
©xplained various excellent laws.
After this, to the north lOO paces or so, is a vUidra in
which is a tigure of Kwan-taz'-tsai Bfldhisattva, Tiie dis-
ciples of pure faith J who offer their religious gifts, do not
all see the place he occupies alike; it is not fixed.^^^
metimes he (ie., ikcfyurt) seems to be standing by the
of the door; sometimes he goes out in front of the
Eeiigions people, both clerics and laics, from all
parts come together in numbers to oflTer their gifts.
To tile north of this vikdra is a great vikdra^ in height
about 300 feet, which was built by Baliditya-r^ja (Po-
lo-'o-tie-to-wang). With respect, to its niaguificence,
*• Of it may be trdn»latect, '* thoM
ftJBIcled vilb c^^inplicated diseanes. *
Tha Avmbol yin^ meuiA eithec **»
\mh& *' or " to »dd or increjue,"
*•■ After bAVlD^ mted the danta-
k£«b| ha tor d«iuilitg the teeth, it wm
uviUiJ to divide it into two part^p
bence the double tmok of the tree
i,ooEiipare Julien in loc^ D. t). The
danialiishfka in the on\^nal is
*' ohewing-wiUow-tWig/* The wood
la^ed in India is tho Aa^tt eatechu;
see af^Uj voL L pi 6S n. i and Ju-
Heu'i note, tome L^ p. 55.
^1 Or, *' da not &U a^& what they
see fdike» *^h& placet he occupies li
not fixed/*
174 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. [eooK is,
its dimensions, and tlte statoe of Buddlia placed in it, it
resembles {k tJie mme as) the great viJidra built under
the B&Uii tree.^^
To tlie noitli-east of this 15 a slilpa. Here Tathagata in
days gone by explained the excellent law for seven days.
To the north-west is a place where tlje four jmst Bud-
dhas sat down.
To tht! south of this is a vihttra of bia^s *^ built by
6ilS.ditya*r4ja. Altliough it is not yet finished, yet its in-
tended ineaaurementj when finished (to plan), will be 100
Kext to the eastward 200 paces or so, outside the
Mails, is a figure of Buddha standing upright and made of
copper. Its height is about 80 feet A pavilion of six
stages is required to cover it. It was formerly made by
P ft r n a V a r m a - r a j a (Mwan-cbeu).
To the north of this statue 2 or 3 li, in a vthdra
constructed of brick, is a figure of TSra B6dbisattva (To-
lo-p'u-sa)» This figure ia of great height, and its spiritual
appeamnee very striking. Everj^ fast-day of the year
large offerings are made to it The kings and ministers
and great people of the neigbboming countries offer ex-
quisite perfumes and flowers, holding gem-covered flags
I** 1'tu* It the grtiM± fikdrm enp-
poaed liO hftv« boen baUt bj Aniftra-
iMvA. Wilb n^adb to thli mod the
whol^ mahpstlt lb« eiiirt>«v«tsi«i and
the^vrtes n^pectlu^ iU dale; see Dr.
ill tiif* foimifcMe of IxMi^ (liadt-
AHboqgh JuUeo renderi it ikeom db')
h eipj«ln«d br M«dl»int (lub vocw
ikA4) to be "famine sloue^ Mscd in
the fofmaUott of bnas.*^ Tbe cala-
MUie itoae ii the ouliitui of Pliny ^
" fit «t € lapidtf cpf«)flOf quttn vcxifrcit
odmiun *" (vol ii. cap. lixir, g a),
ddmudi U f^bblei to have dijaoiivered
iU u« in llie cooipodtivii of braap^
masi. hiMcu the aanie. It may bo
OilM ealunme from tU place r>f
Hm «•• of the c^bcd> mm M sad
CdliL Tho latuwt ii jfuJifunil hf «epartaJtlu«i, C^lamina, at tbe mouth
edhm^t |«icht«el'Aoit)*'aBftkiBd «f tili I&duai hence the Chiiie#it9
f T Hit T»«imMln| innlal, whSrh thu m^ it Gomt* fioio rv» »«e. Brmss
tifvcNfftr. UafaiMdiM lhiFy»- mm ^^tH^ {iaUtm cm Dtdtk mtiai)^
twmtMm^aM, Oft sii;;h|«aiilyhe nacidia coir«riiig the
i^mmUkmmmmmm «mlk of a bmldistf , Itwaatonnd
MMfttamhkrit* pnhdb^ I7 liaid%& i& lh» osm
Art yH ^(W|lkk«iMttl»bt Ift- wdM-DolSis.
ImMI Ib Hm fMWC» i« th» iast, ^ ^^ m heights but in l^ugtK
BOOK rxO SA RIPVTRA A ND A S VAJITA . 375
and canopies, whilst instmmetits of metal and stone
resound in turns, niingled with the lianiiony of flutes and
harps. These religious assemblies last Tor seven days.
Within the sonthern gate of the wall ia a large welh
Formerly, wlien Euddlia was alive, a great company of
merchants parched with tldrst came here to the spot
w^liere Buddha was. The Lord of the World, pointing to
t)iiB place, said, "You will find wat^r tliere/' The chief
of the merchants, piercing the earth with the end of the
axle of his cart, immediately water rushed out from the
ground. Having drunk aud heard the law, they all ob-
tained the fruit of holiness.
Going south-west 8 or 9 li from the aaiiffhdrdma, we
come to the village of Kulika (Kiu-li-kiu), In it is a
si^jia built by A^oka-raja, This is where the venerable
Mudgalaputra (Mo-te-kia-lo-tsen) was born. By tlie side
of the villa^^e is a si'&pa. This is where the Venerable One
reached complete Nirvdiia^^^ and in it are placed tlie
remains of his bequeathed body. The venerable (Mali^-
mudgalaputra) was of a great Brahman family^ and was
an intimate friend of ^^riputra wljen they were young.
This Sanputra was renowned for the clearness of liis dia-
lectic skill ; the other for his persevering and deep pene-
tration. Their gifts and wisdom were alike, and moving
or standing they were always togetlier,^*^ Their aims and
desires from beginning to end were just the same. They
had together left the world from distaste to its pleasures,
and as hermits had followed Saiijaya (Shen-sho-ye) as
their master.^*^^ Sflriputra having met A ^va jit a (Ma-
shing) the Arhat, hearing the law^ understood its holy
{mcanin^)}^ On returning he repeated what he had
** Lit^Tiilly, Nirpdiut "withiHil gilfto in PAli, — ^H^rtiy, Manual of
renmins ' (iinup^iftej»}. For the
niieAUiug of thitt phrase cuneult ChQ-
d«t«^ I'ali I.^kt.f Bvib vfic. Nibbd-
iiciiA. JtUten renders it Parinir-
*"• F<jr ail accmint of theBcr two
i]i«^ipleHf BG« Fo-iJu}-kififif vargn ]7<
Tbcjf »re coJled Strijnt and Mu-
m '* There was at tliU time m
KnjagftLfi a famous p^nbmjika
calk'd Sttiiguk To him they {Serijut
u.nd Mugalaii) w*-nt, mici tboj re*
mained with him pomi^ tim^'*^ Ma-
nual 6/ jBudhmrt, p. 1 9 5*
^"o Or, undtfnttiHid the Lwl^ oat^
i.9^, Advajit^
176 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book TI,
heard for the sake of the venerable (Madgalaputra)* On
this he understocMl tlie meaning of the law and reached
the first fruit,*''* Then with 250 followers he went to the
place where Buddha was. Tlie Lord of the World, seeing
lam at a distance, pointing him out, said to bis disciples,
" That one conung here will be the first among my fol-
lowei-8 in the exercise of spiritual faculties (miraculous
powers)" Having reached the place where Buddha was,
he requested to enter the law (the SQcieiy), The Lord
replying, said, " Welcome, Ehikshu ; cartifully practise
a pure life, and you shall escape the limits of sorrow/*
Hearing this his hair fell ofiF, and his common robes were
tilianged into others. Observing in their purity the sec-
tions of the rules of moral diampline, and being in his
exterior behaviour faultless, after seven days, getting rid
of all the bonds of sin, lie reached the condition of an
Arhat and the supeniatunil powers.
East of the old village of Mudgalaputra, going 3 or 4
li, we come to a stUpa, This is the place where Bimbisira*
iSja went to have an interview with Buddha When
Tathlgata first obtained the fruit of a Buddha, knowing
that the hearta of the paoplo of the Magadha were waiting
for him athirst, he accepted the invitation of BimbisAra-
ifija, and early in the morning, putting on his robes, he
look his begging*disli, and with a thousand Bhiksbua
around him, on the light hand and the left (lu advanctd).
In front and behind these there were a number of aged
Biabmaiia who went with twisted hair (jdlina), and being
desirous of the law, wore their dyed garments {cMvara),
Followed by such a throng, he entered the city of liflja-
Then Lord 6akra (Ti-shih), king of Dfivas, changing Lis
appearance into that of a MS^nava (Ma-na-p'o) yonth,^*^
with a crown upon his head and hia hair bound up, in
his left hand holding a golden pitcher and in his right a
precious stfiff, be walked above the earth four fingers
^ /.&, became & iSrotipamia. ^^ TEut u> a yoting Bribnmnu
UK IX J
SARIPUTRA.
177
high, leading Buddha along the roafl in front, in the midst
of lite vast a5sembh% Then the king of the Magadha
country, Bimbis^ra (Pin-pi -so-Io) by name, accompanied
by ail the Brihman householJers within the land, and the
merchants {ku-ssc), 100,000 myriads in all, going before
and behind, lending and following, proceeded from the
city of Raja-rliia to meet and escort the holy congrega-
tion.
South-east from the spot where Bimbas&ra-rija met
Buddha, at a distance of about 20 li, we come to the town
of Kalapin^ka {Kia-l(hpi'7ia-kia), In this towui is a
stilpa which was built by A^oka-rfija, This is the place
where 64nputra, the venerable one, was born. The
welP" of the place still exists. By the aide of the place ^^*
is a Mpa, This is where the venerable one obtained
JiTirvdfja; the relics of his body, therefore, are enshrined
therein. He also was of a high Braliman family. His
father was a man of great learning and erudition; he
penetrated thoroughly the most intricate questions. There
w^ere no hooks he had not thoroughly investigated. Hia
wife had a dream and told it to her husband. "Last
night," *^aid she, *' during my sleep my dreams were
troubled by a strange man *^' whose body was covered with
armour; in his hand he held a diamond mace with wlilch
hi? broke the mountains j departing, he stood at the foot
of one particular mountain," " This dream/* the husband
said, " is extremely good. You will bear a son of deep
learning; ho will be honoured in the w-orld, and will
attack the treatises of all the masters and break down
their teaching (sdiools)^^ Being led to consider, be wiU
become the disciple of one who is more than huuian/' "*
^'^ This may sklso tnt^au " the stonti
^^^ Julien B»y8t **by the Bide of
the weU," But refw to th** acc{>uiit
of Mtidg»Uputm'ft birthpliM^e. The
<3vigiziftl is **the weU of the viUiige/^
" ' t houjie.*'
^** This i« an obsc\ire actitetice,
but It a^eema to correi^potid with thet
ikesm of the mail fitstuditig at the
frxit of a ttjotititaiiii, Buddha is con*
irtautly spoken of ^sk '^ a taountain of
gold ; " and the cixpreBsioti puh jn
yih jiit^ *^iiot aa OKe I3!jan/' steii
^^^ By interocmtve with a etrange to allude to the guperhmnan chikr-
m. acttif of BJlriputra'a future teacher^
178 RECORDS OF tVESTERN COUNTRIES, [fioos is.
And so io due course she coneeived a chilJ. All at
once slie was greatly eulighteaed. She discoursed in
high and powerful language, and her words were not to
be oTertliKiwiL When the renerable one be^ii to be
e%ht yeats old* his imputation was spread in every direc-
tioQ. Hia natural disposition was pare and simple, his
heait loving and compassionate. He broke through all
impediments in his way, and perf^^cted Lis wisdom. Ho
fotmed a fiiendship when young witli Mudgalaputra, and
being deeply disgusted with the world, and having no
system to adopt as a refnge, he went with Mudgalaputi^
to the heretic Safljaya's abode, and practised (his modk <?/
mlwoHm). Then they said together, "This is not the
system of final deliverance,^" nor ia it able to rescue us
tmm the trammels of sorrow. Let us each seek for an
iUdstiioiis guida He who first obtains &im€i d€w^ kt
him make the taste common to the other/' "^
At this time the great Arhat Aivajita, holding in his
hand Ills proper measure bowl {pi^ni), was entering tlie
city begging for food.
S^riputra seeing his dignified exterior and liis quieL an J
beconnng manner, forthwith asked him, ** Who is your
master 1 ** He answered, *' The prince of the S4kya trib*?,
disgusted with tbe worlJi becoming a herniii, has reached
perfect wifldom. This one is my master/' Sariputra added,
** And what doctrhie does he teach ? May I find a way
to hear it ? *' He said, " I have but just received instruc-
tioBj and have not yet penetrated the deep doctriua'*
S&riputra said, "Pray tell ma {repmt) what you have
heiird." Then Alvajita, so far as he could, explained it
and spoke. J5ariputra having heard it, immediately
Qd the other bimd^ Jullen trftiislatet
\% *'ibera will not be a gre&ter
boQOur for a man than to become
bifi diadple;'^ or, *' nothing trill be
oonudered «o grtsat an honour to a
tnafi as to becmne his discipb/^ and
ihb pei'hapB li tbe meiititU|^' of Xha
"^ "The highest" or
truth."
^^ Th&t JA, " the^ water of in*
mortality ; *' the doctrine of Euddhx
*^^ /.«:, let him commuaicat* lim
knowledge of tbfti ijiteua of mlwm*
tloQ (awcet dew).
BOOK IX j
DEATH OF SAmPUTRA.
m
Teached the first fruit, and went forthwith with 250 of his
followers, to the place where Buddha was dwelling.
The Lord of the World, seeing him afar off, pointing to
him and addressing Ids followers^ said, '* Yonder conies
one who will b^raost distinguished for wisdom among my
disciples" Having reached the place^ he bent his bead
in worship and asked to be permitted to follow the teach*
ing of Baddha, The Lord said to him, " Welcome,
Bhikshu."
Having heard these words, he was fortViwith or-
dained."^ Half a month after, hearing Buddha preach
the law on account of a BrMima^ "* called " Long-nails **
(Dtrghanakha), together with other disc^urseSi^^ and
uoderstanding them with a lively emotion, he obtained
the fruit of an Arhat After this, Auanda hearing*
Eoddlia apeak about his Nirvdna, it was noised abroad
and talked about (bt/ ilte dlsci^le^). Each one was affected
with griet 64riputra was doubly touched with sorrow,
and could not endure the thought of seeing Buddha
die. Accordingly, he asked the Lord that he miglrt die
first- The lord said, *' Take advantage of your oppor-
tunity*"
He then bade adieu to the disciples and came to his
native village. His followers, the Srimaijfirag, spread
the news everywhere through the towns and villages.
Ajataiatru-raja and his people haj^tened together as the
wind, and assembled in clouds to the assembly, whilst
S&riputra repeated at large the teaching of the law.
Having heard it, they went away. In the middle of the
following night, with fixed {correct) thoughti and mind
restrained, ho entered the Samddhi called ? final ex-
tiDction*" After awliile, having risen out of it, he
died.
^^ Admitted to luidertakc thu Dtr^JtaiiaLha. paHiTdJaka paHpftch-
duties of tba iDorul oode of diacip' ckka (JtiL nait* in It^^)
lio**, *^ Or, tUe end of the dbcourai? ;
1^ This Edlbman or BrahmA* but the symbol cktt geueraUj raeiui*
diAria (di*M)g-chAfi-fan-chi) is well "theivftC**
' Ijiawii, hi there u a work called
l8o RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book ri.
Four or five li to the soutli-east of the town K§la-
piiuika^^ is a gl^Apa, This is the spot wliere a disciple
of Sari put m reached JV^in?eiiwi. It m otherwise said,
"When Kai^yapa Buddha was in the world, then three
lS(u o! great Arhats entered the condition of complete
Nirrdna in this plac*."
Going 30 li or so to the east of this last-named
siilpa., we come to Indra^laguh^ mountain (Iti^tVlo-^
shi-lo-kia-ho-shan).*^ The precipices and valleys of this
mountain are dark and gloomy. Flowering trees grow
thickly together like forests. The summit has two peaks,
which rise up sharply and by themselves. On tiie south
side of the western peak ^^ between the crags is a great
stone house/^ wide but not high. Here Tath&gata in old
time was stopping when Sakra, king of Devas, wmte on
llie stone mattei^ relating to forty-two doubts which he
had, and asked Buddha respecting ihem»^*^
Then Buddha explained the matters* The traces of
these figures still exist. Parsons now tty to imitate by
comparison these ancient holy figures {Jl^rt /orms)^^
pttiftkA, see Fk-kiam vBcal'i i^iUou),
|h, III, n. 2.
t»i»" The "rocl^ hill sUwHiing bj
pMk «r tl&i 1^ At MMkctm
^ Hm y>lAtoi fluffy • ^MiM*
IMwr 0f tin t«« i>a tk« m«i k
ffiAvil a«t^ n«ft is Uw «m 1^
^ Kmt
** Tl»t ifl, ftt it Becmu, he drew
oertkia figiim w l«lt«f« on th«
stooe, snd aoked Bnddba to <7ii-
plaiD some diffienllles be b&d as to
tbe SDUjed of tbew figmesv Tbri«
fcittj-two diffiooliiei hftve tio i^ft^r-
^loe to the ^tei^ (/ iW^wfi^ *S<e-
^ * nk iTMHihtirm Rpfiean to 1
IIm mih jmdSaye one Ju*'
viicb ict^tthliji the aed
it tibft ttiBi (Mi^ «f ttt BoddbaL'^
B«l if tfac ^T^hd ii'z iHrnl ^
tokB« for Ifae adTetfo *ber«^** th«1
MiMiJ tiMMikliiM wo^ be i " Xtjw
thaPi «» Va« figms b Imitotioii
«f tibiat aacimt larcred i^vibolt 1
Mfta * Tbi fij iliinbt ii 1 '
«^ M^p. *tbM mttb ar fig.
IS «in«r lor * JWm^,* **tlw figwv
te ii VimMmr wbkk own > tiiHe
BDOKtX.]
THE HA!
i8i
I
I
I
I
Those wlirr enter the cave to worship are seized with a
son of religious trepidalLon.
On tUe top of the mountaia ridge are traces where
tlie four former Buddhas sat and walked, still remaming.
On the top of the eastern peak is a miiglidrdma; the
common account is this: when the priests who dwell
here look across in the middle of the night at the wes-
tern peak, where the stone chamber is, they see before
the image of Buddha lamps and torches constantly
burning.
Before the miigMrdma on the eastern peak of the
Indralailaguha mountain is a stiipa which is called
Hafisa (Keng-sha).^^ Formerly the priests of this
mii^hdrdma studied the doctrine of the Little Vehicle,
that is, the Little Vehicle of the "gradual doctrine "^^
They allowed therefore the use of the three pure articles
of food, and they followed this rule without fail. Now
afterwards, when it was not time to seek for the three
pure articles of food, there was a Bhikshu who was
walking up and down ; suddenly he saw a tlock of wild
geese flying over him in the air. Then he said in a
jocose way, ** To-day the congregation of priests has not
food sufficient, Mahasattvaal now is your opportunity."
No sooner had he finished, than a goose, stopping its
flight, fell down before the priest and died. The
Bhikshu having seen this, told it to the priests, who,
hearing it, were affected with pity, and said one to the
other, " Tathagata framed his law as a guide and en-
^^ Keng-acNkia-kui, in Cbinese to the hot QpHngH on tht? tiorth-eant
KiBtig-aha^ The lower jiemk on the «lope of the Boribhir hill there la
ejitft is crowned with ft solid toivtr
of brickwork, well known a» JAra-
maoii^e foundation of a etone
house Sj feet aquare, called Jftri*
Madb;^ka-biLithak, or ** J /far&Handh&' a landhfi.' ka-ba tthak, or " JarAsandliA'ii
Uirouei,'* Tbi» t4>wer, the rnins of
which itill eat flit. U probably the
jttfpa alluded to in the text (eomp.
CunninghMQ, Arch. Surrtif, L 19).
But I am at a loss hoM^ to explain
General Cunmngham'ii remark
{Areh. Surve^tiii. 141), that ''cluae
throne/^ Thb ia explAlnod, how-
ever, in Fepgnja&ou &Qd Burgeis^ Cawe
Teiiipttt of India^ by the fitatemeot
that there are two liteti &o nikDied*
''* The advanced drictrine of the
Little Vehicle (HiuaySna) ; compare
Jiilicn*B noti^, tume L p. 3*
i82 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. [book k.
coyragement {suiiahh to) the powers {^^ngs) of each
person ; ^^ now we, following * the gradual doctrine/
are using a foolish guide. The Great Vehicle is the true
doctrine* We ought to change out fonner pmctice, and
follow more closely the sacred directions. This goose
falling down is, in truth, a true lesaon for us, and we
ought to make known its virtue \>j handing down the
story to other ages^ the most distant/' On thia they
built a 8ii)Lpa to hand down to future ages the action
thev had witnessed, and they huried the dead goose
beneath it.
Going ISO or 160 li to the north-east of the Indra-
lila-guh^ mountain, we come to the Kapotika {p\g€m}
convent,^^ There are about 200 priests, who study
the principles of the SarvastavELda school of Bud-
dhism,
To the east is a at'd.pa which was built by AI6ka-rftja,
Formerly Buddha residing in this place, declared the
law for one night to the great congregation. At this
time there was a bird-catcher who was laying his snares
for the feathered tribe in this wood. Having caught
nothing for a whole day. he spoke thus, " My bad luck
to-day ia owing to a trick aomewheiu" Therefore he
came to the place %vhere Buddha was, and said io a high
voice, '* Your speaking the law to-day, Tathigata, has
caused me to catch nothing in all mj nets. My wife
and my children at home are hungry; what expedient
shall I tiy to help them ? " Then Tatiiagata replied,
*'lf you will light a Ere, I will give you something ^>
eat" '
Then Tath&gata made to appear a large dove, which
fell in the fire and died. Then the bird-eatcher taking
it, carried it to his wife and children, and thay ate it
I
I
I
I
I
^ /(*., Buddhiip''a law was in»
landed to W adapted to circum-
v^itil is identified bj 0ener&l Cyn*
xiingham with the viUag^ of PAr-
bttti, just 10 mile« to thi? tiortb*
east of i*iri)'ek< Thijs wtvuld m^uipr
Hit in dijitig^ th« 150 or 160 !j td.
Hiuen Tfliftn^ into 50 or 60^
BOOK IX.]
rHE SOLITARY HILL,
m
I
together. Then he went back to the place where Buddha
was, on which, by the use of expedients, he framed his
discoutse so as to convert the bini-catcher. Having
beard the discourse, he repented of his fault and was
renewed in heart Then he loft his home, and practising
wisdom, reached the holy fruit, and because of this the
samjkdrdma waa called Kapotika,
To the south of this 2 or 3 li we come to a solitary
hill/^^ which is of great height, and covered witli forests
and jungle. Celebrated flowers and pure fountains of
water cover its sides and flow through its hollo wa. On
this hill are many vihdrds and religious shrines, sculptured
with the highest art. In the exact middle of the mhdra
is a figure of Kwan-tsz'-tsai Bodljiaattva. Altltough it is
of small size, yet its spiritual appearance is of an affect-
iog character. In its hand it holds a lotus llower; on its
head is a figure of Buddha.
There are always a number of persons here who abstain
from food desiring to obtain a view of the Bddhisattva, For
Beven days, and fourteen days, and even for a whole month
(ffo thiy fast]. Those wIjo are properly affected see tliis
Kwan-tsz'-tsiii BoJlusattva with its beautifuP^^ marks,
and thoroughly adorned with all its majesty and glory,
1 1 comes fort li from the middle of the statue, and addresses
kind words to these men.
In old days the king of the Siiiihala country, in the
™ This iiolitAry hiU ia BUpposed to
be ** the hOL ftAnding by itaelf,''
JirporU, vdL xv. pu 7). Dr, Fwrgui-
mem^ qh the other hmid, Identifies tho
hllJ of Behar with tb&t sit^ (/. H,
A* S. N.R, vol. ¥1. p, 329), and thia
hill ^ttb the ShSkbpura rang** {tbid.f
*** One form of the worship of
Kw»ti-j!tt will pn>bably be found to
bA¥e been derived fmm the Pertmu
Ati«lti« or Ati^hita ; the dtitterip-
il<»ii« ^Iven of i>ach are too simtL^r
in l>e attributed to accident. K^w*
cittUy *m thi» point of "beaaty" com-
pare Sacred Booh$ of the Ea^, vol % xii L
p, S3 i aJiio Bunym Nt^njio, Catidotjua
of Jap. and Chin* Book* ittldif added
U) the BixUeian, ooL 7, to ahuw that
Kit'^m-yln is IdentiBed with "pure
water *' Note also Ed kin's Chmete
Bttddhujn^ p. 162^ *' Kwao-yin (torn
beyond the trea.*' The deacriptiun
of A(ilhita*s dress in thts Abdt^
Yaaht { S. B, K, vol xjti iL ) J§ 1 2 fj- 1 3 1,
corresponds with the leppeseutatioua
in the LHurgy i>f Krcan-tfhk, The
atibj^ct ia too co| iuiu for a note.
i84 RECORDS OP WESTERN COUNTRtES. [book i J
early morning reflecting Iiis face in a mirror, was not thl ^
to see liimself, but lie saw in the middle of a T&la wooi^^*
on the top of a little mountain in the Magadha countr^^T
of Jambudvfpa, ^ figure of this BSdhiaattva. The kiu^^^,
deeply affbcted at the benevolent appearance of the figtir^^ ^e,
diligently searched after it. Having come to this moun^^:iai-
tain,^^ he fonnd in fact a fij^nre resembling the one he liai^^^d
seen. On this he built a %4hdra and offered to it religiou_«i-»^
gifts. After this the king still recollecting the fame oc^^ of
the circumstance, according to his example, built v{hdra^r^»~(i^
and spiritual shrines. Flowers and incense with tlL.K.^e
sound of music are constantly offered here*
Going south-east from this shrine on the solitary moun^:^^-
tain about 40 li, we come to a convent with about fift^^^J
priests,^** who study the teaching of the Little Vehicles -e.
Before the san^hdrdma 18 a great &tit]i}a, where man^ -*y
miracles are displayed. Here Buddha in former day""'^^^^
preached for Brahnm-dSva's sake and others during seve^ -^^
days* By the side of it are traces where tlie three Buddhu-^rni
of the past age sat and walked* To the north-east of th — ^^^
sanghdrdma about 70 li, on tlie south side of the Gange^^^^
river, we come to a large village, thickly populated,^^^^^
There are many Deva temples here, all of them admimhl:,^ —IB
adorned,
Not far to the south-east is a great siiXpa. Here Bu(^^3'
dha for a night preached the law, Guing east from tbi ^^^^
we enter the desert mountains ; and going 100 li or so, w^ ^
come to the convent of the village of Lo-in-ni-lo.^^
Before this is a great s^ripa which was built by A^ka -^
*^ The worship of Kwon-ym afl a
mountain deity h»a been idluiied to
in the X K A, 8., N.a, voL xv. pp.
33; f. I would remark here tbftt it
Bruins the worship of this deity wns
partly oonnected with Ct?yIon. Tho
argumeDt of the pfip<er iu the J, R,
A, S. 18^ to thf} fi&nia purport.
^^ General CunDingham suggesU
the subiititutioii of /our li fuT/wtif.
In tti&t II&M tlie place iodlcat^ii
would be AphtAT (lee Arch, Survff-^
TOL XV. p. io)»
^ Both distance «nd dipecttoc*
potiit to die vicinity of Sbekhpurt^
{op. sit p. TJ).
13(1 Idtjntified by Cunningham with
Rajj^a. In Gladwin' » Ainti*Ak'
bari it ia found undt^r th« form
•* Rowbtmny/^ which closely re*
sembteit the Cbinei}i;, Julien pi^
pf>^ei» E6hin!la difubtfully. Bi^ alM
BOOKUL] HIRANYAPARVATA. 185
rija. Here Buddha formerly preached the law for three
montlis. To the north of this 2 or 3 li is a large tank
about 30 li round. During the four seasons of the year
a lotus of each of the four colours opens its petals.
Going east we enter a great forest wild, and after 200
li or so we come to the country of I-lan-na-po-fa-to
(Hiranyaparvata).
( 186 )
BOOK X.
Omiains an nc'ouftt of ser^iteen rotmtTi&t^ viz,^ (i) I-lan~na*po~fa'
to J* (2)Clien-pQ; (3) Kte-diU'hoh'kJU-lo ; {4} Fun^ha-fa-tun-na;
{5) Kia-m&-lH-po ; (6) San'mi}4a^ha ; (7) Tan-mo-li-ti ; (S)
Ku-lo-na-m-fa-la-fia; (9) U-cha; (io> Kong-wfo; (u) Kie^
Ung-kia ; ( 1 2) ^««>^ia-f« ; (13) 'An-ta4o ; (14) f o-Jia-Ke-e#*4r«i ;
{15) Cku-li-ye/ (16) Ta-lo^'-fi/i'a ; ( 1 7) Jtf" o-Jo-lfi f*-rAa-
I-LAN-NA-PO-FA-TO (UlRANyA-PAEVATA).l
This country is about 3000 H in circuit. The capital of
the country 13 20 li or so round, aud is bounded 011 the
north by the river Ganges,* It is regularly cultivated,
and is rich in its produce. Flowers and fruits also are
abundant. The climate is agreeable in its temperature.
The manners of the people are simple and honest. There
are ten saiiglvdrdnms, with about 4000 priests. Most of
iheni study the Little Vehicle of the Sinumatlya (Chiiig-
liang-pu) achooh There are some twelve Bfiva temples^
occupied l>y various sectaries.
^ Hiranya-parvatar or Ihe Golden
Mountain, ia iiltntitied by Ge literal
CuEimttj^^bam with the hUl of Mon-
gir. Thitt hiU (And the kingdom to
wkleb it gav« its name) waa from
early date of conaiderable import-
ancc, ns it eoniiiianded the land
route between the hilla nttd the
river, af> well as the water route by
the Ganges. It ia t^akl to have
be«Q onginftUj c^Ied Ka^hfaharatia
Farvata, aj it OTerlcxiked the f amot^
bathing- place on the Ganfeq called
KaiihtahanLna Ghfl^ or *' thp pain-
expelliog' bathing- pi ace/' be<caiiFie all
people afflicted with either grief or
bodily paiti were at ouce cur^d by
bathing there. Cumunghaiii r^
luarku that " thu Dune of Haraiia
Farvata la dearly the ori^al ot
Hw'en Tbaan^B /^^<(n-na-/'a-/*ia*^
(ise<i the whole section, Ai^eh, Sun^^ m
Imiia, vol XV. pp. i6^ 17), The hill
was Ahtjt called Mndgicilag^H. Thin
limy have originated the $tciry tif
Mudgalftpntra and the bouaeholtf^r,
S'rtUa I'lVftiti tikOtL
^ There teemB to he a confiisiffii
in the text. Literally It 19^ *'Tbf
capital {hat) as a northern ri:ia4 tif
way the river Ganget." There ia
a note in the original saying tlut
the order ia mbprinted.
BOOKX.]
HIRANYAPARVATA,
m
Lately the king of a l>order country deposed the niler
of this country, and holds in his power the capital He
|ia benevoleut to the priests, and has built in the city two
ThgMrdmas, each liolding something less than looo
'priests. Both of them are attached to the Sanr48tivfidiri
school of the Little Vehicle.
By the side of the capital and bordering on the Granges
river is the Hirariya (Man-na) tnotintain, from which
is belched forth masses of smoke and vapour which ob-
scure the light of the sun and moon. From old time till
now Elshis and saints have come ]iere in succt^ssion to
repose their spirits, Now tliere is a DSva temple here, in
wliich they still follow their rules handed down to them*
In old days Tath3,gata also dwelt here, and for the sake of
the D^vas preached at larfre the excellent law.
To the south of the capital is a Bt'Apa. Here Tath^ata
jireached for three months. By the side of it are traces
of the three Buddhaa of the past age, who sat and walked
here.
To the west of this last-named spot, at no g^eat dia-
Ltance, is a sii^pa. Tins denotes the spot where the Bhik-
'feliu Sratuviiiilitikflti ^ (Shi-lu-to-pln-she-ti-ku-chi) was
bom. Formerly there was in this town a rich house-
, holder (rfr^h a pat{}f houonred and powerful. Late In life he
lliad an heir born to his estate. Then ]ie pave as a reward
the person who told him the news aoo lakhs of gold
pieces. Hence the nan>e given to his son was Siltraviih-
Ku^fkaniia^ which BiiddbiigK6aha
estplfUtiB by saying that hia e&T'omft-
tnents were worth a kO^i j Ijtit Rhys
I>avida thmkn ihii m^hj he i;\p]&intMl
by bia having poittUd tars (p, 13^ n.
3^ 16 »eem» evident that tht? old
fnnn In Ghinetei viz., t/ih nrft^ t,e.,
lakthakarnat refers to thLs Sotia,
The symbol ^ik is frequently ii«ed
for kfi^ir ^ri which owe the transla-
]ion would be I'dfi karmt, OompAra
Cunnlnghain'a remtLrks ahoMt rUja
K&TDA {Arch. Surv., viA. xv, p. ib).
Compare also JntteDt tome it. rtraldf
' ThtB tmtishttcd into Cbinene m
HVn urh pih yih^ that is, *^heiifmg-
Iwo-bundrtrd liikba/' The note iidds
fcfiD^rly it w*a tninflUted by
httrA, thAt is, lakihij^hima. The
efeninee in the »tory if! ti> Son a
Cnlivid, who, according to the
'Southern account^ lived at Cham}>^
(9^r iSiicr^ liool't f^f the Etu^^ vol,
xvii. p. j). He ia «aid to have been
wf^rth eighty cart-lopdt of gttld,
a^Ui-mkiiftt'V^f^he AimftAaijn (<»p. c^L^
p. 15). But in the following section
of the Mahdt^fjd {f*p. cU, ;2) ther«
ia refet«Eiot< to another Bona Gttlldd
188 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. [book x^]
en-urh-pih*yih). From the time of hk bin
fcitikoti (^
till he grew up his feet never touched tlie ground.
For this reason there grew on tiie bottom of his feet hairs
a foot long, shining and soft, and of a yellow gold colour.
He loved tliis child tenderly, and procured for him ob-
jects of the rai'est heauty. From his house to the Snowy
Mountains he had established a succession of rest-honses
from which his servanis coiitinually went from one to the
other. Whatever valuable medicines were wanted, they
communicated the same to each other in order, and so pri>
cured them without loss of time^ so rich was this fajuilv.
The world-honoured one, knowing the root of piety in tliis
man was about to develop, ordered Mud^alaputra to go
there and to instruct him. Having arrived outside the
gate, he had no way to introduce himself {to pass through).
Now the householder's family (or simply the liouseholder)
worshipped Sflrya-d§va. Every morning when the sun
rose he turned towards it in adoration. At this lime
Mudgalaputra, by his spiritual power, caused himself to
appear in the disc of the sun and to come down thence
and stand in the interior. The householder's sou took him
to be Sdrya-d^va, and so offered him perfumed food (rim)
and worshipped hinu* The scent of the ricfij so exquisite
was it, reached even to Itajagrlha, At this time Bimbi*
8ilra-rdja, astonished at the wonderful perfume, sent
messengers to ask from door to door whence it came.
At length he found that it came from the Venuvana-
vihlra, where Mudgalaputra had just arrived from the
abode of the {rich) householder. The king finding out
that the son of the householder had such miraculous
(food), seat for him to come to court The ho ase holder,
receiving the order, considered with himself what was tlie
easiest mode of transport; a galley {boat with hanks of
oars) is liable to accidents from wind and waves; a
chariot is liable to accident from the frightened elephants
I
I
I
I
I
* The aymbol tivti^ "to return,"
Ib ^mbabl^ R mfsUke for bceit " to
iG-orBlup/' The tranalfttlon I hmv^
giveti differi from the French,
BOOK X.]
HIRANYAPARVATA.
1 89
I
ruiiuiaf^ away. On tliis he constructed from his own
house to Tinjagrtha a canal basin, and filled it full of
mustard seed.^ Then placing gently on it a lordly boat
furnished with ropes with which to dmw it along, he
went thus to Krijagriha,
Firot going to pay his respecta to the Loi'd of the World,
he (t>., Buddha) addressed liim and said, " Bimbas^ra-nlja
has sent for vou» bo doubt desiring to see the hair beneath
rour feet. When the king desires to see it, you must sit
cross legijed with your feet turned up. If you stretch
out your feet towards the king, the laws of the country
exact death/' •
The householder's son, having received the instruction
of liuddlia, went. He was then led into the palace and
presented (^0 iM hiny). The king desiring to see tlie hair^
he sat cro&s-leg^^^ed with his feet turned up. The king,
approving of his politeness, fonned a great liking for him.
Having paid his final respects, h© then returned to tlie
place where Buddha was.
TathUgaia at that time was preaching the law and
teaching by parables. Hearing the discourse and being
moved by it, Ids mind w^aa opened, and he forthwith be-
came a disciple. Then he applied himself with all bis
power to severe thought, with a view t^> obtain the fruit (0/
Arhai$hip). He walked incessantly up and down/ until
his feet were blood-gtafned
The Lord of the World addressed him, saying, " You,
dear youth, when living as a layman, did you know how
to play the lute ? "» He said, " I knew/* *' Well, then/'
* In Ihs MaMtvugga it in aimplj
Id. ''^aiid the J cariii-d SonA Roll-
in u p:LUnqulii to K4jugf~ba ^*
{B, B. /;,, jtvii 2).
■ *thU fidvice m given him by his
parents in tbe Southern nccfmiit
i>n the other hand, tbe vmt ni the
eighty thf^u«iyid oireneeni to Btiddhii
and the mirtkoles of S>tta reetilting
id tlieircoBVerftiop, are quite omitted
^ Walking up iLnddown, tb Inking,
is represented aa a couHtant hahit
of the tMiriy Buddhist JSramniias '*
{3. B. £,, jt¥ii 17, n. 3). It i?* com*
ktatitlj referred to iu Hiiien Thiang,
{Ltid the }^E>ot« whero the BuildhM
hski wHlkfd up AUrl down apiHiar to
have been accioUDtcd bucred*
» The vi^d, ta in the FAIL
igo RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. [Booit i.
said Buddha, '* I will draw a comparison derived from tliia.
The cords being too tight, then the soauda were not in
cadence; when they were too loose, then the sounds bad
neither harmony nor charm j but when not tight and not
slack, then the sounds were harmonious. So in the prepara*
tion for a religioua life, the case is the same ; too severe,
tlien tlie body is wearied and the raiiid listless; too remiss,
then the feelings are pampered and the will weakened/' •
Having received this instruction from Buddha, he moved
round him in a respectful way/* and by these means he
shortly obtained the fruit of Arhatship-
On the western frontier of the country, to the south of
the river Ganges, we come to a smalt solitary mountain,
with a double peak rising higL^^ Formerly Buddha in
this place rested during the three months of rain, and
subdued the Yaksha Yakula (Yo-c'ha Po-kbu-lo).'^
Below a corner of the south-east side of the mountain
]& a great stone. On this are marks caused by Buddha
sitting thereon. The marks are about an inch deep^ fivt*
feet two inches long, and two feet one inch wide. Above
them is built a si4pa.
Again to the south is the impression on a stone where
Buddha set down his kiun-chi-hia (lundil:d or water-
vessel). In depth the lines are about an inch, and are like
a flower with eight buds {or petals).^
Not far to tlie south-east of this spot are the foot*traoes
of the Yaksha Vakula, They are about one foot live or
" thcr^ ii A amaHl BoHtotj MH vrith
EUeccBaivc cr^gia b^pvd up." For
an account of the neigh bomdug bot
springs see Omiamghftm {op, ««£.
Appendix).
ii Yakula or VAkkuU wm^ i]m»
the name of a Sthaviin^ oat of
Buddha's diacipliffl. Burrjouf, /Mlr^pdL,
p, ^t9 I iMuM, pp. 2, 126,
** M&oj of these marks fir Ggum
might probabl j be «xpUltif?d oj A
knowledge of the character of the
rock ffjcmAtion. Buch&niA desoribai
the loek ol Mtth&dev* uM qu&rts m
eiUciou5 homstono.
* Tblfl oomparbon h found in the
Sillra af FoH^-iwo Stcluim, No.
^^ That 1% keeplu^ h]9 right
BhouJder towards him f|>ra<^ii'-
^< This mauDtaia ia identified by
Cuutiiiighaiik with the hiU of MahA-
deVD} whicl) is situated east from
th<.^ great irrk?gtilar central ma^ of
the Mongir hill* {Anh, Sure,^ vol iv.
p, 1 9 ). Uiii^Q T^iatig di.%1} not appeur
hijjiM^lf to h»ve vLait^ thl^ »put, aa
tlie frjinbol UKtid u cAr, not hinff.
The paffitge mi|{ht be tratihlatifd,
I
I
I
I
[JKX]
CHAMPA.
19 1
£ix iiiahes lon^^ seven or eigbt inches wide, and in depth
less than two inches. Behind these traces of the Yaksha
is a stone figure of Buddlia in sitting pasture, about six or
seven feet high.
Next, to the west, not for off, is a place where Buddha
walked for exercise.
Above this mountain top is the old residence of the
Yaksha.
Next, to the north is a foot-trace of Buddha, a foot
and dght inches lotjg, and perhaps six inches wide, and
half an inch deep. Above it is a si^dpa erected. For-
merly when Buddba subdued the Yaksha, be commanded
him not to kill men nor eat their flesh* Having re-
spectfully received the law of Buddha, he was born in
lieaven.
To tlie west of this are six or seven hot springs. The
water is exceedingly hot,^*
To the south the country is bounded by great monu-
tain foreata in which are many wild elephants of great
size.
Leaving this kingdom, going down the river Ganges, on
its south bank eastwards, after 300 li or so^ we come to
the country of Chen-po (Champa.).
Chen-po (Champa).*^
This country (Champfl.) is about 4000 li in circuit
The capital is backed to the north by the river Ganges,
it is about 40 li round. The soil is level and fertile (fat
^ Th^i^ tprings fts described b>
m reoeni ^UftOf in the PioneeTf
17th August liiSa ^ttete Cuuning-
bauit op» cit AppeudU) ; tb^j are
^ili Ml hot M to tiU the vallBj
with doudt of fltciAm *' Itkv a
<' Chiynpd ftod Ctiamp^puri tn
^|])« PnrdHoM ij the uiiiiie of the
^pital of Anga or the country
au% Ehdg^pur (WUaoo, Visknu-
pt(r., vol ii p. 166 J voL iv, p. 125 ;
/, i?, j4, 5,, vot V, p, 134; JJiwi-
vafti,^ 1699 ; Miihdbh., iii. ^141, &c, J
See LiW(«tn» L A,, voL i pp. 175,
176. CfaiktiipiinagiiLr and £&mftgarh
are cloae U> Bbigmlpur, M. Mar*
tin. East India, voh iL pp. ;;9 f,
(HuutLTs tSlatUUml Ae. vf Btngul^
vol, xiv. p, 82^ only copies the pre-
ceding), Fa-hlaii, diap. xxxviL j
Buruuu£, Inirod, {^^ ed), p. 13Z.
f92
RECORDS OP WESTERN COUNTRIES. [book t.
(
or loamy) ; it is regularly cultivated and productive ; the
temperature is mild and warm {nmderaUly koi) ; the
manners of the people simple and honest There are
several tens of saiiffhdrdmaa, mostly in ruinf, %vith ahoni
200 priestSp They follow the teaching of the Little
Vehicle, There are some twenty D@va temples, which
sectaries of every kind frequent The walk of the
capital are built of briok, and are several **tetia of feet
high. The foundations of the wall are raised on a loftyj
embankment, so that by their high escarpment, they can
defy ($i&p) the attack of etiemies. In old times at the
beginning of the kalpa, when things {men and things)
first began, they (ic., people) inhabited dens and caves
of the desert. There was no knowledge of dwelling-
houses. After this, a Dfivt {divim wanmn) descending
in consequence of her previous conduct, was locate<i
amongst them. As she sported in the streams of the
Ganges, she was affected by a spiiitual power^ and con-
ceiving, she brought forth four sons, who divided between
them the government of Jambudvipa, Each took
possession of a district, founded a capital, built towns^
and marked out the limits of the frontiers. This was
the capital of the country of one of them, and the first of
all the cities of Jambudvlpa.
To the east of the city 140 or 150 li, on the south of _
the river Ganges, is a solitary detached rock/* cragi^B
and steepj and surrounded by water. On the top of tlie
peak is a Dfiva temple; the divine spirits exhibit many
miracles {spiriiual indwatiom) here. By piercing the
rock, houses have been made \ by leading the streams
{through eac/t), there is a continual flow of water. There
are wonderful trees { f 07 filing) flowering woods ; the large
rocks and dangerous precipices are the resort of men of
" Either an ialet or a detached {Atrh. Sur^., vol ii,v. p. 34) vtalA,
nick CaiLninghsitii identifies it ** Both bearing and diJ^tanoe pdal lo
\tith thti picturf!8que nKky mUmd the rocky hiU of Kahftlgmon (Kdgoi^
oppmlU- PatharghA^a with Oh tem* oi the maps), which h juvt ;
plv^cru^vtied »timmlt (Anc G^oy. tnilin to the eaM of BhftgMp
of /ttdiftj p. 477). The isame writer (Cbamp4)»'*
BCK>K1-]
KAJINGHARA.
193
wisdom and virtue ; tliose wlio go there to see the place
tare reluctant to return,
la the midst of the desert wilds, that form the southern
boundary of the Gountry^ are wild elephants and savage
tensts that roam in herds.
■ From this country going eastwards 400 li or so, we
come to the kingdom of Kie-chn-hoh-khi-lo (Ka-
jfigbira).
I
Kii-CHU-HOn-KHi LO (KajCgktka oe Kajinghaba).
This kingdom ^"^ is about 2000 li or so in circuits The
soil is level aud loaiuy; it is regularly cultivated, and
produces abundant crops ; the temperature is warm j the
people are simple in their habits. They greatly esteem
men of high talent, aod honour learning and the arts.
There are six or seven Baiyjkdrdmm with about 300
priests; and there are some ten Deva temples fi-equeuted
by sectaries of all sorts. During the last few centuries
the royal line has died out, and the country has been
ruled by a neighbouring state, so that the towns are
desolate, and most of the people are found scattered in
▼mages aud hamlets. On this account, ^illditya-r^ja,
when roaming through Eastern India, built a palace in
this pkce, in which he arranged the affairs of his different
states. It was built of branches and boughs for a tem-
porary residence, and burnt on his departure* On the
southern frontiers of the country are many wild ele-
phants.
On the noriheru frontiers, not far from the Ganges
river, is a high and large tower made of bricks and stone.
Its foundation, wide and lofty, is ornamented with rare
^ Ilk a DOte we mra told that
the cOmmoD proDtiiicialioti of this
cotmtry is *' Kii^rhinrt'}cit*lot'*^ M.
V, de St. Martin {Mtmoire^ pi 3S7)
th&t m tbe MaMbMmi^
m » coimtry KajiMi^ha
KmtiDg tbe people oi Kxi^t-
VOL, IL
em India ; alio in tbe SichaluBe
Chroniclea a town c&Ucd KajaA*
ghet€-Niyan^'am6, in the eaaterti
region ni Jatnbudvlpa. There ia
abo a village caUtd Kajj^ri marked
in Reniiell'« rnap, juat 92 milea (460
li} from Champd,
N
m
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book il
sculptures. On the four faces of the tower are sculptured
figures of the saints, DSvas, and Buddhag io separate com*
partments.
Going from this country eastward, and crossing the
Ganges, after ahotit 6oo li we come to the kingdom of
Pun-ns-fa-tan^na (Pundravarddbana).
PUN-NA-FA-TAH-NA (PqNDRAVAHDDHANA).!®
This country is about 4000 li in circuit Its capital is
about 30 li round. It is thickly populated. The tanks
and public offices and flowering woods are regularly con-
nected at intervals.^ The soil is flat and loamy, and rich
in all kinds of grain- produce. The Patiasa ^ (Pan-na'So)
fruit, though plentiful, is highly esteemed. The fruit is as
large as a punipkin.^^ Wlien it is ripe it is of a jeUowish-
red colour. When divided, it has in the middle maoy
tens of little fruits of the size of a pigeon's egg ; breaking
these, there comes forth a juice of a yellowish-red cxiloor
and of delicious flavour. The fruit sometimes collects on the
tree-branches as other clustering fruits, but sometimes at
the tree-roots, as in the case of the earth-growing ^ ?t?i^.^
The climate (of this cminU'y) is temperate; the people
>* Prof. H, H. Wilson includes in
tbe luicient Pundra the dLHtrictn of
RAjuhAbit DtnAjpiir^ EaAgpur, Na-
djj4, Bfrbhunij B&rdwiii, S^dodpuri
Jftn^a Mftb&l^ BAmga^h, Pacbit,
Pftluauiy uui pATt ol Chunftr. It is
the ooantiT of *^ Eugar-cfui«/* p^-
drot Bftogdili pta^H-akh. The Pati^*
^m people &re frequent] j mentlotied
ill Sunnkrit Uteraturef And Pundra*
v&rddhana tr&5 evidently a portion
of their country. Quari. Onnit
Mwj.i voL ii- p> iSS ; Vishn\t^pm\^
voU li' pp- 1 3^^ ] 70. Mr, WestznacO'tt
propoatid to identify Puridra-Tard'
dbima with the adjacent paj^aniU or
dktncts of PAfijam and Borddhtfu-
k^ti (or Klii^ttlU) in Dinijpur^ about
35 tnilea N*N*W. frora Ka^gpur;
but alao fiuggested, &s an alternative,
Pa^itluft or PoArowA, Eifterwardi
FirKupuror TiniEfibild, 6 mile* north -^
ea«t i»r MAldA, and iS N.N.E. from
Ga\i4&» Kr, Ferguflacm nosigaed it
a ploc^ neur HoAf^ur. See 7iifiL
Afti,t voL iii. p. 62; Hunter, SUiJL
J€€. Beti^il^ voL viii pp* 59 f*, 449 ;
/. M. A.S., N.S., vol vi.pp. 23S f. ;
conf* RtSja-Tarangini, tnm, it. p.
421 } MnhiibA^f iL 1^7^ GenenI
Cunningham has more recently
fix^ on MahAfithihiag&dha on tbe-
l^aratoyAi 12 miles ftoutb of Bard-
hunkiliti and 7 mUem nortb of
Bagraha, n» the site of the capitAl
(/f«JOr£, vyL XV, pp, V.^ 104, 110 Ij
^ Thia pa&sage may &1h> be tmiir
lated tbuH : "Mantime offioea (offioa
eftnneoted witb the river navlpb*
tion ?) with tbciir (surroundmg)
flo^vcrs and groves oeenr At nsgular
interialfi.**
* Jaok or biead fruit.
^ "A larife and coarie aquafth.**
Williatus' 7'mk DiH., sub A <rtt**
^ Tbe i^M? Ckinor^ aeoany&g to
BOOKX]
KAMARUPA.
195
esteem learning. There are about twenty mil^hdrdmas^
with some 3000 priests ; they study both the Little and
Great Vehicle. Then? are some hundred DSva temples,
\^ljere sectaries of difTerent schools congregate. The
Baked Nirgranthas are the most numerous.
To the vve^t of the cajjital 20 li or so is the Pochi-p'o
sangkdrdtnaP Its courts are light and roomy ; its towers
and pavilions are very lofty* The priests are about 700
io number; they study the law according to the Great
Vehicle. Many renowned priests from Eastern India
dwell here.
Xot far from this is a st4pa built by A^ka-rilja. Herts
Tatli^gata, in old dtiys, preached the law for three months
for the sake of tlie Dfivas. Occasionally, on fast-days,
there is a bright light Yisible around it
By the side of this, again, is a place where the four
post Buddhas walked for exercise and sat down. The be-
queathed traces are still visible.
Nut far from this there is a vihdra in which is a statue
of Kwan-tsz'-tsai B6dhisaLt\a. Nothing is hid from its
divine discernment ; its spiritual perception is most accu-
rate ; men far and near consult {^thvt being) with fasting
and prayers.
From this going east goo li or so, crossing the great river,
'w^ come to the country of Kia-mo-lu-po (Kaniarfipa).
KlA-MO-LU-PO (KaMAHOPA).
The country of Kfimariipa^* is about 10,000 li in cir-
cuit. Tlie capital town is about 30 li Tlie land lies
Ji&Een ; the jiothyma «0f^, aco<»rd-
In^ Io Dotilittle's Yo(xlb\thlr^^ vi>L
iL 41 J. MedhtiTst (eub voc Un*j)
names "tli« China root'' which
growm under old fir fej%e§,
* Jalieii reetorei* tbiu (with a
q;aeiy) to ViLiibhAiJiin^'hanliim, '* the
eOQveiit which ha« the brightoei» of
re,
^ KinmriipA {itn capital is c^Utsd
IP the PnrinuA^ Prilgjyfitiiha) ei-
tended from the K&rjkiA?& river m
lUiig^ur to th«j e&stwnrd {Sttil. Ace.
Baujiily voL viL pp. i6S, 310 ; or
iL Marti a, Ea^t Ind., vol ill p»
403). Tht^ kingdom mdudjed Matit-
puFj JajntiySt KAiehh^r^ West Aadm,
jknd porta of M^tniio^ii'ighj and Sil-
het (^rihat^a). The modern didtrSet
exte&dfi from Goalp^ra to GauhA^fi.
lAflften, /. A,, vol i, p. 87^ vol iL p.
973; Wilson, V. P., vol V. p. SS;
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book i.
low, but is rich, and is regularly cultivated. They calti-
vate the Famtm fruit and the Na-lo-ki-h (Nlrtkela) ^
fruit. I'hese trees, though numerous, ar^ ncvertlielesa
iimcli valued and esteemed. Water led from the river or
from baiiked-np lakes (reservoirs) flows round the towns.
The climate is soft and temperate. The manners of the
people simple and honest The men are of small stature,
and their complexion a dark yellow. Their language
differs a little from that of Mid- India, Their nature is
very impetuous and wildj their memories are reteaiive,
and they are earnest in study. Tliey adore and sacrifice
to the D^vas, and have no faith in Buddha; hence from
the time when Buddha appeared in the world even down
to the present time there never as yet has been built one
saiighdrdma m a place for the priests to asaemhle. Such
disciples as there are are of a pure frdth, say their prayers
(repeat the navie of Buddka) secretly, and that is aJK
Tiiere are ag many as lOO Deva temples, and difierent
sectaries to the number of several myriads* The present
king belongs to the old line {tm yan) of Nflrayiina-d&va.
He is of the Br&hmaij caste» His name is Bh^lkara^
varman,^ hi3 title KumS,ra (Keu-mo-lo). From the
time that this family seized the land and assumed the
f^overnment lill the present kirjg, there have elapsed a
thousand successions {gcneraiiom). The king is fond of
learninrr^ and the people are so likewise in imitation of
him. Men of high talent from distant regions aspiring
after office (?) visit his dominions as strangers. Though
he has no faith in Buddha, yet he much respects ^rama^jias
of learning. When he first heard that a Sramana from
China ^ had come to Magadha to tlu^ Nalanda ^fi%A4-
rdma from such a distance, to study with diUgeace the
i
Jf, i?rt., vol adv, p, 421 ; lolUa Fii,
p. 416*
^* The breAd'fmit and the cocoa*
nqt.
* Fo-w-tie4o*fa-ino^ in Chinese,
Y ih ' chen/' hpl me t of the mm , ** Sc*
HaU's VSmi-ad<xUii^ p. 52.
^ The French tranalayon is *'«y
confusciL Juli^^ii fippeara to bave
f^veijixtki^d the Kvnibnls Cki-fkM^ 0§
(the couutry of Chlm).
BOOK1>]
JOURi\EY TO KAMA LANKA.
197
^
profound law of Buddha, he sent a message of iuvitatioti
by those wlio reported it as of tan as three times, but yet
the Sriinuma (ic, Hiuen Tsiang) had not obeyed it. Thau
Silabhadra (Shi-lo-po-t*o-lo), master of idstraSj said,
*' Yau desire to show your gratitude to Buddha^ then you
should propagate the tme law; this is your duty. You
need not fear the long journey* Kumrira^rija's famil}^
respect the teaching of the heretics, and now he invites a
Sramana to visit hinu This is good indeed I We judge
from this that he is changing his principles, and desires to
acquire merit {or, from merit ac<iuired) to benefit otliers.
You formerly conceived a great heart, E^nd made a vow
^\ith yourself to travel alone through different lands
regardless of life, to seek for the law for the good of the
i^'orkl^ Forgetful of your own country, you should be
ready to meet death; indifferent to reiiow^n or failure,
you should labour to open the door for the spread of the
liuly doctrine, to lead onwards the crow^ds who are de*
ctiived by false teacliing, to consider others first, yourself
afterwards ; forgetful of renown, to think only of reHgion
(ejUarge the law)"
On tlm, with no further excuses, he hastened in com*
pany wiih the messengers to present himself to tbe king,
Kamira-r4ja said, " Although I ara without talents my-
self, I have always been fond of men of conspicuous
learning. Hearing, then, of your lame and distinction, I
ventured to ask you here to visit me/'
He replied, *' I have only moderate wisdom, and I am
confused to tliink that you should have heard of my poor
reputation."
Kumara-raja said, " Well, indeed I from regard for the
law and love of learning to regard oneself as of no account,
find to travel abroad regardless of so great dangers, to
wander through strau^^e countries S This is the result of
the transforniing power of the king's government, and the
as is reported, of the couiitiy. Now,
To saire an creniuree (Jul.)
exceeding learnin;
f98
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [booe X.
througli the kingdoms of India there are many persons
Mho sing about the victories of the Tsin king of the
Mahichina conatrj. I have long heard of this. And is it
true that this is vour honourahle birthplace ? "
He said, " It is so. These songs celebrate the virtues
of my sovereign."
He replied, " I could not think that your worthy self
was of this country. I have ever Ijad an esteem for ita
manners and laws* Long have I looked towards the east,
but the intervening mountains and rivers have prevented
me from persoually visiting it."
In answer I said, ** My great sovereign's holy qualities
are far reuowneJ, and the transforming power of bis %inue
reaches to remote districts. People from strange countries
pay respect at the door of his palace, and call themselves
his servants,*'
Kumftra'ra.ja said, " If lua dominion is so great {covering
thus his suhjcds)t my heart strongly desires to bear my
tribute to liis court. But now Sil^ditya-r^ja is in the
country of Kajfigliira (ICie-chu-hoh-khi-lo), about to dis-
tribute large alms and to plant deeply the root of merit
and wisdom. The ^ramans and Br&hmaxis of the five
Indies, renowned for their learning, must needs come
together. He has now sent for me. I pray you go with
me!*'
On this they went together.
On the east this country is bounded by a line of hilla.
so that there is no great city {capital) to the kingdom.
Their frontiers, therefore, are contiguous to the barbarians
of the soutli-wtfst (f/ China). These tribes are, in fact^
akin to those of the M a n ^ people in their custom^v Oa
inquiry I ascertained that after a two months* jourmiy
we reach the south-western frontiei'S of the province of
Sz'chueu (Slmh)* But the mountains and rivers present
obstacles, and the pestilential air, the poisonous vapoura,
^ The * Man petjple ' (man lo) are the Boulh-w^t birbAHana im> luuDcd
by the Chinese}.
I
I
I
BOOE t] SA MA TA TA . 199
the fatal simkes, the destructive vegetation, all ttiese
causes of death prevail.
On the south-east of this country herds of wild ele-
phants roam about in nuinbers ; therefore, in this diatrict
they use them principally in war
Going from this I2CND or 1300 li to the south, we come
to the country of San-mo <ta-c ha (Samatata).
San-mo-ta-cha (Samatata).
This country ^ is about 3000 li in circuit and borders on
the great sea* The land lies low and is rich. The capital
is about 20 li round. It 13 regularly cultivated, and is
rich in crops, and the flowers and fruits grow everywhere.
The climate is soft and the habits of the people agreeable.
The men are hardy by nature, small of stature, and of
black complexion ; they are fond of learning, and exer-
cise themselves diligently in tlie acquirement of it. There
are professors (bdkvcrs) both of false and true doctrines.
There are thirty or so sanfjhdrdmas with about 2000
priests. They are all of the Sthavira (Shang-tso-pu)
schooh There are sorno hundred DSva temples, in which
sectari^ of all kinds live. The naked ascetics called
Nii^ranthas (Ni-kien) are most numerous,
Kot far out of the city is a sttijia which was built by
Aloka-r^ja, In this place TathS.gata in former days
preached tlie deep and mysterious law for seven days for
the gord of the D^vas. By the aide of it are tmces
where the four Buddhas sat and walked for exercise*
Not far from this, in a sa'fighdrdma, is a figure of
Buddha of green jade* It is eigiit feet high, with tlie
marks on its person perfectly shown , and with a spiritual
power which is exercised from time to time.
Coins north-east from this to the borders of the
" Eafltem B«fig&t ? B&mdtatik or
SamstMf^ meatiK **ihf* ^hore ei^uii-
uioug with MithJl4 imd On«sa»
200 RECORDS OF IVESTBRN COUNTRIES, [book x.
ocean, we come to tlie kingdom of ^rikshetra (Siii-li-
Farther on to tlie eoath-east, on the borders of tae
ocean, we come to the country of K&malaBk& (Kia-
mo-laiag-kia);®^ still to the east is tlie kingdom of D viira-
pati (To-lo-pc-ti) ;^^ still to the east is the country of
llinapura (I-shang-na-pu-lo) ; still to the east is the
country of Mahiichampi (Mo-ho-cheri-po), which is the
same as Liti-i. Next to the south-west is the country
called Yam anadv ipa**(Yavanadvipa — Yen-uio-na*cheu}.
These six countries are so hemmed m by mountains and
rivers that they are inaccessible;*^ but their limits and
the character of the people and country could be learned
by inquiry.
From Sam a tat a going west 900 li or so, we reach the
country of Tan-mo-li-ti (Tamralipti).
Tah-mo-li-ti (Tamraupti) *
This country is 1400 or 1500 li in circuit, the capital
about 10 li It borders on the sea* The ground is low
and rich ; it is regularly cultivated, aod produces flowers
and fruits in abundance. The temperature is hot. The
niauners of the people ore quick and hasty. The men
are hardy and braYe, There are both heretics and be-
lievers. There are about ten sah^hdrdjnas, with about
1000 priests. The Deva temples are fifty io number, m
qf Burma, p. 32^
ttoned in the i'dpi-purdna, but pTO-
hah\j fabnlmia.
** Le,j the pilgrini did nq| ester
tbem,
^ TatitLMTTjs m PtoL, lib. viL es.
I, 7 j. TiUnjilitU or T iiraliptl, tlie
modt^m Tttmhik, on thi^ Selm^ jiut
iibi>ve its junction with ttm Hu^KlL.
Jmtr IL A, S. vol v. p. I35 ; WU-
Boii» ViihnU'-pur^^ vol. iL p» 177 ;
lavsseii, /, ji., vol, i p. 177 ; VarAtw
Mih,. Br. 5., x. 14 ; Turoaur, Jfo-
hai^HtQf pp. 70^ 1 15.
'1 Srik^ltraorTbarekhettari i»
the iiAma of aji ancient Burmese
kingdom, whose capital tity of the
Biime name neat- Prome. on the Irfl-
wMi ; but thiH ia iouth-tant, wbiht
norUi-eaJli^ towards Srihatta or Silhet^
df)e8 not lead to "the boniera of the
ocean."
>' K&mftlaJkkA : Pegu (Hansi-
w&di) &nd the delta of tb^ Ira^ftdi*
called Hamaiiya, &nd earlier A 1 aSTiaiia
^ Dwjlnkvati is the classic uame
for the town and dbtrict nf San-
dow^, bnt in Burmese hbtory it la
aifio applied to Sijua (Pha^ re, Hiat.
DOUK 1.]
KARNASUVARNA.
20I
^'hicli various sectaries dwell mixed together. The coast
of this country is foimed by (or in) a recess of tlie sea;
the water and the laud embracinj;^ each other.^^ Won-
derful articles of value and gema are collected here in
abundance^ and therefore the people of the country are in
general very rich.
By the side of the city is a sMpa which was built by
A<dka-raja; by the side of it are traces ^vhere the four
past Btiddhas sat and walked*
Going from this north*west 700 li or so, we come to the
country Kie-lo-na-su-fa-la-na (ICarnasuvnrna).
KlE-LO-NA-SU-FA-LA-NA (KaRINTASUVARNA),**
This kingdom is about 1400 or 1500 li in circuit ; tbe
capital is about 20 ii. It ia thickly populated- The
householders are very (rich mid in icist). The land lies
low and is loamy- It is regularly cultivated, and pro-
duces an abundance of Howers, with valuables numerous
and various. The climaLe is agreealile; the manners of
the people honest and amiable, Tliey love learning
exceedingly, and apply themselves to it with eaniustness.
There are believers and heretics alike amongst them.
There are ten mnghdrdTnas or so, with about zooo priests.
They study the Little Vehicle of the Sanxnmtiya {Ching-
iiang-pu) scliooh There are fifty DSva temples* Tim
heretics are very numerous. Besides tliese there are
three mmghdrdmas in which tliey do not use thickened
milk {il lok), folio wiug the directions of Dfivadatta (Ti-
p'o-ta-to).**
By the side of the capital is the miighdrdTtia called
"' /e,, the coast of tbe oountry ts
that r»f ft large b&y.
^ KftrnA WAS the kiug of Ai^ga,
wliOtO capiltbt \& pluc4,'d at Kama-
gft|^ new Bh&galptir (M, Ma-rtin,
£. Ind., vol iL pp, 31, 38 f,, 46,
50.
** DtfVAdiLtta appe^rn to have ha<i
M bodj of disdpUs ; m GonBei|uence
of big LnftinoHty in point of iol!u-
ent^ to Buddha, btt became hi^
eui3m3% One of the rules of hii
Beet wa4 not to ii£e butter. A nect
rtivering him as a Buddha existed
up to AD. 400 (Eitel, i, n,) For an
account of his uiore Hgoroiu atfcvtio
praxis, ase Oldciibergi Buddha^ pp.
1601, 161.
2oa RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [boori.
Lo-to-wei-clii (Raktaviti),*** the balls of wliicb am liglit
and spacious, tlie storeyed towers very lofty* la this
establishment congregate all the most dtstinguisliei
learned, and celebrated men of the kingdom. They
strive to promote each oiher'a advaucemeat by exhor-
tations, and to perfect their character.*^ At first the
people of thiB country did not believe in Buddha; aL
this time*^ there was a heretic of Southern India who
wore over his belly copper-plates and on his head ^
lighted torch. With lofty steps, staff in hand* he came
to this country. Sounding aloud the drum of diaeussiont
he sought an adversary in controversy. Then a m&a.
said to him, "Why are your head and your body so
strangely (arrayed) 1 '* He said, " My wisdom is so greats
I fear my belly will burst, and because I am moved with
pity for tlie ignorant multitude who live in darkness,
therefore I cany this light on my head "
After ten days, no one was found to question him.
Among all tlie learned and professed scholars there was
not a single person to diacusa with him* The kiug
said, "Alas! what iguomnce** prevails in my territories,
that no one should be able to challenge the difficult
propositions ** of tliis stranger. What a disgrace to the
country! We must scheme and seek through the most
obscure retreats."
Then one said to him^ " In the forest there is a stnm^
man who names himself a Sramana, he is most diligent
in study. He is now living apart in silence and obscurity,
and so he has lived for a long time ; who so well able
** Meftoing " red tnud." I adopt
the SniLflkHt resjtoratiun (rt>m Julien,
*^ Literany, *'to promote their
tnutunl perfect inn by »hapin^ And
FinnothiDg {in t^te 9tn§e of polisAing}
their reawm and virtue**
^ Julieti refers this exprewlon to
the timtj when Hiuen Taiang^ was
there (p. 85, n. 3) ; in thii case, it
is pcwaible th^t the fdlmtoii id vol.
L p. 4, D, 23^ b to th!)i eaooQiitor.
But Aj» the ^n^ffA^rdma wm« alpsiilr I
hulk when Hiueo IHug viiitea
the capiUl, it U difficult to tmim^
fitand how th« event decuir^dfilthat
tiiue,
** It may ai^ mean "the diffi-
enlty *' fvsulting from the atnuigw'i
ch&llengi^.
' lOOE ^]
KARNASUVARNA.
303
»
by his imited virtue to controvert this irreligious man
ashe?"*^
The king hearing this, went himself to invite him to
come. The ^ramana replying, said, " I am a man of
Soutli India; I stop here on my travels merely as a
stranger. My abilities are small and commonplace ; I
fear lest you should not know it, hut yet I will come
according to your wish, though I am by no means certain
as to the character of the discussion. If, however, I am
not defeated J 1 will ask you to ereci a san^hdnhna, and
summon the fraternity to glorify and extol the law of
Euddha." Tbe king said, " 1 accept your terms, nor could
I dare to forget your virtue."**
Then tlie Sraniana, having accepted the king's invita-
tion, proceeded to the arena of controversy, Theu the
heretic went throogh (chanted) some 30,000 words of
his school. His arguments were profound, his illustra'
tions {figiiTCB or wriling) ample j hb whole discourse, both
as to names and quail lies, was captivating to sight and
hearing.
The Sramaija, after listening, at once fathomed his
meaning; no word or argument deceived him. With a
few hundred words he discriminated and explained every
difficulty, and then he asked {ike kerctw) as to the
teaching {the prmdpies) of his school. The words of the
heretic were confused and his arguments devoid of force,
and 50 his lips were closed and he could not reply.
Thus he lost his reputation, and, covered with confusion,
retired.
The king, deeply reverencing the priest, founded this
* JuUeD tmnjtlaten this passage
thui % ^' Could he conduct himsf^lf
tht2M if he was not attftebed to the
law and devoted to virtue ? ** The
pfti«Age h difficult ; liter^Uy it runs
ibm; '* With thJB no-maatef, who i«
AbJQ BO weU AB thia (^ramaiia) bo
embody th« Iaw, to unite virtue 7 "
~ embody tbe kw '^ meuia "to
Tcpresent, or, vindicftte, religioTi ; "
and " t*> unite virtue " meana *' 90
virtuoiialj i>r fully."
** The symbol ^tA (virtue J flome-
time§ atanda for bhadanta, Le*, ** yont
reverence ^* or " your excellency*" I*
inay oka refer to the prEe^tbrxnd
^^merii^lly' It ia applied in inBcrip-
tiomi to Sthavira^ or prittHtik
Z04
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. [tiOuI X.
convent ; and from tliat time and afterwards the teaching
of the law widely extended {through the kingd&m)}'^
By the side of the miyjhdrdma, and not far off, is a
stupa which was built by Aioka-rS-ja. Wliea Taihiigata
was alive in the world he preached here for seven drtvs,
explaining {}h^law) and guiding {nizn). By the aide of
it 13 a vihdra ; here there are traces where the four pa^t
Buddhas sat down and walked. There are several ouitr
Mt4pa2 in places where Buddha explained the excellent
law.** These were bnilt by A^oka-r&ja.
Going from this 700 li ov so in a south-westerly direc-
tion, we come to the country of TJ*cha,
U-CHA (UL)Ua).
This country ** is 7000 li or so in circuit ; the capital
city ^ is about 20 li round. The soil is rich and fertile,
and it produces abundance of grain, and every kind of
f I'uit is grown more than in other countries. It would be
ditBcult to name the strange shrubs and the fanteJ
flowers that grow here. The climate is hot ; the people
are uncivilised, tall of stature, and of a yellowiBh black
complexion, Their words and language {pronundation)
differ from Central India, They love learniag and apply
themselves to it without intermission* ilosfc of them be-
lieve in the law of Buddha, There are some hundred
miighdrdvias, with 10.000 priests. They all study tbe
Great Vehicle. There are fifty Diva temples in which
sectaries of all sorts malce tlieir abodes. The stdpos.
^ Or, be widely extended the
teaching of the law^.
^ The ori^anJ hAs hin^ fd^ the
law of ihax^tt'os ; perhnpa Jtiny ifi a
miatiike for miu>, '*exce]ieDt/'
<» Udrm or Odra is Omaa {Ma-
hdhh^t 1l, 1 174, ill 19SS); also caUed
Utkal* (Makilbh., vii. 123J Viikau.
ptii\, vol. ii- p. 160)*
^ This capital is gcneraUy identi-
fied with Jajipum oii the Bmitani ;
Mr* FergujdAon suggeiita Midmlpnr
(/, JL A. S.f N.S.t vu!. vL p* ±49); hi*
rembrki) ( io this paivr) on thtr whdi!
of this part of the pil^rim^s TOUt« ant
of great iotereat. He first noticed
that the jonrpey of Hlaea Tsiwif to
KAuiar(lp» w&H made from NAJjindi
mi his rt'tum to tkiil tDooadterjr
irmu South Indin ; he also pcnnti
out the errora iiitLde by his pt^sdv*
ccQsora iii the siLDie iot^uiry ooa &tt^
recta them.
BOOE X.]
ODRA.
205
I
I
I
I
to the number of ten or so, point out spots where Buddha
preached. They were all founded by Aioka-rSrja*
lu a great mountain on the south-west frontiers ^^ of
the cotintry is a mnghdrdma called Pushpagiri (Pu-se-
po-k*i4t)* the stone sl-Apa belonging to it exhibits very
many spiritual wonders (miracl^my On fast-days it emits
a briglit light. For this cause belie%^ers from far and near
flock togetlier liere and present as offerings beautifully
embroidered (Jtotcer) canopies {ufnhreUas) ; they place
these underneath the vase ^* at the top of the cupola,''^
and let them stand there fixed a^ needles in the stone.
To ihe north-west of this, in a convent on the mountain,
is a M'Apa where the same wonders occur as in the former
case. These two shljmg were built by the demons,^ and
hence are derived the extmordiuaiy miracles.
On the South-east frontiers of the country, on the
borders of the ocean, is the town Oharitra (Che-li-ta-lo),^
about 20 li round. Here it is merchants depart for
distant countries, and strangers come and go and stop
here on their way. The walls of the city are strong and
lofty. Here are found all sorts of rare and precious
articleB.
^ Remain!, probably of a tt^pa,
hȴe been found near AtkA (/. M. A.
S.^ voL XX. p. 105).
** Iiitttrftlly, *' underneath the
dew-Te«iel or VA»&J* Htre we have
Anoiber inatftuce of the cut^tom of
Qrcnmuig the M^pa with a dt;w-
Vftae» or " Teaael of imRiortaJlty "
(amnra kfirlu'\* The cu&tom would
iipp«ar to have orif^nnateil in the
idea that '* sweet tUw " thuu col-
lected in & %'eff»el had mtraculouia
ijUftiitiea as ** the water of life**
Dr* Burgefl!* remarks that thcpt' fla^n
were probably fixod ^' on the unpital
of th«; H^pa, on which was placed
the reKc-ca»ket (when nut tnahrined
iiuide thtt CMiit&l over the garbim
of the sfd/ia).'^
^ It is aatiAfacti>ry to 6nd that
Jolien in thle pasii>a^e tranalatns
the ^* mveitied fue oir aJm^^dieh '^ b^
ctipoUL It ahould hAve been ao
rendered throughout.
** The expression §Mn kwti does
not mean demon a in tk bad #&iib«^
but Fpi ritual or divjtie beingH. It
might also be rtudcred **8pirrta
and demona/' Cunnioi^hani anp-
pOfseB the two hULa naumd in the
tijJtt to be Udajagift and Khanda-
giri, in which many Bnddhiflt cavern
and inscriptiuna have beon dia.-
covered* These hilk are 20 inile^
to the south uf Ka^ak and 5 miles
to the we«i.t of the gi'and group of
tettipteH at Bhuvonei^wara {Anc,
Gtoff. 0/ India, p, 5 1 2).
^ In Chinepe^ Fa-hin^^ " city off
departure/' Tbb h eicftctly Pto-
lemy 'e t6 d^fTT^/HOF TW*' th T^T^V
XptiV^p ifiir\f6¥Tiijv (libr vii, c. '» 'S)*
Comp. Laftnent /. A^, vd. L p, 205,
And voL lit p. 203. It in plain
so6
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. [Booki.
Outside tlie city there are five convents " one after tlie
other; tbeir storeyed towers are very high, and carved
with figures of saints exquisitely done.
Going south ao.ooo 11 or so is the country of Siiiiliala
(Seng-kia-lo). In ihe still night, looking far off, we see
the surmounting precious stone of the tooth-stftpa of
Buddha brilliantly shining and sciutillating as a bright
torch huraing in the air.
From this going south-west about 1200 li through
great forests, we come to the kingdom of Kong-u-t*o
(Konyodba).
Kong-u-t'o (K6nv6dha ?).
This kingdom ^^ is about 1000 li in circuit ; the capital
is 20 li round. It borders on a bay (angle 0/ the sm).
The ranges of mountains are high and precipitous. The
ground is low and moist It is regularly cultivated and
productive. The temperature is hot, the disposition of the
people brave and impulsive, llie men are tall of stature
and black complexioned and dirty. They have Rome
degree of politeness and are tolerably honest. With
respect to tbeir written characters, they are the same as
those of Mid- India, but their language and mode of pro-
nunciation are quite different They greatly respect the
teaching of heretics and do not believe in the law of
Buddha, There ai'e some hundred Dgva temples, and
there are perhaps 10,000 unbelievers of different sects.
sticceBifnl expedition sgmuut tht
Mng of GrftDJam. Chin»in^iAai
thi^ki tlwt Gftnjam wmi tben ao-
Dexed to the provinn^ of Orioft
(Robert Sewell. lAMa, vol T. pt a).
Mjc. FergusBonr^tnarka that '* Kbnrti'^
hagar in the o^iighboiirhood ol Bbii^
vanciwiLT ia just J70 mll^ soiitb-
west from Mtdn&purj and It is tm*
possible to mistake the Obilk*
Lftke tkM the great bay and the two
«eft4 of the text. P«rb«Lpi HlUieii
Tsbtig stopped here to vijiit the
cavejiin the Khaudugiri and Udij-
I
I
I
(frotQ HiueCL Tsiang^a rcmafk^ that
thw pruoiotia fitop^ could Ue Been at
A distance of 20^000 U) that he U
confuting tkit Charitmpura with the
one f (U'ther ctouthi two days' sail from
Ceylon.
*" M. Jiilien Tondefm it *^fivc
M^jitix ^* by mistake.
^ Sm* /. M A. S, N,S., ToL vi,
p. 350. CunninghaDi Eupposes this
place to be Ganiam. 1h^ otigin of
the zuime Ganmm b not known.
When HtUGD llaiatig retiuned to
Magiiilha he found thftt Hftrsha*
vardhana htul jtut ntmued from a
BnOK K.]
KALINGA.
KJ7
I
I
I
"Within the limits of this country there are several tf^u^
of small towns which border on the mouiUaliis and are
built contiguous to the sea.*® The citiaa themselves are
strong and high ; the soldiers are brave and dai'ing ; they
rule by force the neighbouring provinces, so that no one
can resist them. This country, bordering on the sea,
abounds in many rare and valuable articles. They use
cowrie si tells and pearls in commercial transactions* The
great greenish-blue ^ elephant comes from tliis country.
They harness it to their conveyances and make very long
journeys.
From this going south-west, we enter a vast desert^
jungle, and forests, the trees of which mount to heaven
and hide the snn. Going 1400 or 1500 li, we corae to the
country of Kie-Iing-kia (KaliAga).
KlE-UNG-KIA (KalINGA)*
This country^ is 5000 li or so in circuit; its capital k
20 li or so round. It is regularly cultivated and is pro-
ductive, Flowers and fruits are very abundant. The
forests and jungle are continuous for many hundred li*
It produces the great tawny ^'^ wild elephant, which are
much prized by neighbouring provinces. The climate is
I
* Thi! phrase hai Itau tloea not
oe^K&iirily impjly " the confluence of
two aeML U «eoinJt to me&ti that
tha towuj wei^ built ne&rthf:fmoun<
l&iiiM (the M&hf<ndra ^f&It^?), but
in ootumuuicfttion with the; sf^u-coiuit.
So ftbug thii west GoikBt of South
iy&«lloft the towiifl buiit At the f ml of
tiM M^ Aro in conunuuioatiou witli
Hie ie4k bj ports of einbarcifttioii {em-
•• It may it^e&n nimbly " dark
©doureci ; '* but lji*tnff geiiti rally
meAH!} " the cokmr of natiirtS;, A4 the
»zur^ of thf; sky or the green ol
ETowmg plants'' (Wtflk WilliatOB},
The pbrofie fur hiatk Id un U'i'iUj.
*^ The frontier line of KaliAga
c&tmot have extended beyond the
G6*lAiriLrt river oti the »wuth-weHtt
Utid the Gu^liy4 brangh of the Iw
drftvjiti river on the north weak
(Cui^umghau]), Tot an rvceonnt of
the Kaliiiga d(iiia, see Sewcll, op. mt.,
p. 19. The chii:f towti wj^ proba^
bly^ Rijiiniaht'iidri, wheTB the
Chalukyas perhapa e^t&bliAbml
liah«d their c<ipitAi. Either %hm
place or KoHaga, on the Bern'oovst)
ihgreeB with the be&rtn^ knd diHftnoe
given jji the text. If, howeTer^ wo
Accept Mr, Ferguaaon'B hypotheain
that the capital of Ktmyoilhtt wni
neiir Ka^k, &nd cal€ulii.t]tig the U
to be one seventh of a mile, we
Bh&Il have to seek for the capitat of
KaiiAga near VijayanagraTu. For a
notice reapectiug Kiljaiuiihiyndri see
Sewoll, Liatt^ Ac,, voL i, p, 22,
^^ The aame word iit ua«d in tha
previoufl a^^tioa ; vso IL 6a
EECORBS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book i.
burning; ibe disposition of the people vehement ami
itupetuoiis. Though the men are mostly rough and un-
ci vilised, they still keep their word and are trustworthy.
Tba language is light and tiipping,'^ and their pronuncia-
tion distinct and correct Bat in lx>th particulars, that is, m
to wortls and sounds, tliey are very different from Mid-India.
There are a few who helieve in the true law, but most of
them are*attaclu!d to heresy. There are ten 8a7i^h4rdmas,
with ahout 5CX) prie^tg, wlio study the Great Vehicle acconl-
ing to the teach: nj^ of the Sthavira school. There are nom^
100 D4va temples with very many unhelievers of differt*t^
sorts, the most numerous being the Kirgranthas*'^ [Xi-kin
followers].
In old days the kingdom of Knlifiga had a very dense
population. Their slioulders rubbed one with the other,
and the axles of their chariot wheels gi'ided togt?ther, aud
when they raised their arm-sleeves a perfect tent wm
iunned,*** There was a Elslii possessed of the five super-
nutural powers,*^ who lived (percktd) oo a liigh precipice*
clierishing his pur© {(IwugkU), Heing ptit to shame (iB
suited) because he had gradually lost his nmgic powers, 1
cursed the people with a wicked imprecation, and caoii
all dwellitig in the country, buth young and old, to perisb
wise and ignorant alike died, and the population dis-
appeared, After many ages the country Wits giadually m^
peopled by enjigrants, hut yet it is not properly inhabit
This is why at the present time there ate so few
dwell here.
Kot far from the south of the capital there is a i
ttbont a hundred feet high ; this was built by AiSka-j^'aT
By the side of it there are traces where the four
Huddhas sat down and walked.
•■ TbU description of theif lao-
%Ih> h«re bmii kling buvs about tbem«
^ Blg&uiban^ Jamiut, anu^ vi>L i
^ Uf, n, 74-
^ /y.» bvJi'trt^tchmgcjuttbeirfli'iDH
^^ |\) luutti^r, &Q dotie wi^rt; tbej,
ft contiaiicMu
I
lis-
lly r^
ahttefl
1
there wotald be
formed. ^
■* Explained bjf Julleti at rrf«^
rmg tti thff ^4tTt€h4^ijfi4t*M
** Julieii Li-aD»late8 ^n bj *"c^
vem ; " but it nitiacu ** a tuckjr or
precipttoiiB nii>untaii|.'^
B00& X.J
KOSALA.
^!>9
Near the northern frontier of this country is a great
znouotain precipice,*^ on the top of which ia a stone st&pa
about a hundred feet hi^^h. Here, at the beginning of the
kalpa, when the years of men's lives were boundless, a
Pratygka*^ Buddha reached Nirvdna.
From this going north-west through forests find moun-
tains about 1800 li, we come to the country of Kiao-sa-lo
(Kosala). •
KlAO-SA-LO (KflSALA),
This country** is about 5000 U in circuit; the frontiers
consist of encircling mountain crags; forests and jungle
are found together in succession. The capital ^^ is about
40 U round ; the soil is rich and fertile, aud yields abun-
dant crops. Tiie towns and villages are close together.
The population is %^ery dense. The men are tall and black
oompkxioned. The disposition of the people is hard and
Tiolent ; they are brave and impetuous. There ate both
heretics and believers here. They are earnest in study
ind of a high intelligence. The king is of the Kshattriya
race J he greatly honours tlie law of Buddha, and his
virtue and love are far renowned. There are about one
hundred Bangkdrdmm, and somewhat less than 10,000
^ perhaps M abdndrvgiri
* A Prftty^kifc Buddha im one who
bM reached etilighteiimeni "for him-
wtU ftlone ; ^ th^t i^ h^ it not «ble
to enligHten others by pruachitig or
tah AtflX, *'» solitary Btiddha,** forth©
aftBie reaeoii.
• To be diitJuguEihed frora Sr4*
twtt or Ajddhjl, which diatdct wns
ahi4i cidled Kdaak or KAtuOa. S««
Wils4iD, Vlik^u-pur.f vol, li. p^ 172;
Xd&Mflen, /, A.i voL i, p» t6o, voL fv. p.
702. it \ny to the «outh-west of
Ories^ and iti the distrfcl Watered
bv tlie upper f«tdtfra of the MahA-
nadt and G6d&varl
^ Them lA wtmm xmoertaiiiiy is tn
the capital of thli eountry. Geni^ral
Camuflgliajiit who ideiitiiee tb€ ati-
detit KdMlft with the muderu pro-
VijL, IL
vinae of Ber&r or Gondwfltia, plaeei
it at ChAndi, a w^ed io^m 390
nult;ii to the north -weat of liiljama*
h^ttdri, with NLigptir, AmanVvati, or
Ilitihpur lu alii^rnat] ve4 i the three
Wt-nutued towna appear to be too
far frutQ the eapiul of RaHngui,
But if we aUow five li to the niil^
the diitanoe either of N&gpur of
AmaHlva.ttfromBJljatnnh6n£t would
aj^r^ti with the i ^oo or 1 900 li of
Hiuen Ttiiang. There U much men*
tlon in I-t«ing'a memoira of priesti
vUiting and remaining at a plMiw
colled Amar&vatL ; itma^ reefer to Kd^
ftaln, Mr, FerunniMm, caioiilati n ^ th e /i
at Ode isixth of a mile, auggtatd cither
Wairagaph or BhindoJCt bath of them
Bitti9 of old citiei, as the capit&L H0
prefers the formt^r for rcuiEona stated
\J. ILA. i&'.j K,S., vol. vi. p, 260),
tto
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book s.
priests: they all alike study the teacliiiig of the G rent
Vehicle. There are about seventy Deva temples, fre-
quented by herpetics of dilTerent persuasions,
Not far to the south of the city is an old mii^hdrdma,
hy the side of which is a sliipa that was built by Abi»ka-
rija. In this place Tathigata^ of old, calling an assembly,
exhibited ids supernatural power and subdued the uube-
lievei^. Afterwards Uftg&rjuua BSdhisattva (Lmf
mtntj-pu-m) dwelt in the mn^hdrdma. The Idiig of the
country was then called Sadvaha,^* He greatly priced
and esteemed N%irjuua, and provided him with a city-
gale hut^*
At this time Ti-p'o (Deva) Bfidhisativa coming from
the country of Chi-sse-tseu (Ceylon), sought to hoMa
djaeuaaieii with him- Addressing the gate-keeper be
mUt '•Be good enough to announce me." Accordingly
the gate-keeper entered and told KngdrjumL He, recog-
liibig bifi reputation, filled up a jiii/m with water and
tflttliiaiided his disciple to hold the water before this
Kvu, Dfwa, seeing ihe water, was sOent, and dropped a
medle into iU The disciple held ihe jidtra, and with some
lUbty and doubt returned to Nag^rjuna. " What diJ ho
^i^,"^ be nsked The disciple n^plied, '* He was silent and
iikM nothing; he only dropped a needle into the w^ater,"
SJ^g^rjuna said, "What wisdom! Who like this ujan!
'' 'iuow the springs of action {moHvcs), this is the privilege
^Itiigod; to penetrate subtle principles is the privOege of
^a iifeti^r saint.^ Such full wisdom as this entitles him
%^ W allowed to enter forthwith/' He (the disciple)
H^Vii *" What a saying is this ! is this then the sublime
(dh7/)ofsUence?"
water" he (Nfigdrjuna) went on to say, "ia
jiccoa^ug to the form of the vessel that holds it;
J
.Ifeigeid.
^ An mfeHor £&]□£ {y^ ubingl m
An ejLp»t6iD& applied ta Mondiu
compu^ with Cuufudus (Jtaikali
routid his hut In IhiA pauage the title Ia iBfetred
U* V^v^ m campmnmM with Buddb&^
]
Jk^.]
NAGARJUNA.
2tt
a is pure or dirty according to the character of things (in it) ;
it fills up every jiiterstice; hi point of clearness and com*
jnehensiveness '* he, on beholding the water^ compared it
to the wisdom which I have acquired by study* Dropping
into it a needle, he pierced it, as it were, to tlie bottom.
Show this extraordinary man ia here at oace, and let him
lie presented."
Now the maimer and appearance of N&garjuna were
imposing, and inspired all with respect. In discussion all
,were awed by it, and submitted (bowed the Iwad). Deva
Jbeing aware of his excellent characteristics, had long
desired to consult him, and he wished to become hia
disciple. But now as he approached he felt troubled in
mind, and he was abashed and tiniii Moiiniing the
^aU, he £at down awkwardly and talked darkly ; but at
the end of the day his words were clear and lofty,
IT&glrjnna said, "Your learning exceeds that of the
iworld and your fine distinctions shine brighter than the
lormer (kachers), I am but an old and infirm man;
but having met with one so learned and distinguished,
Burely it is for the purpose of spread lug the truth and for
transmitting without interruption the torch of the law,
mod propagatiDg the teaching of religion. Truly this is
one who may sit on the upper seat to expound dark say-
ings and discourse with precision,"
Deva hearing these words^ liis heart conceived a degree
pf self-confidence, and being about to open the storehouse
of wisdom, he first began to loam through the garden
of dialectic and handle fine gentenccs; then having
fJooked up for some indication of approval (confif^^Tnalio ji
iff his argument) t he encountered the imposing look of the
iSDAster; his words escaped him; his mouth was closed;
and leaving his seat, he made soma excuse^ and asked to
te instructed.
Nigarjuna said^ *' Sit down again ; I will communicate
^* I b^ve transUtcd k thue ; Ittcr- of unF&thomAbli; fulneaa, ha yoa
aHj it fuas "dtiiu- imd Hmpid and ahuwed it to him,*'
313 RBCORDS OF IVESTERH COUNTRIES, [pooki.
to jou the truest and most profound prmcipks T-vliich the
king of the law himself verily handed down (tau^fdfor
imnsmissi^" Deva tlien prostrated Limself on the
<(rontid, and adored with all his heart, and said, ** Botli
now and for ever I will dare to listen to your instructions.'*
Nftgdrjuna Bddhisattva was well practised in the art
of compounJing medicines ; by taking a preparation {pill
or eaJc4^), he nourished the yeara of life for many hnndredi
of yearsj* so that neither the mind nor appearance decayed.
Sadvaha-rftja had partaken of this mysterious medicine,
and his years were already several hundred in number.
The king had a young son who one day addr^sed his
mother thus, " When shall I succeed to the royal estate ?"
His mother said, *' Tliere seems to me to be no chance
of that yet ; your father the king is now several hundred
years old, his sons and grandsons are many of them dead
and gone through old age» This is the result of the
religious power of Mg4rjuna,and the intimate knowledge
he has of compounding medicines. The day the Bodhls-
attva dies the kiug will also succumb. Now the wisdom
of tliis Nilg3.rjuna is great and extensive, and lib love and
compassion very deep ; he would give up for the benefit
of living creatnres his body and lifa You ought, there-
fore, to go, and when you meet him, ask him to give you
his liead If you do this, then you will get your desire**'
The king's son, obedient to Ins mother's instructions,
went to the gate of the convent. The doorkeeper, alarmed,
ran away^^^ and so he entered at once* Then K&giijuna
Bodhisattva was chanting as he walked up and down.
Seeing the kitig*a son he stopped, and said, " It is evening
time now ; why do you at such a time come so hastily to
the priests* quarters ? has some accident happened, or are
^ Some &UHbutti 6oa y^&m to
HAg&rjunn aa tiia term of lif& ( Toj-
^a^f btmttd iamc, p. 7 6 ), This w titer
«iliys, " In ijiy ttjiiuion the 400 or 600
yejira of lif^ given to NAglrjuila re-
Lr to the derdopment of the system
of the Great Vehicle " {^ e»t,p. yf,
n. I J.
^ To announese the nm vkI of tbt
kii]g*4 son (JuUen). But it would
neem to me&n he ran ai^-a^v tbnjdgb
fear.
&KJL] NAGARJUNA AND THE KING'S SON 213
'ou afraid of some calamity that you have hastened here
sacli a time ? *'
He answered, ** I was consiJeriDg with my dear mother
wgrds of different Sd^traa, and the examples {ihercin
vtn) of sages who had forsaken {f^ivai up) the world,
and I was led to remark 011 the great value set on life by
'all creatures, and that the scriptures, in their examples
given of sacrifice, had not enforced thia duty of giving
ap life readily for tlie aake of tlioae who desired it Then
mj dear mother said, ' Not so; the Sugatas (shcn ski) of
the ten regions, the Tathftgatas of the three ages, whilst
jiving iu the world and giving their hearts to the object,
bave obtained the frnir. They diligently sought the way
pf Buddha; practising the precepts, exercising patience,
Biey gave up their bodies to feed wild beasts, out their
Hesh to deliver the dove. Thus Eaja Chandraprabha""
(Ybeh-kwang) gave up his head to tlie Bruhmai? ; Maitri-
itala (Ts'e li) raja fed the hungry Yaksha with his blood.
To recite every similar example would be difficult, but in
learchiDg through the history of previous sages, what age
13 there that affords not examples I And soN^gArjuna
Bddhisattva is now actuated by similar high principles ;
%B for myself, I have sought a man who for my advantage
would give me his head, but have never yet found such a
person for years. If I had wished to act with violence
and take the life of a man (coTnmit miirdeT\ the crime
would have been great and entailed dreadful conae-
quencea. To have taken the life of au innocent chOd
would have been infamous and disgraced my character.
"But the B6dhisattva diligently practises the holy way
and aspires after a while to the fruit of Buddha. His
love extends to all beings and his goodness knows no
•bounds. He esteems life as a bubble, hia body us decay-
ing wood He would not contradict his purpo&e in refus-
ing such a gift, if requested/*
' "For th« atory of Chandra- dhid Tit, p, 510; ft>t M*itrib4l»,
e It Mitra'i NcpaUu Bud- ibid., p. 5^.
114 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [wmi.
Niglijuiia said, "Your coraparisona and jour words are
tnie I seek tlie holy fruit of a Buddha. I have leantt
lltti a Bttddha U able to give up all things, regarding the
body as an echo, a buhble, passing through the four fonns
of Ufe,^ coil tin ually comiug and going in Uie sijc wap.^
My constant vo^^ has been not to oppose the desires of
liTiijg things. But there is one difficulty in the iray of
ihe king's son, and what is that? KI were to give up
iny life your father also would dia Think well of tlus,
for who could then deliver him ?**
Kigirjuna, irresoUite, walked to and fro, seeking for
something lo end his life with ; tlien taking a dry reed
leftf, he cut his neck as if iv iih a sword, and his head fell
from his body.
Having seen this, he (tks royal prince) fled precipitately t
and returned. The guardian of the gate informed the
Wug of the event from first to last, who whilst listerifeg
wms 80 affected that he died.
To the sonth-west about 300 li we came to the Po-lo-
M0*lo-ki-li (Brahmaragiri) mountain,^ Tim aolit^iry
ytftk of this mountain towers above the rest, and stands out
wiHh its mighty precipices as a solid mass of rock without
t|pft<0«clie^ or intervening valleys. The king, Sadvaba^for
itii mke of Nag&rjuna Bfiuhisattva, tunnelled out this
Mck thtougb the middle, and built aud fixed therein (i^
^ t^ iotae iMide« of life are dc-
«iitKJbv4 Ml ct«*ttire« ovi|>ftroii% vivi-
MrriM^ ktrnm from »p«WTi or by tniriH-
riiijiiat^rii SmmVairachhidiku^ctkp.Z.
^ TV* *i\ w*y* Kit Ufth are (I.) tan
*« ineo, (3.) Afl Aflums, (4- )
,^j ft* b«A«ta, (G,) in
', wtidil mtm. thai this la the
^« rti nt^^TT Tilt* Cbincae ex-
^f--^^ U " Ibe blnck iH-^i^K' but
^^ A^M^ "•i'*^," is probably a
, **» bft," Brah-
h*t of Diirg^ or
Bbltidak to
li ol Ki^ala,
i)tiw4l^ HiUa,
with the fotitprint of BhiPii, <**
Biva ior, if BhlmA, thtu Imi^i
would anawet to the hill of Sjuiif»*ii
It 18 toler&b]y certain that ili4> t'(^
It*-yu of Fa-hian in inteoded for Fir;
vatt (hia intemretatiuu i>f "pigip^
(Pilrivata) bemg^ derived inm ^f^^'
tai/ at BAndrau), mxid this eiMTe»p^"*
with « Brahmara.** AItoget^ier I*
s^ema pr<)habl© that the wqJiSihip ^
Durgdj or Chandfl, or Bbfrnl^ *
Parv&tt, yviM affect^ in this ^ ^
ludiAi Mid probably gave rite- Vi, <^
at any rate fot^tered, the wunbjp ^"^
AtalokiteiSvaTa or Kwoji-yin. \^3
the question dl^cu^aed^ J* R, A i
N,B.t vol, XV"* p* 344.)
^fc middh) a sanghdrdma ; at a distance of some 10 li, by
tiunnellin^% he opened a covered \7ay {an approach), Tims
by standing? under the rock tjwi knowing the wajj m) we
iee the cliff excavated throughout^ and in the midst of
long galleries (corridorB) with eaves for walking under
Rud high towers (turrets), the storeyed building reachiag
to the height of five stages, each &tH^e with foirr halls
with vihdras enclosed (united).^ In each vihdra was a
ptatue of Buddha cast in gold, of the size of life, wrought
[cad) with consummate art and singwlarly adorned' and
ipecially ornamented with gold and j^recious stonea From
Ihe high peak of the mountain descending streamlets, like
ftmall cascades, flow through the different storeys, winding
toxni*\ the side galleries, and then discharging themselves
irithout. Scattered light-holes illumine the intserior (inner
^amhers),^^
When first Sadvaha-rija excavated this saii^kdrdma,
the men (engaged in it) were exhausted and the king*s
■treasures emptied. His nndertaking being only half
accomplished, his heart was heavily oppressei NS-t^dr-
[una addressing him saitl, ** For wliat reason is the king so
Bad of countenance?" The king replied, *'I had formed
in the course of reflection a great purpose*^ I ventured
%o undertake a meritorions work of exceeding excellence
wrhich might endure firm till the coming of Maitreya, hut
now before it is completed my means are exhausted^ So
I sit disconsolate day by day awaiting the dawn, east
down at heart."
Naglrjnna said, *' Afflict not yourself thus; the returns
Bsqueut on the high aims o( a lofty religious purpose
t»
of
i Ee^tns to mra^ti that f n each
thert; were fimr balls, and
of these halla bad » vihdf^
hicb were connected.
'■^ Tbij deactiptltm of tbi§ rock-
tooiuLottfrj in the text nhows tbat
El U the uMiw aa that de»^ribed by
l^a^hiiLn (pp. 139, 1 40^ BenrB edition K
peniotinUy visited ths spot. It would
s&etn to have been vittcrly deserted
and wnste even in Fa-hian^a time.
Thli favours* the record uf jt» early
construction in the time of N&g4r-
juiift (about the first eetitury B.o«)
^ On '*&« »iy great J^art was
revolving in cbance thought^*'
2i6 RBCORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. [book ju
are Dot to hQ foiled : jour great resolve shall wtihout fail
be accomplislied Betum then to your palace; you shall
have abundanee of joy. To-morrow, after you have gone
fortli to roam through and observe the wild country round
{ihc mountain uHlds), then return to me and quietly dis-
cuss about the buildings/* The king having received these
instructions left him after proper salutation {turning (a tkf
light).
Tlien Xilgarjuna Bodhisattva, by moistening all the great
stones with a divine and superior decoction {metficine or
mixture), changed them into gold. The king goiug forth
and seeing ihe gold, his heart and his mouth mutually
congratulated each other,^ Returning, he went to XagSr-
juna and said, "To-day as I roamed abroad, by the ioflu-
ence of the divine spirits (genii) in the desert, I beheld
piles of gold/* Kag3,TJuna said, " It was not by the influ-
ence of the genii, but by the power of your great sincerity;
as you have this gold, uje it therefore for your present
necessities, and fulfil your excellent work," So the king
acted and finished his undertaking, and still he had a
surplus. On this he placed in each of the five stages four
great golden figures. The surplus still remaining he de-
voted to replenish the necessitous (deficient) branches of
the exchequer.
Then he summoned looo priests to dwell (im the build-
ing he had constructed}^ and there to worship and pray.
Nlgarjuna Bodhisattva placed in it all the authoritative
works of instruction spoken by Sakya Buddha, and all the
explanatory compilations (commentaries) of the Bddhi-
sattvas, and the exceptional collection of the miscellaneous
school.®* Therefore in the first (uppermost) storey they
^ That ii, hh wordi wete in
&gi%4iiiiE'nt with the hAppy thoughts
eiiterlauitxi in Kin heart,
** If Ibis be tha right rffudering
of tba paaavge, then the "miscel-
itihiM)i " win refer to the
claAs of btiokjf. If, hnw.
tVOIF,Ve ftdopt M. Julit;D*« render^
ing, tbfi puaage will dmpTy m«aii,
*'b« collect^ these buuk.4 ivix.« the
sHiras and idttrat\ ftnd divided them
into iectiimH.'* But if w« exiicniiie
the entire pftjuagcp it mtmm to iiDbly
that NAgnrJnnft onUect«d (t.) Th«
bnokn clMitjilug the aivtbuiity of
Buddha i utteranoe ; {Z.i Uui %rrit-
BOOK X,]
ANDHRA.
31?
placed o&ly tlie figure of Buddha, aod tlie sdtras and
idstras; in the fifth stage from the top (ic*, in th& huxd),
the}' i>laced the Brahnm^s {pure men) to dwell, with all
necessary things provided f^r them ; in the three middle
storeys they placed the priests and their disciples, Th«
eld records state that when Sadvaha-rSLja had finished, he
calculated that the salt consumed by ilie workmen cost
nine kofis of gold pieces. Afterwards the priestJi having
got angry and quarrelled, they went to the klug to get the
question settled. Then the Brahma 99 said amoogst them-
ielves, "The Buddhist priests have mised a quarrel on
some question of words," Then tlieae wicked men con-
sulting together, waiting for the occasion, destroyed the
mii^MrdfHa, and afterwards strongly barricaded the place
in order to keep the priests out.
From that time no priests of Buddha have lived there.
Looking at the mountain caves (or heights) from a dis-
tance, it is impossible to find the way into them (the cav^).
In these times, when they (tJw Brdhvmij^) introduce a
physician into their abodes to treat ai^y sickness, they
put a veil over his face on going in and coming out, so that
he may not know the way.
From this, going through a great forest south, after 900
li or Bo, we come to the country of 'An-ta-lo (Andhra).
'An-ta-lo (Aicdhra),
This country is about 3000 li in circuit ; the capital is
about 20 li round- It is called P'ing-k*i-lo (Vingila ?) ^
The soil is rich and fertile ; it ia regularly cultivated, and
produces abundance of cereals. The temperature is hot,
and the manners of the people fierce and impulsive. The
language and avrangemeut of sentences differ from Mid-
India, but with reference to the shapes of the letters, they
inp of tbe Bf)dhbativu ; (3,) the rivers, which was ctsrtainlj in the
other iniiicullaiic"^u» bookie earl^ Andbra dotniniona. In the
" Thi» h probably the n\4 ctty af Aeighbtmrhcod ara aAid tu be ruck
Ve^gi, north' weat uf Elur lak«, be- t«lBpks &tid other rexnalnG.
Iffcen lb« GOd^varl antt KfistmA
StS RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES^ [uooic ~
are nearly the same* There are twenty mnghdrumnn witli
about 3000 priests. There are also thirty D^va temples
with many heretics,
Not far from Viagila(?) is a great mnghdr&ma with
stoi-eyed towers and balconies beautifully carved and
ornamented. Tliera is here a figure of Buddha, the sacred
features of which have been portrayed ^'ith the utraost
power of the artist. Before this convent u a stone &i^pa
which is several hundred feet high i both the one and the
other were built by the Arhat '0-che-lo (Achala),^
To the south-west of the mnjhdrdnm of the Arhat
'0-cbe-lo not a great way is a &t^pa whicli was built by
Aloka-rdja. Here Tathagata in old days preached the
law, and exhibited his great spiritual powers, and converted
numberless persons.
Going 20 li or so to the south -west of the samjhdrdma
built by Achala (So-hifi^), we reach a solitary inountain
on the top of which is a stone slilpa. Here Jina®^ Bdd*
liisattva composed the In-ming-lun (Ni/dtfodrdra-idraha
Sddva or HMiLvid^d ^dsti-a!).^ This Bodhisattva, after
Buddha had left the world, leceived the doctriue and
assumed the vestments {qfa disciple). His wisdom and
his desires {prayers or votvs) were vast The power of his
grefit wiadoui was deep and solid. Pitying the world, which
Avas without any support {rdianee), lie designed to spread
the sacred doctrine. Having weighed*' the character of
^ The Chiaesti translation i»f the
Arhat'^B name is ^^ he who Acta," it
i»hoiild therefore be restored to Acb-
Ara^ Tlie rest*>r»tion otherwLse
nughi be Achalu, who b mentioned
in tm Inscription a% Aja ta. ^f^ ^
infra.
*^ The phonetic ttytnbob for Jina
are VlCitt-na ; it is truns^l^ted by
Cong jfheiL, "youths-received,^' which
Jiilien restores to KuttiHral&bdha.
But thus Jifm emmot bo tnLDnUtetl
by tither of tUest? phmses, (For d.n
account of th^ wurk^ of thin Bod his-
attvAi eee Bunyiu Nnnjiot CatnU^ffuf^
Appendix L No, to). In H\viii>li
(iv; foL 5, h.) the
Ch'tn-na is simply jr/ieuu
^ There is itiuch canftisiou bere.
The text ^ves only fn-mtM^^lmm^
which Djtist be restofeil tfi ^H^-
ndyd S'iUirtt; but Julieii, in hli llil
of mnato, jl ^t^^ correeu* iht! teit,
and supplies the titl^ of th<3 workt
In-mifig*ehin'f-li-menJl»nf i.e,^ ^^tt^
f^drdm-tdralu ^S'iUl t a. Tli i a may be
sOj but this work i^ nut n^imed id
Kunyiu Nan]ii»'j* ViSkU^j%te auRiDf
thorie written by Jina,
^ I do not jiee in the teitt Ehat h&
C(>tDpu(sed this ^^h^^ but tHiiMider-
ing its character (t fcvi\ he, Jt&
I
I
I
I
©OOEX] ACHARA BODHISATTVA. 319
the Jffitmidi/d ^dstra, its words so deep, its reasonings
so wide, and {havimj considered) tliat students vainly
endeavoured to overcome its difficulties in their course
of study, lie retired into tlie lonely mountains and gave
himself to meditation to investigate it so as to compose a
useful compendium, that might overcome the difficulties
(pbsciirUies) of the work, its abstruse doctrines and com-
plicated sentences. At this time t3ie mountains and
valleys shook and reverberated; the vapour and clouds
changed their appearance, and tlie spirit of the mountain,
carrying the Bodhisaitva to a height of several hundred
feet, theu repeated (dianled) these words^ *' In former daya
the Lord of the ^yorld virtuously controlled and led the
people ; prompted by his compassionate heart, he delivered
the Hiiimdya ^dstra?^ and arranged in due order its
exact reasonings and its extremely deep and refined words.
But after the Nirmt^a of Tathagata its great piinciples
became obscured ; but now Jina JJodliisattva, whose merit
and wisdom are so extensive, understanding to the bottom
ihe sacred well, ^vill cause the HMuvidifd Sdstra to spread
abroad its power {to add its tmight) durin^^ the present
«ay-"
Then the BSdhisattva caused a bright light to shine and
illumine tire dark places {0/ the tmrid), on which the king
of the country conceived a deep reverence as he saw the
sign of this brilliancy, and being in doubt wliether he (ie.,
B6dhis(dim) had not entered the Vojrasaraddki (or, dia-
mond Sa7nddht) ; then he asked the liodliisattva to obttiin
the fruit of " no further birth/' ^
Jina said, "I have entered Samddhi from a desire to
explain a profound mitra ,* my heart awidts perfect en-
h'ghtenment (samT^ak mnihddhi)^ but has no desire for this
fruit that admits of no rebirth/
The kinjj said, "Tlie fruit of * no- birth* is the aim of
•■ It doe* not neceB«*Hly mKnn
tbat Buddha c<:>nipoeed thk woiIe,
bat driver ^ (aAira) or s>pake it.
^ TbAtia, ta aoquire the privUege
of ao Arhftt
320 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book i.
all the saiota. To ctit yourself off from the three worlds,
and to plunge into the knowledge of the 'three vidyas;
how grand such an aim!^ May you soon attain it I"
Tlien Jina Badhisattva^ pleased at the request of the
kiijg, conceived t]\e desire to reach the holy fruit which
"exempts from learning."**
At this time Maiijulrt Bodhisattva (Miu-ki-ta'iang-
p'u-sa), knowing hh purpose, was moved with pity. Wish-
ing to arouse tim to the truth and to awaken him in a
moment, he came and said, "Alas I how have jou given
up your great pui-pose, and only fixed your mind on your
own personal profit, with narrow aims, giving up the pur-
pose of having all! If you would really do good^ you
ought to transmit and explain the rules of the Yu-kia*s^-
U-lun{Yogachd'}^a-lhxlTm idstra) of Maitr^ya Bodhiaattva,
By that you may lead and direct students, and cause them
to receive great advantage "
Jina E6dhisattva receiving these directions, respectfully
assented and saluted the saint Then having given him*
self to profound study, he developed the teachiiig of the
BUuviiiyit odstra; but still fearing that the students
thereof would drend its subtle retisonings aud its precise
stylej he composed the Hiiuvidyd bdatra^ exemplifying
the great principles and explaining the subtle language^ in
order to guide the learners, After that he explained fully
the Y6ga discipline.
From this going through the desert forest south ^ looo
li or so, we come to To-na-kie-tse-kia (Dhanakataka),^
irj II rj^^g jg |]j0 chief, or ^oi|»lete|
thing."
"* This ^Bo Ls a phni#B to deaote
the condition of Arhaiahip,
■* The title i^ defective. It pro-
l»bly refer* to the NydyadvUra^
tdi'uk^ ^iidra ; but^ on the other
band, thiit work wa» ctmiposed by
N%iirjuiia (ae« B, Nannu> (Ma-
hjue, 1323^ The whole of the
pASftjige ill the te^t referring to Jina
i» ubftcure:, and probablj corrupt.
^ tu the traoHUtfon ttt HvQl4fK
Jiilien givei* "vers le Bud," wlikib
ezpressiot) U quoted hy Fi rgiiiMOii
(/, IL A. &, N,a, vol. tL p, 262^ I
bat it b mmply ** going nouth** in
Ihe origitml
^ Called alao the Great Audita
country. J ul ien has Dhaiuhkachlkii ;
the PAU inscriptions at AmAj^vatt
And Nasik give DhAwl^aka^afc^ for
which the Smntkrit would be Dban-
yakataka or Dbi^iiyaka|aJca ; wad m
BOOK 1.]
DHANAKATAKA.
221
TO-NA-KIETSE-KU (DriANAKATAEA).
This country is about 6000 li in circuit, and the
capital *« some 40 H round. The soil is rich and fertile,
and 13 regnlarly cultivated, affording abundant barvesta.
There is much desert country, and the towns are thinly
populated The climate is hot The complexion of the
X^eople is a yellowish black, and they are by nature fierce
and impulsive. They greatly esteem learning. The con-
vents {mnfjhdntmas) are numerous, but are mostly deserted
and ruined; of those preserved there ai*** about twenty^
with 1000 or so priests. They all study the law of the
Great Vehicle. There are 1 00 D8va temples^, and the
people who frequent them are numerous and of different
beliefs.
To the east of the capital {tki citt/) bordering on (lean-
ing against} ^ a mountain is a convent called the Pilrva*
£M {Fo-p*o-slii-lo'Sm0)}^ To the west of the city lean-
ing against {mainiaijud hp) a mountain is a convent
called Avara^ilil.**^ These ivere (or, this vvas) built by
a former king to do honour to (for the sake of) Buddha.
AH in^erfptioa of i}6[ a.d, we have
DhiiiyftvAtlpura, iwid tin^ao wrmlci
identify thu city of Dhamftak^nka
with Dhi^miiikutA clofl« to AiEmri-
v&tt {ImL inl., vol. xi. pp, 95 t)
Ttiti NyiiitK4 tst h et[Uivftk^iit to the
Satiftkrit fa.
*• Mr* FergussoTi Cf^neludeafrom &
rtepoTt 4Jdm»»ed to Govenim«»tit by
the^ l&tti J. A. C. Bo«wcII, iMid a1a(>
from *ome photo^i^phv by Captain
HcM Tbctmptfoii, tnat alm^^t beycind
the ibi^uw of 1 doubt Bej wAdJl U the
eity described by Hiucn Tsiat^g {^p.
ftiLpp.26j). Butsee/mf. ^fil.f utclt
* The word U ktn^ to hold, to
rolyott In the AttaJUcu (vtl 6, a)
|h«f<i !i tbtJ expreaiion An* yu Wt^
wlildi Dr. Lt^g^ge trai];ilAt«!a, "let
^\Mty Attninrnt^nt in wh%i U good b«
jirmiif ^nujJtd.'' I ahould tmppo«e,
ihei^fortfT tb3 lext laeana that the
f6r\'a^0A coti^ent wm supported by
or enclosed by a moimtdn on the
east of the elty.
*" The pyiiibol h appt^^rs to be
omitted, Fa-lftpo would b& eqU3>l to
Purvfw
iw *0.fa*h-thi'ht AparalUa or
West Mount. Fergnsson identifiea
tbia with the AjDart\vat] tope. The
tojie Ib r7 miles west of B^jwAdJI,
It standi to the sooth of tho town
of Amivrflvatl, which ngain ies 20
mjleu north' north -west ftf Gunt^r.
The old fort eaU«K! L>hiLriiikd^a
(which AppeoiiA nt otm tioie to have
been the name of the dinttnct) is
jtwt one mUe west of AmAr&TAtt,
^'Thifl celebrated Buddhfat tope
was firat discovered by RAja Veft-
ka|ddri N&yaciu^s aer^onta In A.D.
1796: it Wfti visited by Ci^lonel
Mckenzie and his e\irvey frtnfF In
1 797 ; it wm greatly ikmolished by
the RAjo, whoutiliaedtheaciilptured
223 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. Ibooe x.
He Itollowed the valley, made a road, opened tlie moun-
tain crags, constructed pavilions and long {&r, lateral)
galleries ; wide cliainbers supported lite lieiglits and con-
nected the caverns.^^ The divine spiiils respectfully
defended (this place); both saints and sages wandered
here and re^^sed. During the thousand years following
the Nlrtdna of Euddha, every year there were a thousand
laymen*^ and priests who dwelt here together during
the rainy season. When the time was expiied, all who
had^*^ reached the condition of Avhats mounted into
the air and fled away. After the tliousand yearn the lay-
inArblti for building materiftU up
ta tbe y«?Ar iSi6. \x wm agAin
viRited by Co load Maekenzle, whci
made large txcavitionit, in jSi6«
Further i^xcAv»t»oiii in iSjSCt); exa-
mined by Sir Walter EHi')t» whu
unuartbed the riiiufl of the i,ve*ttfrii
gttteway in 1840. EiCHVaiious re-
commen ct d ( by M r. R* St? w tl 1 ) i u May
1S77. Furtbtjr tfxcavatiotiii |by Dr,
janieif Burgeta) iii tS82-Sj. Stsweir^
List of Antiquarian Rtutait^t in Ma*
drtis, vol. i. p. 63. For a full and
valuable aactmtit of iha eiculptiires
of tilt* ti>|j*? sft: Fergtiiaon* Tree and
Strptnt Wiir»hif\ ftl«f» Burg eta, Re-
port QH iht AmatdtijUi StQpa. An
iriBcriptiou diacos^ertd by Dr. Bar^^«£
anumgtb^atoUi'.'iof the tttlpapTovin*
" beyond doubt that the AniorAvatl
UujMi vt»M L'itliuir alr^odi^ built or woja
biding built in the i^et^ond oaatury
A. ri.» if not earlier*' (Bmgeti, op.
^"■- Thi» W'tjuld appear to refer to
hh work In eouHtTucling a tiort of
** aacrt-d uay "' leudin^ to the tope.
But the text docsa not Hupply any
inlonuation b«youd the fact of the
excaratlonM in couii^^ctiou with tbi»
western mni/hardma. But werts
ihiit,e e!iU4vat[trnrt c<.hi fined to *' the
high mnuntihb ou tb? w^at of the
loWQi full of ca%'t5, abutting oD the
rivcr?*' Perhapij au explanatoin
lixay be found by supposing thtkt thQ
lixcAVation ai the mouutaiu, &a^
WM iud(?{>cpdent of tbe building of
the mnifhdrdma. In Hwat4ih th«r«
h nothing said about tlie euverni,
galUriee, and tunntsla ; he simply
Mtatf a that '' the eastern and weptvrti
taHtjhdnlfiiat wt^re built by a fiirm^r
kjng uf the cuijRtry , and he thoroughly
•eafched thrt>iigb all Ihe examples
(Xtc ui Mhih^ rulei and patternt) [of
Hitiiilar buildings] to be f{ptmd in Ta*
bia/* Hiuen T^iang isays that ** thir
t astern and wuBiern q<»nveTiU wero
built [the ayiTibi»] crA'a in tbe teal
is lih in Hwui4ih ; I regard it aa a
misprint] by a former kinjg,^" mud
thc^n be giiie;i on to «ay that " fat?
moreover bored through tbe riTer
valley, hul lowed out a r«ad, divided
tbe crags, raised pariliona (turret«d
chambers) with lateral goUeriea,
whiliit wide chain btTw supported
(pillowed) the heights and con-
nected the cavea/' Thk ia all in-
dependent of build log the $aMgk4-
rdmm. I muift eoufeaa^ however,
thut the position of the jdiipfif
eeventeen mile» west of the fe^Wti,
and on the other aide of the river,
iMsema to be a ditheulty. With
refei^nce to Ta-hia, it U gieaefftlljf
translated Baktria (Bretorlmftider,
p. [97). The rules and patternt
of buildingH m Baktrta would, I
should suppose, be thu«e of the
Gretfkiii,
^^ Fanfu^ cMmmoa dbctples,
'^^ Or, it may medu all of them
Attained the cuudition of Arbfttab
BOOKX.]
BHAVAVIVEKA.
233
I
I
inen and saiuts dwelt together ; but for the l«st hundre 1
years there have been no priests {dwdling here) m caij-
sequeuce of the spirit of the mouutain chauguig his shape,
and appearing sometimes a3 a wolf, sometimes ns a mon-
key, find frightening the disciples ; for this reason the
place has become deserted and wild, with no priests to
dwell there.
To the south ^^ of tlie city a little way is a great
mountain cavern. It is here the master of iddrm P*o-
pi-fei-kia (Bhivavi^'lka;^^ remains in the palace of
the Aauras ('O*ssu-lo). awaiting the arrival of Maitrlya
Bfidhisattva as perfect Buddha. ^*^ This master of ids-
irm was widely renowned for his elegant scholarship and
tot the depth of his vast attainments {viTlue). Exturnally
he was a disciple of Kapila**'® (Sflfikhya), but inwardly
he was fully possessed of the learning of Ndgirjuna, Hav-
ing heard th^t Dharmapala (Hu-fa-p'u-sB) of Magadha
was spreading abroad the teaching of tlia law, and was
laakin*^ many thousand disciples, he desired to discuss
vnX\i him. He took his religious staff in hand and went^
Coining to Pltaliputra {Po-ch*a-ii) he ascertained that
Dharmapala Bodbisattva was dwelling at the B6dhi tree.
Then the master of Mstras ordered his disciples thus :
"Go you to the place where DharmapHIa resides near the
Bodhi tree, and say to him in my name, * Bddhisattva
{i.t.^ iJiiarinapala) publishes abroad the doctrine (of Bud-
tUm) bequeathed to the world : he leads and directs the
^ Acco^ng to the toport quoted
bj Mr. Ferf uwoa iop. HL» p. 265),
** linmediAtf^j zouth of the ii>wo
[LiL, or "B&jwhjda) in a singular
bolated ruck or bilU lUobg whui^e
bMii KD(I mldtm there ai^ the retuains
of » cQiuldtfrmhlti DiuDbt-r of rock*
eftvoa, &&"
"• In Cbineae Tsing piiij " Iwi
who discuttHfS with ckftraeea *'
(JiiL)l but m Wotig-Pdh {% 193)
hb Ia ctiltd Ming-pint which m^tuB
more accurate. For the &|oiy of thU
<k«tcir M« WoBg-POh [ivc. dl.)
K ^^ Id thU piifeage, u in th« one
routing to K&^vrv[ia in thts Kukku-
tapAda-giH^ Juhcn has ijuUe luisifted
thtf «e[i$tc? ; be traiislnteij aa though
Bh4vavivtika had becou^e a Buddhi^
*** la thti t^xt it h ** external I jf
be wore thti ctothee or contum^ Jf
theSMkhja {8iln*j-k*U), that ia, he
waa a followi^r of Kapila by out-
ward prof^N^lou. JuIIl^u h%» tnma*
b^ted Lt ua though t^uftg-k^it were
en^uivaletit to ^mg-kiathi^ but the
eymbok are quite ditferieiit, »iid be
bitDs^lf give^ Sdnihytt »m the @quU
valent of Sdii^-k'it (pp. 470^ $2^)*
22 i RECORDS OF WESTERN COVNTRiES. [books.
ignorant. His followers look up to him with respect and
humility, and so it has been for many days ; nevertheless
Ins vow and past determination have botne no fruit 1
Vain is it to worship and visit the BSdki tree. Swear to
accompUsh your object, and then you will be in the end
guide of gods and men/ " ^^
Dharmapflla Bodhisattva answered the messenger thus:
'*The lives of men (or, generations of men) are like a
phantom; the body is as a bubble. The whole day I
exert myself; I have no time for controversy ; you may
therefore depart — there can be no meeting,"
The master of iddrm liaving returned to hia own
country, led a pure {quiet) life and reflected thus: "In the
absence of^^ MaitrSya as a Buddha, who is there that
can satisfy my doubts ? " Then in front of the figure of
the Bfidhisattva Kwan-tsz'-tsai,^^! he recited in order
the Sin-td'-ia-ni {Hftdaya-dhdrajii)}'^ abstaining from
food and drink. After three years Kwan-tsz -tsai B6dhi-
eattva apj eared to him with a very beautiful ^^ body, and
I
^^ Tlib pnunge is ob«<mr«, nj^d I
off«r my tmtialatioM only as tetitn-
tive. It n^pptaffl to tim that tlie
mefisngtt V\ the B^KlhiAattva won
couched irrjiiit^ally, BhuLvaviviika
chill lengei DhArmap&liih on the
ground that his aim hai not yet
been acci^iiijlltheti, and to go to the
B^dhi tree to wornhip is fo-fjlUh uid
iinii|Mfmth'e* "Vow to aix'omptiah
yf^inr puqKige, and it sbiU be nccom*
ptished irrespective of wurship or
humility*^* Thifl iw-ould s^mn to
have btien the tendency of Nigflf>
jiina^a teach tng^ imd Bh^vavivakik,
thodgh autw&rdJv a foUuwer of Ka-
y\\^f was jet full uf N&gir junk's
npirit.
^1" Th«t U. uatil Maitr^ja be-
cximctt BuddhJS who k tber« that
can answer my doubts? It ia not
that Moitr^ya km become Btiddha^
but tintil he does ih> become,
^** This is indirectly a Jno«l im-
portant paAsage, It ftbciwi thai Bb&-
vavivekA) who was imbood "wfththt;
spirit of Nilgdrjuaiii" altbo'ii^ pKK
f easily n foUuwer of Eikpil% ex-
hibited hb faith by going- to ATald--
kitMvara* Thi«, joined with the
Mtory of Sodvob^ excavattn^ the
BrahmjLra {Dui^} eon Tent for Ni-
ffirjuna, ihowa that the worabip ei
*urgi (ths manif-armtd arvd t&€ hit/k)
wan the chief feature in the »Lptrit of
KAgdrjnna'ji teach ing ; in other
wordftj that tb^ fusion between Bnd-
dhbna and the native wtvrihtp of luJl
godft dates fTom Nftg&rjuna c tlm^
and was brought about by bis in*
fluencfl,
uj This fa a well-known w^tm or
mantra^ bas been translated In tli«
Joum^ of the if. A. S,, 1875, p. tj ;
aee aldo Bendall, Catal^ae if M^^
&eL, p, 117, add, 14S5. The oora-
position of tb)8 i^irti may, J tbiak
be attnbated to NAgArjnnjir u tht
founder of the Mahlvilna dcctrine.
1^^ Thii *' beautiful body ** of Av^
l6kit^Tara eeama to be dt^rivvd fnM
foieigu fomooi. The chamcfc^if
WX>£X,]
BHAVAVIVBKA.
■
■
I
aildressGd tlie master of Sdsiras tlms : "What h your pur-
pose (wUr) 1 " He said, '' May I keep my body till Mai-
trtya coraes" Kwan-t3z-tsai BSdhisattva said, "Man's
life is subject to many accidenta The world is as a
bubble or a phantom. You should aim at the highest
resolve to be born in the Toshita heaven, and there, eveo
now.ii* to see bim face to face and worship^"
Tlie master of id^tras said, "My purpose ia fixed; ray
mind cannot be changed." ^^^ Bodbisattva said, " II it is
so, you must go to the country of Dhauakataka, to the
south of the city, %vhere in a mountain cavern a diamond-
holding {Vajrapdnt) spirit dwells, and there with the
utmost sincerity reciting the Chi-Mngf-kanff'i'o^lo-ni
^VkjmpdiiiJkdrant), you ought to obtain your wish,"
On this the master of ddstras \^*ent and recitt?d (the
dhdrant). After three years the spirit said to him, " What
is your desire, exhibiting such earnest diligence?*' The
master of iddras said, '' I desire that my body may endure
till Mafti^va comes, and AvalSkit^^^vara Bfidhiaattva
directed me to come here to request the fulfdinent {cff
my deMre)^ Does this rest with you, divine being ? "
The spirit then revealed to him a formula and said,
** There is an As lira's palace in this mountain ■ if you ask
according to the rule given you, the walls will open, and
then you may enter and wait there till you see (Main
triyay^ "But " said the master of Mstras^ " dwelling in the
dark, how shall I be able to see or know when the Buddha
t>h« befttitj mtij be seen fmm the
p|^A«« imppUed by Mr. B. UodgHon
in tbtf J. K A. k, YoL vi. p. 276.
There cao he little doubt that we
tutive here} a link connecting thig
worship with th^t of Ardhvi^nra-
AttAhitij the Persian representAtive
of the be*mttfiil goddefli of '*pure
WAter. '* Ocrtnpare An&ItiB u Ventii!,
ftrid the Venutt-niountainB in Eumiw
(Fpii«ber^)t the survival nf the wor-
ship of hill-gcKlfl^ {B^G Knrl Blind
f*n ** wntcr-g*ids,'* tc, in the Con-
VOL. IL
*** ThU is the aim of the tmo
Buddhist convert, to be bom In thi^
hoavea of Msiitrgja after de&th^ and
there to hear hia doctrine, so ^ to
be able at hia ad\rent U> receive hiii
instruction and reach Nirittna. Op-
pmed to this ill the foreign theory of
a Wenteni paradise.
^ Thin exhibit* the character of
BhAviivivi'kaj who had cha^rged
DharmapAla with want of & itnm|f
detenninAtioD [oath). See onfe, u.
[09>
226 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES.
[B00E2
appears?*^ Vajrapa^i said, " Wben Maitr^ya comes into
the world, I will Uien advertise you of it " Tiie master
of Sdsiras haviDg received his instructionsj applied liim-
self with earnestness to repeat the sentences, and for three
years, without any change of mind, he repeated the worda
to a nicety {mu$tard-sced)}^^ Then knocking at the rock-
cavern, it opened out lia deep and vast recesses. Then an
imnmierable multitude appeared before him looking aboat
them, but forgetful of the way to return. The master of
iddras passed through the door, and addressing the multi-
tude said^ " Long have I prayed and worshipped with a
view^ to obtain an opportunity to see MaitrSya, Now,
thanks to the aid of a spiritual being, my vow is accooi*
plished. Let us therefore enter here^ and together await
the revelation of this Buddha "
Those who heard tliis were stupified, and dared not
pass the threshold. They said, "This is a den of sei^
peuts; we shall all be killed." Thrice he addressed
them, and then only six persons were content to enter
with him. The master of iddras turning himself and
advancing, then all the multitude followed him with their
gaze as he entered* After doing so the stone walls closed
^** Julien tnuislatos tlxia " trnr un
pBjne d€ ttdwevd^'* Rf^reiriiig to
my iraael&ihm m Wotag-Ftlh, S I93i
1 havi thG hoiiDur to cnrreNpcmd with
M. Julioi] on the subj^t, he only
allowed tbot iht! point wa^ worthy
of oonaidtrotion. Hia worcL* arc
tbeae : " II m€ lemble wm oontmire
uue ckAa tf igrufi& que la puuwftQce dea
dhdrant ru^itfa sur une grune de
B^nevL' fut tcllt] i\ui6 oeHe graicG,
umlgTi^ Ait liigGTitS e^ctrdme^ put,
titsmt projobde hut Iel pi&rre. Ia faira
fi^eutruuvtir comme hi tille avait ^t^
frAppdt^ nvec UD iajtrument d'une
farce, d*un poidB extrftOfdlDairt;/'
But there ia aomething to ha sud on
thti other bide. To repeat a formula
" to a mustard -sfod^** ia to repeat It
perfectly {ad unfjucm) ; heiice the
name of Siddh^ha, "the pt^rfect^^
iyih'tttti-i-^inf^\ the son of Bu
d^oiia, the promised Buddha^
ji^bt thia, *^ the wbit^ muatardn
tSlddbirtba^t because he ir&B
ieddy endowed/' Whether
phrase, **faithniiagrikim of 0til#tard-
seed " (j£; k6kkqv Siyd-rciiis) do^fS tiot
mean ^' perfect JaitA'* {Mi Orteatai*
Um introduced into Falestine, i^i
iwed for imtt or itp6t) h a ptjint I
ahftU not ujrge ; but proLablj thiB
fatniliar story *.tf *'Opeii 8?#We"
]sdc5r]vedfn:im the legend of BbAva-
\'ivt-kiL and the " mustard - aeetL^
Both AK Baba and the taaatcr of
iddnu fOGoeedi^ In opening the
caveru gate bj a ^^muatatd-eeed^
f {xntiula, Cxtnni ti gham oomieGta r
name of the place, I>hftr»m*j
with Ihm l^ad {Amc Omg,^ p^
BOOEX.]
CHUU^YE—CHOLA.
217
tehind them, and then those left without chided thsni-
selves for neglectiug Ms words addressed to thenu
From this going south-west lOOO li or so, we come to
the kingdom of Cbu-U-ye (Chulya).
»
»
Chu-li-ye (Ceulta or ChOla),
The country of Chulya (Cbola) 13 about 2400 or 2500 li
in circuit i the capital is about 10 li round* It 13 deserted
aod wild, a successiou of marshes and jungle* The popu-
lation is very small, and troops of brigands go tlirough tbe
country openly* The climate is hot ; the manners of the
people dissolute and cruel Tbe disposition of the men
is naturally fierce ; they are attached to heretical teaching.
The sdhghdrdmas are mined and dirty as well as the
priests. There are some tens of Deva temples, and many
2sirgiantba hei^tica.
At a little distance south-east of tbe city is a st^pa
built by AiSka-rtja. Here Tathigata in old time dwelt,
and exhibited his spiritual power, and preached the sublime
law, and defeated the heretics, delivering both men and
T)Svag.
Kot far to the west of the city there ia an old sanglid-
frdma. This was the place where Ti-p'o (D^va) Eodbi-
sattva discussed with an A that, In the first instance,
I>e%^a Efidhisattva beard that in this convent there was an
Arhat called Uttara (Wu-ta-lo) who possessed tbe six
supernatural powers (skadUibkijflds), and the eight vimdl'-
shas (mea?t3 of ddivtrance)] forth with be caine from a
distance to observe bis manner as a modeL Having
arrived at tbe convent, he asked the Arhat for a night's
lodging. Now in the place where tiie Arhat lived {in his
€£U) there was only one bed. Having entered, in the
absence of a mat, he spread some rushes on the ground,
and showing it to himi begged him to be seated* Having
taken the seat, the Arhat entered into sainddkij and came
out of it after midnight Then Dgva proposed to him his
238 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. [book X*
doubts, and prayed him to answer tliem. The Arhat toofc
up each difficulty and explained it D5va, closely exa — -
itiiniBg each word, pressed liis diffieultiea in the way o :^
croaa-examinatioB, till after the seventh round of discussiocr*
tte Arhat closed his mouth and declined (wm muthlt) tc
reply, Then using secretly his divine faculties, he passec
into the Tushita heaven, and there questioned MaitrSja
Maitrgja gave the required explanations, but because c^- f
their character he added, "This ia the celebrated D^ir-^^a.
who for a succession of kalpas has practised religion, an ^ti
in the middle of the Ebadra-kalpa ought to attain tl^^^ e
condition of Buddha. You do not know this*"^ Yt^- ii J
should greally honour him and pny him reverence." ■
In a moment he returned to his seat, and once mo^^re
entered on a clear explanation (0/ the diJicuUics), wliicr^sli
he expressed in great precision and language* Ufi^^^a
addressing him said, '* This is the explanation of the holBD|
wisdom of MaitrSya Bodhisattva, It is not possible f*» ^^
you, reverend sir, to have discovered such profouc^r^^^
answers/* Then ihe Arhat said, " It is so, in truth ; tt^B^^
will of Tatb&gata" On this, rising from liis mat^ h-^ie
offered him worship and profound reverence and praisa
Going from this south, we enter a wEd forest distBC^^*^
anrl passing 1500 or 1600 li, we come to the country ^^
Ta-lo-pi-ch'a (Diavi^a).
TA'LO-pi-ch'a (Dravida),
I This country is about 6cxx> H in circuit; the capife
/of the country is called Kifichipnra (Kin-chi-pu-lo),^'^
and is about 30 li round. The soil is fertile and regularly
cultivated, and produces abundance of grain » There ar^
"^ Or, do you not know this !
^^ Thia must be Cotiji%erfttn.
I do not think the te^t in Hwui-Uh
C]kn ht constmed ^ J u lien takei it
** the town of Kin-chi U situated Ait
a port or the 8e A. ^* The ori^ n a I runs
thus 1 *' Tbe iown of JCm-chi ia tbi:
opening (mouth) of tin? Bf»uthen»
ma of India, and m thtf dinctii>ti
of Sinbftla the water jonnif-y h thr(?e
dayi/' It Kerns to imply that Cuin*
jiveram wu the central Uiwu {torn,
which the traffic to Cpylt)n was (
dof^tc^d.
130OE X,]
DRAVIDA.
339
■dlso many flowers and fruits. It produces precious gems
'and other articles. Tlie climate is hut, the character ol
t:Iie people courageous. They are deeply attached to the
jjrinciples of honesty aud truth, and highly esteem learning; \
in respect of their language and wnttea characters, t hey \
ciiflTer but little from those of Mid- India* There are some
liandred of sanffJtdj'djnas and 10,000 prie3ts» Tiiey all
study the teaching of the Sthavira {ChQ7ig4so^pu^ school
belonging to the Great Vehicle. There are some elglity
Deva temples, and many heretics called Nirgranthas.
TTatlidgsita in olden days, when living in the worlds fre-
cjuented this country much ; he preached the law here aud
cron verted men, and therefore A^ka-r4ja built fi^4pa5 over
ill the sacred spots where these traces exist. The city
if KMchipura is the native place of Dharmap^la BoJhis-
ittva,^^ He wag the eldest son of a great minister of the
ioaiitry. From his childhood he exhibited mucli cleverness,
und as he grew up it increased and extended. When he
became a young man,^^^ the king and queen condescended
%o entertain him at a (marriage) feast. On the evening
of the day his heart was oppressed with sorrow, and being
exceedingly afflicted, he placed himself before a statue of
Buddha and engaged in earnest prayer (mpplication).
Moved by his extreme smcerity, the spirits removed him
lo a distance, and there he hid liimself. After going many
hundred li from this spot he came to a mountain convent,
B and 8at down in the hall of Buddha, A priest happening
to open the door, and seeing this youth^ was in doubt
whether he was a robber or not. After interrogating
him on the pointy the Bodhisattva completely unbosomed
himself and told him the cause ; moreover he asked per-
mission to become a disciple* The priests were much
astonished at the wonderful event, and forthwith granted
his request. The king order ed search to be made for him
in every direction, and at length finding out that Bfidhi-
*^ T4-mo-po-lt>-p*U'Ba, in Gbinne Hu-fa, " defender of the Uw.**
^^ Assumed the cap, iii^a vifUu.
2 JO RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. [book X.
aattva had removed to a diatance from the world, driven^^
by tbe spirit {or, spirits), then he redoubled hia deep
reverence and admiratiou for him. From the time that
DharmapAla assumed the robes of a recluse, he applied
liimself with unflagging earnestness to learning. Con*
cerning hia brilliant reputation we have spoken in the
previous records,^
To the south of the city not a great way is a large
miighdrd7na^ in which men of tlie same sort, renowned for
talent and learning, assemble and stop. There is a bH
about lOO feet high which was built by Aloka-rlija, Her
Tath^gata, dwelling in old days, repeated tbe la\v and'
subdued the heretics, and converted both men and DSvas
in great number.
Going 3000 li or so south from this, we come to th©
country of Mo-lo-kiu-ch^a (Malakfita),
Mo-LO-KIU'CH*A (MaLAeOta),
This country ^^ is about 5cxx^ li io circuit ; the capit
is about 40 li* The laud and fields are impregnated with
^^ Both here uid m the preced-
log portion of the narrivtive the
ptirsM ua«d ia Mhin /u, which maj
either meftO "carried by npirita
(in the lenie of divina npirit^) or
** driTMl hj Mi o vm iiplrit, ' Jul Lett
adopt* llw iormcr rcndetiti^. We
ftheuld la thiia c&He have expected
to find tbe phrase kicti thin, iuatead
tif i^in, Hwui4ih| however, telb ub
that it wna *' a great king of the
fpidtd ^' lone of tho Muhddt'VA-riLjaa)
tbtti eurled bim &way.
*^ See unfe, vol. L p- 238, Fw
tome ao^tiQt of hia writings, esom-
pftre Mw^i-UK book iv. p^ 191 ( J11L;;
see alfto note 87, bxik it.,
^^* The distance given (3000 Ji or
Ko) seuth from Conjiverom v«eiiii
to be excessive. But noue of the
dUt&nees given by Hiuen l^iaag
from Aoirnfl^ are t^j bo depeadtid on.
Ckiuipare* fur exoinplei tne dist»Doe
iriven from CharitriL, in Orissai to
Cejloit, vLl, nbout 201OO0 IL T1]U
part of Ihe pilgrim*e itiu^^rarj ia be<
set witb diffictdtie^ In tb« texl
before u^^ tbe Udo of the aynib
king would denote that he wen
peraonally to the Malak^^a king-
dom | but in Hwui-lih wo wne to^d
that be heard only of tbii coQntryf
and hia intention wft» evidently to
enibarkf probably at the mouth of
tlie Conjivermm river, for Ceyloi^
when he hea^rd from the prieaU who .
came from that country to Kin-du ^
of the death of the king Raja BuuA '
Mugaldn and the famine, Mr, Fer-
giisaoD,. assuming Nellore to Ixave
been the capital of Cb6iai (I may
hero ueticef \>y the way, that the
evmbalA uacKl for tbia co^mtry are
the nme both in HmiiMh and the
Suyu^ na that tbe ^^Djourya*'
adapted by Julii^u in the Life of
Hiuen - Tsiang U the aame a«
'*TchoQlya** in the ^i-yu-Jh'), It
BOOK X.]
MALAKVTA.
231
»
salt, and the produce of the earth is not abundant. All
the valuables that are collected in the neighbouring islets
are brought to this country and annljsed. The tempera-
ture is very hot The men are dark complexioued. They
axe firm and impetuous in disposition. Some follow the
true doctrinei others are given to heresy. They do not
esteem learning much, but are wholly given to commercial
gain- There are the ruins of many old convents, but only
the walls are preserved, and there are few religious fol*
lowers. There are many hundred Deva temples, and a
multitude of heretics, mostly belonging to the Kirgranthas.
Not far to the east of this city is an old mtujhdrdma
of which the vestibule and court are covered with wild
shmbs; the foundation walls only survive. This was
built by MahSndra, the younger brother of Asoka-rfija.
To the east of this is a stilpat the lofty wails of which
are buried in the earth, and only the crowning part of the
cupola remains. This was built by As&ka-rfija. Here
I
diflpoaed to ref^r Kin-chi-pu-lo to
NilcaLpnt1[anaiii, and so get over tht:
difficulty wbich miseE from Hwui-
iih*B reuuLrk tbji.t ^' the town of Kin*
cM is at tbc eea^ mouth on tho
wmler-roftd to Oylon," and also the
dulftDGe from Nellore of 1500 or
tfioolL But tb in would involve tii»
In siibtteqTiezit ditficultiea ; the nauie
of K&fiQhlptim, moreover, is tho
well " known equivalent for Conji-
fetikOl, ftud it ia impossible to die*
lepwd iAm. M. V. de Ht. Martin,
relying on Hwnilih, Raya {Mt^moirtt
p- j99) that Hiuen-Tj*iang did not
go farther aonth than Kfiiiohlpun^
but, oD the iither hand, Dn Btimrll
fi of optnion that Hiuen-Tsifiniir
returned from Malakiita to KAJiichS-
pim [Ind. AtU.^ \U. p. 39)^ It m
certain thai on his way to tho KoA^-
kun ho started from DrUvida j I am
diiipo«ed, tberefoKr to think that he
did not go farther voiitb than Kiti-
dal. In this case the t^uhAetpi^nt
ftocotmt he gives ua of Mc^lakiltaT
Mount Malay a^ and Fotaraka, is
ded^^ from hearsay. With regard
to MaJakflfaT Dr« Bumoll haa shown
{lifC. cit.] that "thi» kingdom wan
compriflt*d roughly in the delta of
the KilviM/* Thia would i«ad ua
to suppose that the capital woa
somewhere near Kiimbhaghdnam or
Av^r ; but how then Hball we ac-
count for the 3000 U of Hiuen-
Tftiang ? the actual dktance smnth
from Conjlverain to this neigh-
bourhood being only 150 mtiee^ or^
at most, 1000 U, For an account
of Kumbhaghdiiam^ see Be well, Liitti
of Antiq. licniaint in Madras,
vol i. p, 374. l>r. Burnell givta
the natijo ^falaik^ln'^m aa pos-
sibly that by which KiimbhaghSnam
wa« known in the itt^venth century
{ibid,} In a note the Chinc§e editor
reniarkH that MalakO^a ie aJiio call^
Chi-mo'Io ; JuHiin reHtorca this to
Tchimnr (p, 121^ n^\ and also to
Tchimala "the Sim our of M. Hein-
aud** (Jul, iu. 530). I have i^ven
reaMon^ for thinking that Chi-mo<lo
h the e^jmvalent fur KtlmAr (/. M>
A. B., vol. IV. p, 3 j7).
-33 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. [book X
Tatliagata in old days preached the law and exhibiceti his
miraculous powers, and converted endless people. Ta
preserve the traces of tMs event, this memorial tower waj
built For years past it lias exhibited spiritual signs, and
^*bat is wished for iu its presence is sometimes obtained.
On the south of this country, bordering the sea^ are tlie
Mo -la- ye (Malaya) mountains?,^** remarkable for their
high peaks and precipices, their deep valleys and mountaia
torrents. Here is found the \\'liiLe sandal- wood tree and
the Chan-i*aii^ni-p'o (CkancIatUva) ^^ tree. These two are
much alike, and the latter can only be distinguished by
going in the height of summer to the top of soDie hiU,
and then leoking at a distance great serpents may be seen
entwining it: tlms it is known. Its wood is naturally cold,
and therefore serpents twine round it After having noted
the tree, they shoot an arrow into it to mark it.^** In the
winter, after the snakes have gone, the tree is cut down.
The tree from which Kit-pu-lo (Karpira) scent is pro-
cured,^^^ is in trunk like the pine, but different leaves and
flowers and fruit. When the tree is first cut down and
sappy, it has no smell ; but when the wood gets dry, it
forms into veins and splits; then in the middle is the
scent, in appearance like mica, of the colour of frozen
snow. This is what is called (in Cliinese) long-na^hian^^
the drafjon-brtdn scent
'** These mountafns, or thin nanuti-
taia, bordering on the ^% idjij either
repreeetit the Malabar Gh&ta gene-
ral l^'* or, more probably, the detached
masi of theGhJk|)i south of the Kotm-
batur gap, apparently the tra© Ma-
laya of the Pauranik liAts. Sea
IndL Ani.j vol jciil p* 3!^ ; SeiveU,
op- cf^.p. 353. The term Ma-lai/o
\k also applied to ii mrmntainnufl
district in Cejlon^ of \^'hich AiJam'H
Peak ifl the centre ^Cbiltltra^ i^uU
iHct,, «ub voc.); ci:»ropare /. R, A. j>\,
N.S., vol. XV. p. i2J^, It would seemt
At Any rAte, if thlfidiHtrict of MalAy^t
"bordering on the Be&«*' wu a part
of th« kingdom qI MaUk^lm* that
the latter cimnot be confined la Um
delta of the KavM, but mutt b*
extended to the fiouthem a«&*coA#t.
This voulii ffx plain the AlteruAtive
n Ain V t>iChi m n-lo (KumiLr )l MaUm
meuns any ** mountainuuii rogitin*
'^ ThAt is, a tree "tiix the lAndAl-
Wood^MJtil-. «^ iK
13« C'>mpare JuHeTi, note z {im
ItiTo), and Burnouf, Inttvit io Bud'^
tiftUifit p. 62Q. The MaJaya motm*
lain h called Chandaiuigm, part
nf thv ftauthem rotige of the Ohit^
because of the «And^-vrood fmmd
there (Mrmier Williams, &fi«e. Dkt,
n. V. Chamiaua).
A-7 That ia, camj'hor.
BOOKX.]
MOUNT FOTALAKA,
To the eaat of the Malaya mountains is Mount Po-ta-
lo-kia (Pfltalaka),^^ The passes of this mountain are very
dangerous ; its sides are precipitous, and its valleys ragged^
Ou the top of the inouutaia is a lake; its waters are clear
as a min'or From a hollow proceeds a great river which
encircles the mountain as it flows down twenty times and
then enters the southern sea. By the side of the lake is a
rock-palace of the Ufivas. Here Avalokite^vara ^^ in coming
and going takes his abode, Tliose who strongly desire to
see this Eodhisattva do not regard tlieir lives, hut, cross-
ing the water {/ording the streams), climb the mountain
; f oigetful of its difficulties and dangers ; of those who
make the attempt tliere are very few who reach the
anmmitp But even of those who dwtill below the uioua-
tain, if they earnestly pray and beg to behold the god,
sometimes he appears as Tm'-iBui-t*ien {llvam-deva), some-
times under the furm of a \ ogi (a Pdmiupaia) ; lie ad-
dresses them with benevolent words and then they obtain
their wislies according to their desires.
Going north-east from this mountainp on the border ^'^
of the sea, is a town j^^ this is the pkce from which they
^^ The situation of thin moudtain
i^MA be«n di^uA&pd (i/> R- A, S,^ N^S-j
-VoL XT, p, 339 ff,
^* See YoL i. p. 60, n, 210.
^* The Bjmbol used unplieft "a
divisirm of the ms^^' aa though it
Yvrere ftt a point wheru the aea
divided Into on eAAteiti mid we«tern
ocean,
^'^ There Is no name given ; it is
simply slated there is a town from
'Which they go to Ceylon* If it
were intended to give the name
Chantrapuni to it, there would be
no ^mbol between the word for
" Cfity or town " and the word ** go/'
BdL Jnlien'fl pareutheaia baa niia.lfKi
I>r Bum ell and others* Dr. Eur^
nell has also argued on a mistaken
traDalatloa a« to the poHitioii of
this tovn^ which he identiies with
Ki¥£ilpa|^imt|i [Ind* dnU, vol* viL
p* 40>. Julien aajSt "Going from
MalakOta in a riiiirth -eastern dir^t;^
tion, on the bordera of the »ea ia
a town (called Gheli-ta-to, Chari*
trapumL'* Conf* aide, p. 05, n.
55. But, in fact, the original
tttates, '^ (ioing from this mountain^
Le.t Mount Malaya^ in a north-
eastern direction, there ia a town at
the aea'dividin]*." S<j that Dr. Eur-
nell^s conclusii^))^, m fur an thiii part
of his argumtjit goe?, are not eup'
ported by the tejrt* On the other
hand, it Is stated by I-tj>^ing that
"going west thirty days from Que-
dAh^ merchants used to arrive at
KAj^vadana, whence ftfter two
daya' voyage they reuoh CSoylon"
U- J(^ ^. S., N.S., vol jfiii. p. 5<5z).
Thia lrH>k» as though N^af^uttapani
were the Utwtk r^iferred to by Hiuen
Tsumg.
I 234 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. [bookl
I start for the southern sea and the country of Sng-kia-
j lo (Ceylon). It is said commonly by the people that
I embarking from this port and going south-east about
I 3CXX) li we come to the country of Siihhala.
i
»
END OF BOOK X.
( *3S )
BOOK XI.
^
Ctmtaim an account ^ twenty-ihret kingdmu, viz,, (i) 8^ng*kt^h;
(2) Kong-Mcn-na-pu-lo ; (3) Mo-ho-la^^ha; (4) Po-lu-kit-ckf'p^oy
(5) Mo-Ia-p'oy (6) 0-</ha'U/ (7) iTt^-cft^a; (8) Fa-la-pi; (g)
'0*n<in-tf>-pM-?a; (10) Sn-k-cMi/ (11) Kiu-chs-loy (12) f/*«fcr-
j^fji-na y ( 1 3) Sfti-fcw- f u / (14) M')-hi-ch %-fa 40^0-10 / (15) Sin-t4) ;
(16) Afo-fo-<on-jm-/oy {17) Po-/a-fo/ (18) 0-ewn-pWM"-^)/ (19)
L<mg*kie'h; (20} Po-la-sse; {21) Pt-i«N*^t-to/ (22) O-Jan-t^haj
(23) F<*-fa-na*
SAng-kia-lo (Simhala).^
Tbe kingdom of Siifihala is about 7000 li in cipcuit;*
the capital ia about 40 li round. The soil is rich and
fertile ; the climate is hot * the ground is regularly culti-
vated; flowers and fruits are produced in abundance*
The population is numeroua ; their family possessions are
rich in revenues. The stature of the men is emalL They
are black complexioned ' and fierce by nature. They love
learning and esteem virtue* They greatly honour religious
excellence, and labour in the acquisition of religious merit.
^ Sirohalft or Cfjylon was not
fMttd by Hinen Tfltang, for reftBonA
fiveo In the la*t book. Fa-hian,
h«wev«r, rf«ided m Ihe lEikiid for
Iwu jean (cap, 40), For the vcri-
ooi nsiaeH bj which thia l^IaTid h^a
been known, we may r^fer to Vin-
oest {Nm^aikft 0/ tht A ncienit^ &c. }
Colunei Tulc doubtit whether we
onr«' the name Deylon or SeUan to
{Mar^f Pol*\ iL p. 254»
\ I). Child er« tmce« the deriva-
tion of the word KJq to thb n&me
Slhala {Ntfies <^ ^^^ Siit/mleie Lan*
pta^). S«e Indt AnL, vol, xiii. pp.
^ For the eitaggcmtpd reports
concerning the eIz^ of this inland,
wo may refer to TeTineutfl Cft/loiit
cap. i., ftnd Yule, Marco PoIq (vol.
iL p. 254f n. l)* The clrnilt of the
ii^iatid i9 really under 700 unlet.
We niu^t therefore allow 10 11 to
the mik if Htuen Tainng^a state-
jneot is to bo recfiived, Fa>hmti U
much more ocfarly correct in hifl
iigures, but in hia acoonnt we iDUat
iubstitute Unglk for Lrmdlh (cap.
* Thia must refer to the Tamil
pjpulatian. The Sliihalejie are tttll
and comparatively fair.
L
256 RECORDS OF WESTERN COVN TRIES.
*
This country was originally (valUd) Vko-chu* (Ratna-
dvlpa), because of the precious gems found iliere. It was
occupied by eyil spirits.* |
Aft«r this til ere was a king of a country of SoutheTO
India, whose daughter was affianced in a neigbboining
country. On a fortunate day, having paid a eompU-
mentary visit, she was returning when a lion met her on
the way. The servants of the guard left lier and fled from
the danger. Besting alone in her car, her heart was
resigned to death. At this time the Hon king, taking the
woman on his hack, went away and entered a lone valley
in the deep mountains.^ Ht! caught the deer and giiihercd
tim fruits according to their season, with which to uouriah
her. In the course of time she brought into the world a
boy and a girt In form and features they reaembled
human beings, hut in disposition they were like the beas&j
tribes.
The youth gradually grew up, and was possessed of
great bodily strength, so that he could subdue the wildest
* That is, the ^' IsIb or mXet of
mm^" So il waa called by the
Afiib* ol the ninth ceutury (Yule,
tp, eikt p* 2|s). Th*i JftVHttese
void lor pfCGious litone h tdot and
fniiii tliK some think, c^mes thu
ward SiuUn or C«ylon (ibid,) In
Miy CAie th(j iiamu it^clff **getn^
llMdf " WM an old one ; the regular
forayitiaii wcmld give us Ratim-
* TbA ^onstTticttou of the text
tmi. mmhpxi in w little unuaual It
to Imply that becmuae the
ftbufidautly ixkaseaeed g«ma
i^i^idau8 Btou««, it was & resbliig-
for demons suid spiiittt, or
Of Qoume it refers to the
or Yakkhinis. Gotnp.
Mimi^fm^ p. 25 (Boyd a
^ 9^ ttOtSOM of thiM I^nd Bee
|^«|.l?SMOWO»llo*AbrtfU, Acumen.
iira de Esittdo ^o^ia#-
I Poriu*fu^a (LiaboAt
[ ji»^j5 ; or Ind. Ani,^ voL
3t| ft ; JHiMvathMf ch.
241 n. ^ Buruouf, Inlrad., pp, 19S L
It owea Ita origin j^robAblj to tlie
T^m of a womiftn durt&g m seabottrd
mtd. Some of the itorthera tnbm
(iuvadera oi India) aifecieil tllQ
iijune of lion (simbaorli}. Oatnpat^
Fo-thot V, ljS$. There are tkte^
events (ohscnra In tbeiMMhci^ jei
perhaps connected) which ~
in India about the tame of
(i.| The invftAjcm of north
India by the Vfijjis ; {2.} the In-
curiion of Yavaua« into Oriaia; (5.)
the invasion and oimcinesfe of Cejlnii
by Vi jaya. These eventi mmj haw
had a uiutual rt^Utiouahip ; the
pressure of the Vp^jiis from tbt
north -we-st would dri\e the istsT'
mediate tribes on Orijaa^ and frma
Ori^sa ijome of the adventarvct
would start fi>r frenh Donquealt by
sea Precisely flimUar events oc-
curred in the wtmt A few oentunai
afterwards, Conipai>e FergiSMoa.
Cave TempU* of India, p. 5S ; Bed,
Ahttrad of Fmir Leeiurm, latrodoc^
tion, ix., X., XL, and &]«o tbe aoaLp^
tm-es in the Ga^^ Gumptift 1^
I
i
;xt]
THE LEGEND OF SIMHA,
237
is. When he came to man*3 estate^ the wisdom of
kliis manhood also came, and he asked his mother, saying,
" What am I to be called ? My father is a savage beaafe,
and my mother is a human creature* But as you differ
in kind, how can yon have lived together ? " Then the
mother related the old story, atjd told it to her son. Her
son, replying, said, "Men and beasts are of different
kinds. We ought to hasten away from this,'^ The mother
H replied, " I shonid have fled long ago, bnt I cannot help
myself/' Then the sou from that time forth stopped at
home vrhenever his father, the lion, roamud forth through
the mountain passes, with a view to escape the difficult
(^position in which they lO^re placed). And now on a cer-
tain occasion, his father having gone forth, he proceeded
to carry away his mother and sister to a village inhabited
I by men. The mother then said, " You ought, both of yon,
to keep this matter secret, and say iiothiug about the first
transaction, for if people were to come to hear of it, they
would lightly esteem us,"
On thia she returned to her father's country, hut it no
longer belonged to lier family, and the sacrifices of her
ancestors had all died out. Having taken refuge in the
t43wn, all the men addressed her, saying, " From wliat
kingdom do yon come ? " She said, " I belong to this
country. Having \7andered through strange places, %ve
have come back, motlier and son together (to mtr
■ Then the village people were moved with pity, and pro-
vided lliem with neeessary food. And now the lion king
returning to his place, saw no one there. Thinking with
affection of Ina son and daughter, he was moved with
rage, and went away through the mountains and valleys,
and roamed through the towns and villages, roaring
frightfully and destroying the people, slauglitering and
mangUng every living thing. The town-folk went forth,
' Reached the
&g6 of twenty
RECORDS OF WESTERS COUNTRIES, [bjokil
therefore, to pursue and capture him, in order to kill hiiiL
Itey beat the drums, eounded the conchy aod with their
bows and speara formed a large company* but 3'et thej
lagged behinii (ildar/cd) in order to escape danger. Then
the king, fearing that their courage was little,* ori^ised
a band of hunters to capture the Uoil He himself went
with an army consisting of the four kinds of troops*
amouritiijg to tens of thousands, and beat through th«
woods and jungle, and traversed the mountains and vaUeyi
(in search of their prey). The lion raising his terrible roar,
men and beasts flee in consternation*
Not being captured in the hunt, the king again made a
proclamation, and promised that whoever captured the
lion and freed the country from the afflicttoo should be
lar*fely rewarded and his reputation widely published.
The son, hearing the royal decree, spake to his motbi
and said, ** We have suffered much from hunger and col
1 certainly will answer to the appeal Perhaps we ma;
thus get enough to support us."
The motlxer said, "You ought not to think of it; fi
though he is a beast, yet he is still your father. Whi
though we be wretched through want ? this ia no reasoi
why you should encourage a wicked and murderous
thought " ^
The son said, " Men and beasts are of a difierent kind
What room is there for the question of propriety ia b
a matter as this? Why should such a thought interfe
with my plan?" So seizing a knife and concealing it
his sleeve, he went forth to answer to the appeal On this
a thousand people and len tbouaand horsemen assembled^
in crowds {iili^e the douik and vapour). The lion ky hiifl
in the forest, and no one dared to approach hinu On this
the son forthwith advanced to him, and the father, taii&fi
forgot in his sense of loving affection aU
ind
luctfl
ferd
tiin
* The virtue (viz,, of manUneBa)
which influenced them did not pre-
vail {imr).
I
I
BOOK XL] THE LEGEND OF SIMHA. 235
his previous hate. Tlien he (the son) plungeil the knife
into the middle of his bowels, but he still exhibited the
same love and tenderness, and was free from all anger or
revengeful feeling even when his belly was ripped up,
and he died in agony. ^**
The king then said, "Who is this man who has done
such a wonderful deed ? " Alluxed by promises of re-
T^ard on the one hand, and alarmed by fear of punish-
ment on the other, if he kept back anything, he at last
revealed the whole from beginning to end, and told the
touching story without reserve* The kbg said^ "Thou
wretch ! if thou wouldest kill thy father^ how much niore
those not related to thee ! Your deserts indeed are great
for delivering my people from the savage cruelty of a
beast whose (pa33rhns) it is difficult to assuage, and whose
hateful tempers are easily aroused ; but to kill your own
father, this is a rebellious (■tmnahivai) disposition* I will
reward your good deed largely, but you shall be banished
from the country as the punishment of your crime.
Thus the laws will ' not be infringed and the king's
words not violated/' On this he prepared two large
ships {hoais} in which he stored much provision (cimd
rue or other grain). The mother he detained in the
kingdom, and provided her with all necessary things as
the reward of the service done. The son and daughter
each were placed in a separate boat, and abemdoned to
the chance of the waves and the wind. The boat in
which the son was embarked, driven over the sea, came
to this Eatnadvipa. Seeing it abounded in precious
gems, he took up his abode here.
Afterwards merchants seeking for gems frequently
came to the island* He then killed the merchant chief
and detainetl his children. Thus he extended his race.
His sons and grandsons becoming numerous, they pro*
* The cave pictures froni Aj&ii^ the hi&torj of Vijay* and the *'li*»«i"
giren ia Mn. Hpeit'ii. Life in Ancktd le^'end ; see abfi Eurgeas, Cusf
Judia, pp. 300 i^. atem to refer to Templet^ &c.^ pp. 312 f.
240 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. [book "
ceeded to elect a king and mimsters and to divide the
people into classes, Tl^ey then biiilt a city and erected
lowna, and seized on the territory by force * and because
their original founder got hia name by catching a lionj*'
they called the coimtry {a/ier hu 7ianie) Sirtihala-
The boat in which the girl was embarked was driven
over the sea till it reached Persia (Po-la-sse). the abode
of the western dennons, who by intercourse with her
engendered a clan of women-children, and therefore the
country is now called the Country of the Western
Women; — this is the renson.
The men of the Siihha kingdom are small in stature
and black-complexion ed; they have square chins and
high forelieads ; they are naturally fierce and impetuous,
and cruelly savage without hesitation* This is from their
inherited disposition as descended from a beast ; but
nnother version of the story is that they are very brmve
and courageous.
The records of the Buddhist religion say ; In the
middle of a great, iron city of this Eatnadvlpa (P*ao-chu)
was the dwelling of the Kllkshasl women (Lo-t'sa). On
the towers of this city they erected two lugh flagstaffs
with lucky or unlucky signals, which they exhibited
according to circumstances ^^ {io aiiure marifiers}, when
merchants came to the island {Ratnndvipa), Then they
changed themselves into beautiful women, Iiolding
ilowers and scents, and with the sound of music ** they
went forth to meet them, and caressingly invited them
^^ CAtft> ue-£tei^ lion -catching ;
ibis 8eeEn» ftlao to be the meanii;^
(if dff^hiihi^ wheru la roeonB to catch
Di* take. The i^ipatotftirt brings
Viif^yat ^^^ ^^° ^^ Siiiiba, fruin
BimoApura^ in IJL\». (GnjiirAt).
^ *' If cb*cujaiBtancc3 were pro-
jiitiousi, they agitated the lucky
flftg or draptrj j if thc^y wtjra iiii-
fortnna-te or unlucky, they luoved
the unpropitiouB ^]gnaL" Jt would
tteum tu uie^n thnt if a ship dr^w
mar the nhor^ aji if to anehorj tbea
the favottmble 6«g tar idgatd tfm»
fihown; but if eh*? kept awHy on bcr
voyjigf, then the uafjwounibk
sign 111 w&s dlapljiyed. Or it iii«j
mmn that the £i^;iiAl wa^ to oJluiv
niiinn«r^»
'^ The c^riouj* paraHel b^ireeii
the ways of the^e R&kaluM9B Mwl
tbe Sirtna b»s tittritcted fr«?queBt ,
notice. Compaie Pau^aniaj;^ book
dartQv, vLz,, of tboae wbo b*d lift- I
t«ned to iheir aosgi^ Hiimer, Odyz^ i
BOOK XL]
LEGEND OF SIMM A.
to enter the iron city ; then having shared with them all
sorts of pleastire, tbey aliut them up in an iron prison,
and devoured them at their leisure.
At this time there wag a gi^at merchant of Jamhu-
dvipa called bfiu^-kia (Siiiiha) whose son was called Sang-
kia-Ia (Siihhala), His father having grown old, he was
deputed to take charge of the Iiouse (/«r?t%); he em-
barked, therefore^ with 500 merchants to seek for pre-
cious stones ; driven by the winds and waves^ tliey came
to Eatnadvtpa*
Then the Kakshasts, displaying the lucky signal^ began
to wave it, and went forth with scents and flowers and
the sound of music to meet them, and invite them to
enter the iron city. The priiice of the merchants ac-
cordingly, matched with the queen of the R^ikshaslSj
gave himself up to pleasure and indulgence. The other
merchants also selected each one a companion, and so,
in the course of time, a son was born to each. After
this, the ESkshasls, feeling tired of their old partners'
llove» {u-crc 2}Tcparlng to) shut them up in the iron prison,
and to seek new companions among other merchatits.
At this time^ Sang-kia-la, moved in the night by an
evil dream, and impressed with a sense of its bad augury,
sought some mode of escape, and coming to the iron
sironghold, he heard the sounds of piteous cries within.
Forthwith he climbed a great tree, and questioned them,
I saying, "Who are you thus bound, and why these miser-
' able cries ? " They replied, *' Do you not know then
that the women who occupy this place are all Klk-
shasis? In former days, they allured us to enter the
city with festive sounds of music, but when you arrived,
they shut us np in this prison^ and are gradually devour-
. ing our flesh. Now %ve are half eaten up ; your turn too
'"Will soon come."
wmL 17% h^., with the account in Jnd^ Antiq^, T^U x, p» 29 1 p and the
the leitt &nJ m the RematUie Aeadtmyt Aug. 13, iS8t| pp« 120^
£t^^d of BuddhcL^ p. 3 J9< B«o also 121.
VOL tL ij
142 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. £booe xt
Thea S5ug-kia-la (Siihbala) said, *'By what device
then may we escape this danger?" Tiiey replied, and
said, '* We hear that on the sea-hoard there i^ a divine
horse, ^* and whoever pray^ wiih supreme faith he will
safely cany hiin across/'
Siifahala having h^ard this, secretly told the merchants
]ii3 CGmpuniona to assemble alto^^eiher on the sea-shore
and there to ofier up fervent prayers for deliverance. Theu
the divine horse came and addressed the men and said,
'* Each one of you grasp my hairy coat and look not
hehiud; then will I deliver you and transport you across
the aea out of danger's way* I will conduct yoa Lack to
Jainbudvlpa, to your happy homes {counttyy*
Then the merchants, oheyiug his directions, did each
one implicitly as commanded. They seiied the hairy coat
(of the divine horse). Then lie moimted aloft, traversed
through the clouds, and passed the sea to the other side.
Then the E^kshasia, perceiving all at once their lius*
bands had escaped, spake one to another ia surprise,
and asked where they had gone. Then, taking each
her child, they traversed to and fro the ain Perceiving,
then, that the raorchants had just left the shore, they
issued a general order to unite in their flight to follow
them. Not an hour had passed but they encountered
tiiem, and then, with mingled joy and tears, they came,
and for a time restraining their grief they said, " We
tJiought ourselves happy when first we met you, and made
it our care to provide you homes, and for long have
loved and cherished you, but now you are departing
and deserting your wives and children, leaving them
desolate. Who can bear the terrible grief that afflicts us I
We pray y-ou stay your departure and turn again with us
to the city,"
^* The huT^ £9 caUed KM !n the dopArttire at mtrnhmits fm^
the Abhitiishlmtiiana Mtm {Ho- tiote m the Homantk l^jtmi}.
ifuxntit L&jtndf luc. ch*) The re- Avjilukit^v&rsi i» ottsn spoken of
fefeucje nppijiikn to bo Ui tho change a^ a whitta horae, i.^,, u oue wh&
of iDofiLB'OoEi, which would fiivour came Jicro^a thi^ sua.
:xL]
LEGEND OF SIM HA,
HI
But the miiitls of the merchants weie as yet unwilling
to conseotv The Eikshasis, seeing their words had no
effect, had recourse to seductive blatidishments, and by
their conduct excited the feelings of the merchants; in
consequence of which, being unable to suppress their
tender emotions, their steadfastness forsook ihein, and,
hesitating to go on, they paused, and at lengtli returned
io coinpnny with tlie Mkshasls. The women, saluting
and congratulating each other, closely holding to the men,
went back.
!Now the wisdom of Siihhala waa deep, and his firm
purpose remained unchanged, and so he succeeded in
traversing the ocean, and thus escaped the danger.
Then the queen of the Mkshasts returned alone to the
iron city ; on which the other wemen addressing her said,
^'* You are without wisdom or astuteness, and so yon are
abandoned by your husband; since you have so little
cleverness or capacity you cannot dwell here." On this
the mivshasi queen, taking her child, hastened her llii^^ht
after Siihhala. She indulged before him in excessive
Uandishnienis and entreated him tenderly to return-
But Simhala repeated with his mouth some spiritual
charms, and with his hand brandishing a sword, he said,
*' You are a E^kshasi and I am a man, men and demons
belong to different classes, there can be no union Ijetween
such ; if you trouble me further witli your entreaties I
will take your lift*'
The Hiikshasi woman, knowing the uselessness of further
parley, darted throngh the air and disappeared. Coming
to Siihliala's liouse, she addressed his father Siiiiha, and
said, " I am a king a daughter belonging to such nnd such
a country, Siihhala took me as his wife, and I have
borne liim a son. Having collected gems and goods, we
were returning to my lord's country when the ship,
driven by the winds and the sea, was lost, and only I, my
child, and Siihhala were saved. After crossing rivers and
mountains with great difficulty, hungry and worn out, I
244 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book xl
said a word displeasing to my husband, and I found myself
deserted, and as he left me he let fall bitter words and
raged on me as if he were a Eiikshasa.^ If I attempt to
return, my native country is a very long distance off; if
I sLup, then I am left alone in a strange place : staying
or returning I am without support. I have, therefore,
dared to tell you the true state of things/'
Siihha said, "If your words be true, you liave done
right/' Then she entered the king's house to dwell there.
Not long after Siihhala came, and his father addressing
him said, " How is it you esteemed riches and gems so
much and made so little of your wife and child ?'* Siih-
hala said, **Thi3 is a MkshasC* Then he related the
whole previous history to his father and mother; then his
relatives, angry on account of the whole affair, turned on
her to drive her away ; on which the Eukshast went to the
king and entreated him* The king wished to punish
Siibhala, but Siihhala said, "The delusive influence of
E&ksliasis is very great/'
Moreover, the
king,
regarding his son's words as
untrue, and being moved in his mind {/tdin^si} by her
fascination, addressed Siihhala and said, " Since you
have decided to reject this woman, I will now protect her
in my nfter-palace." Siihhala said/' I fear she will cause
you some misfortune, for the Hakshasas eat only flesh
and blood/'
But the king would not listen to Siihhala's words, and
accordingly took her as his wife. In tlie middle of the
night following this, flying away, she returned to Eatna-
dvlpa, and calling together 500 EAkshasa demon women,
they all came to the king's palace, and there, by means of
destructive charms and sorceries, iJiey killed all living
things within the building and devoured tlieir flesh and
^ Oft it may be, *' tt* if I were a E4?rve that m the prevrnits Betit^nce
H&kdh&al/^ and »o JuHen tranalatt » ihher« Siuiluilti draUA his sword be
it. Ill this cAJie wtJ i-houltl supply calls hem Kiikshasa, tiot a Hi^kflhad,
thi3 a^mboi niu (wQiQui) I but I ob- so thmt mth^t kfiiui^tioti ia ct^rtncl
BOOK XL]
SIMHALA APPOINTED KING.
245
drank their blood, whilst they carried off the rest of the
corpses and with tbeni mtiuned to the '* island of gema,"
The nest day, early, all the ministers were assembled
at tlie king's gates, which they found fast closed, and not
able to be opened. After waiting a long time, and not
hearing any sounds of voices within, they burst open
the doors and gates^ and pressed forward together (into
ih€ hQUBt), Coming to the pakce haO, they found no
living tbing therein but only gnawed bones* The
oflBcei-s looking at one another in astonishment, then
bent down their heads in their confusion, and uttered
lamentable cries* Being unable to fathom the cause of
the calamity that had happened, Siiiihala related to
them from beginning to end the whole story. The
ministers and people then saw from whence the evil
came.
On this, the ministers of the country, the aged mea
and different officers, inquired in order as to the best
jterson to appoint to the high dignity (0/ the throne).
Ail looked hi the direction of Siihhak, (so conspimom
/or) religious merit and wisdom. Then speaking to-
gether, they said, " With respect to a ruler, the selection
13 no trivial matter; he needs to be devout and wise,
and at the same time of quick natural parts. If he be
not good and wise^ he would not be able to give lustre
10 the succession j if he have no natural parts (skill or
la€i)f how could he direct the affairs of state ? Now this
Siiiihala appears to be such a man : he discovered in
a dream the origin of the calamity;^** by the effect of
bis virtue he encountered the divine horse, and he has
loyally warned the king of his danger. By his prudence
he has preserved himself ; the succession should he
his."
The result of the deliberation being known^ the people
, joyfully raised him to the honourable position of king.
Siiiihala was desirous of declining the honour, but, was
i* Vit, of the EikHhr.aia,
^4^ RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. [fiOOK IL
not able to do so. Then keeping to the middle course,
he respectfully saluted the different officers of state^ and
forthwith accepted the kingly estate. On this, he cor-
rected tlie former abuses, and promoted to honour ihe
good and virtuous j then he made the following decree,
"My old merchant friends are in the country of the
Rikslmsis, hut uliether alive or dead I cannot tell. Bat
in either case I will set out to rescue tlmm from their
danger; we must equip an army. To avert calamities
and to help tlie unfoitauate, this is the merit of a king-
dom ; to preserve treasures of precious stones and jewels,
is the advantage of a state/'
On this he arrayed his troops and embarked- Then
on the top of the iron city the evil flag was agi-
tated."
Then the Eakshasls seeing it, were filled with fear, and
putting in practice their seducing arts, went forth lo lead
and cajole them. Eut the king, thoroughly uuderstand-
ing their false artifices, commanded the soldiers to recite
some charmed words and to exhibit their martial bearing
Then the Mkshasts were driven back, and fled precipi-
tately to rocky islets of tlie sea j others were swallowed up
and drowned in the %vaves. On tliis they destroyed the
iron city and broke down the iron prison; they delivered
the captive merchants, obtained large stores of jewels and
precious stones, and then summoning the people to change
their abodes, he (Sithhala) founded his capital in the**island
of gems/' built towns, and so found himself at the head of
a kingdom. Because of the king's name the country was
called Siihhala, This name is also connected with the
JdtaJ^s, relating to Sakya Tatlj^gata,
The kingdom of Siihhala formerly was addicted to im-
moral religious worship^ but after the first hundred years
following Buddha's death the younger brother of Alftka-
rAja, Mahendra by name, giving up worldly desires,
^^ It would mtm thai "the evU flag" wM a aigiul to vrnni tha R&k*
Bbnsis of dangtT,
ECX»K XLJ
DIVISION INTO SCHOOLS,
247
sought with ardbiir the fmit of ArKatsliip, He gained
possession of the six supernatural powers and the eigtst
ixieans of liberation; and having the power of instant
locomotion, he came to this country. He spread the
knowledge of the true law and widely diffused the be-
queathed doctrine. From his time there has fallen on the
people a believing heart, and they have constructed 100
convents, containing some 20,000 priests. They princi-
pally follow the teaching of Buddha, according to the
dhm^ma of the Stbavira (Shaug-ts'o-pu) school of the
MabiySna sect^® When 200 years had elapsed,^® through
discussion, the one school was divided into two* The
former, called the Mab4viha.mvi^inas^ (Mo-ho*pi-ho-
li>chu-pu)^ was opposed to the Great Yehiole and
adhered to the teaching of the Little Vehicle; the other
was called AbhayagiriyS^inaa (*0-p*o-ye-kl-li-chu-pu) ;^
they studied both Yehicles^ and widely diflused the Tripi-
piha&. The priests attended to the moral rules, and were
distingtiished for their power of abstraction and thcic
wisdom,^ Tiieir correct conduct was an example (or
subsequent aged; their ijmnners grave and imposing,
^ ^ The Mfthtv Ana, or G rtat Vt;h i e Je,
19 generally iupfnised to have betsn
unknown in the Southera school j
but it b im f tojistic tenn, and id the
pr£«vnt ItiNtanDe would refer pro-
bable to the developtid tlnctrintt (in
whit direction we h&rdly know) uf
the old sdbool of tht? Sthaviras or
^' That k, as k ■e«m% twci hun-
dred ye«r« aft«r the introducticin of
Buddhism into Ceyloiii If ko, tho
period referred to would bo nl)out
the titiic r>f tbt intHinction of the tbrtie
pifakfit t<i writing in Ceylon, viz ,
RC. 75* Xioeii the pUr&^e juat fol-
lowing tbi^p ^'tbey widely diffu^d
the JViprVrfjba*/' refer to this
event ?
* Thi* pkIiooI evidently followed
thtt le&chin^ of tho 3i&b4Tihdr«
pHetta. Thu ^laha\ ib&ra waa about
7 11 to the erputb of the cQpttid Anu-
T^bapum. it wa« built by D^va>
luunpiyatiaita, nbout 250 B,C. (^o-
(Oldenlierg), xijc. 10. U I den berg
makes (iorn*i retnarkfl reii[>ecting^ the
A(^hak-athd preserved in this monas-
tery, op. di. Inirod,^ pp, 6, 7. Sea
fur some notice of the vihAra, Beal^
Fu-hiaa, p* 1 59, n, \,
■Ji For *wmj« ^iccount of the Ab-
hayagld vIMra Fee Dtjtavafkta^ xix.
T4j 17; BeaPii Fa-fimn^ ^, 151,11. t.
It fic^tiins to have been tht? v ib&ra fn
which the tootb-relic wad exhibited,
Ftt'hian^ 157.
" "Mftlitativepowers'^itHl "wis-
dom/' This wonltl indicttttf a de-
veloped form of belief. It eorre-
j^potids to the chi hmn H-ebw^l of
Tien-tAi m Chin a. The pame stepa
which led to the formation of the
Bcbool there may have marketi the
devtrlopnient in Cejlon, It r^pre-
fients tt ciiuipromise betwieen qubt*
i^tn and pmctioe of rules.
248 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [moKHU
By the side of the kiDg's palace is the vihdra of Butl-
dha'a tootb, several buiidred feet high, brilliant with
jewels and onianiented with rare gems, Abovw the rilidiu
is placed an upright pole on which is fixed a great Padms
rftja (mhj) jewel^ This gem constantly sheds a brillianL
light, wliich is visible night and day for a long distance,
and afar off appears like a bright star. The king three
times a day washes the tooth of Buddha with perfumed
water,** aometimes with powdered perfumes. Whether
washing or burning, the whole ceremony is attended with
a service of the most precious jewels.
[The country of Siiiihala,^ formerly called the Kingdom
of Liotis, is also called tlie Sorrowle^s Kingdom ^^ it is the
same as South ludia. This country is celebrated for iU
precious gems ; it is also called Batnadvtpa. Formerl)\
when 6ftkyamuni Buddha took an apparitional body called
Siiiihala, all the people, and priests, in honour of his
character, made him king,^ and therefore the country was
called Sirhhala* By his mighty spiritual power Ua de-
stroyed the great iron city and subdued the Bdksbas!
womeu, and rescued the miserable and distressed, and
then founded a city, and built towns, and converted tliis
districts In order to disseminate the true doctrine, he
left a tooth to be kept in this land, firm as a diamond, in-
destructible through ages. It ever scatters its light like
the stars or the moon in the sky, or, as brilliant as the
sun, it lights np the night, AH those who fast and piBv
in its presence detain answers, like the echo (anstvers th€
voice). If the country is visited by calamity, or famine,
or other plague, by use of earnest religious prayer, some
^ Por some notice of the rubies
uf Ojlon, tte Mat'co Poiot book ii[,
cap. xiv.
'* Or, every day thrict waahfs, &(;:*
* This atid the following j^^^^^
graphd ure intt;rpoIated in %h.^ Itst ;
th(?y belong to the time of the Ming
dyuoAty (tEifd jear of Yung-lp, h*i^
1405]. IbftTetrRiUilatedA portitm of
the passage, the re^ will bu f i>iLnd iu
a note at the end of this Book xi-
^ Or the Aboka kingdom. Com-
pare the Afl6ka gardixn ol I^Ttt^a, ia
the Edmdi/ana.
^ To diO hiu honotir.
BOOJiL XL]
THE ROBBER'S SCHEME,
249
Bpiritual mamfestatioii ever removes tlie evih It is now
called Si-lan-moutit,^ but forme ily Shiiliala country.
By the side of the king's palace is tlie vUidra of Euddha'a
tooth ® wkidi is decomted with avery kind of gemi tlie
splendour of wbich dazztea the sight like that of the stiu.
For sticcesaive generations worship has been respectfully
offered to this relic, but the present king of the conn try,
called A-li-fuu-iiai*'rh (Alibnnar* ?), a man of So-li
(Chola),^ is strongly attached to tlie religion of the
hereuca and does not honour the law of Buddha ; he is
cruel and tyrannical, and opposed to all that is good.
The people of the country, however, still cherish the tooth
of Buddha,^!]
By the side of the vihctra of Buddha*3 tooth is a little
vihdra which is also ornamented with every kind of pre-
cious stone. In it is a golden statue of Bnddha ; it was
cast by a former king of the country, and is of the size
of life. He afterwards ormimented the head-dreas (the
udi7},is!i€L) with a precious gem.
In course of time there was a robber who formed the
design to carry off the precious stone, but as it was
guarded by a double door and a surrounding balustrade,
the thief resolved to tunnel out an entrance underneath
the obstacles, and so to enter the vihdra and take the
jeweL Accordingly he did so, but on attempting to seize
the sem, the figure gradually raised itself higher, and out-
reached the grasp of the thief. He, then, finding his
efforts of no avail, in departing sighed out thus/* Formerly
when Tathagata was practbing the life of a ESdhiaattva,
he cherished in hhnself a great heart and vowed that for
^ Si'lAn-fihan. Sftan corresponds
to ff*iif the nftme therefore would
be Silan^rl, reminding us of tho
SiTtmum. MCopuli of Virgili j!En^ v,
£64. Jt IB Gvidenl that this nauiti
WMa given to Gaylon borort: the For-
tugni^Be^ arrived in India
^ Tbim bii» be^n already fltated in
rttui previoua Bectioo^ FulT mi ac-
count of fiuddha^a tooth and the
rtAtJra, Bee B^aFs Fahian^ p* 153,
n. I, ; intern Montichismt by Speaca
Hnrdj, pp, 224, 326*
^ For Hoi J Ki^e Marco Polo (Yule),
vot a p. 272. The Cholaa hi*d juat
before this conquered tbo Pallavafl,
^^ The real of this pa^t^age wiU bti
iound mi tb<u> end af this bwik (xi.)
the sake of the four kinds of living tilings he would of his
compassbti give up evei-ything, from his own life down to
his country and its towns. But now the statue which
stands in his place (bcgueuihed) grudges to give up the
precious stoua His words, weighed against this, do not
seem to illustrate his ancient conduct" On this the
statue lowered its head and let him take the gem. The
tliief having got it, went to the merchants to sell it; on
which they all exclaimed and said, *'This is the gem
which our former kin^^ placed on the head-dress of the
golden statue of Buddha. Where have you got it from,
that you want to sell it surreptitiously to us?" Then
they took him to the king and stated the case. The king
then asked him from whom he had procured the gem, on
which the thief said, " Buddha himself gave it to me. I
am no robber." The king not believing him, ordexed a
messenger to be sent immediately to ascertain the truik
On arriving he found the head of the statue still bent
down. The king seeing the miracki his heart was affected
by a sincere and firm faith. He would not punish the
man, but bought the gem again from him, and ornamented
with il the head-dress of the statue. Because the head of
the figure w^as thus bent on that occasion, it remains so
until now.
By the side of the king's palace there is built a large
kitchen, in whiclt daily is measured out food for eight
thousand priests. The nieaJ-dme having come, the priests
arrive with their pdiras to receive their allowance,**
Having received and eaten it, they return, all of them, to
their several abodes. Ever since the teaching of Buddha
reached this country^ the king has established this charity,
and his successors have continued it down to our times,
1 »iit during the last ten years or so the country lias been
in confusion, and there has been no established ruler to
attend to this business,
^ Fa-hUn tiho ellndefl Ui thiit ch&nUble mode of feeding the pri«Ht%
p. 155, op. ciL
I
MOUNT LANKA.
SSI
I
In a bay on the coast of tlie country the land is ricli in
gems and precious stones.^ The king himself goes (there)
to perform religious services, on which the spirits present
him with rare and valuable objects. The inhabitents of
the capital come, seeking to share in the gain, and invoke
the spirits for that purpose. What they obtain is diSereut
according to iheir religions meriL They pay a tax on the
pearls they find, according to their quantity.
On the SDiith-east corner of the country is Mount
Lankfi,** Its high crags and deep valleys are occupied
hy spirits that come and go ; it was here that TathfiLiata for*
merly delivered the Ling-kia-king {LanJca SMra or Lcfiikd-
Passing seawards to the south of this country some
I
I
** Marci> Polo {cap, xvi) allude a
to Ibe pf^arl'fliihe riea off tbu west
vtm^l of Ceylon^ He mentloiia
Bettelar m the pioc^ of retnleisvout!.
Colonel Viile thinkji that this U
PutlAin, the Piitt^la of Ibu Batiita.
With r«fert*nce to thcs acootiiit given
by Mareo l*olo of the fiBhery, it i'^
eurious hnvf, in aU jtn particmlAri
(except that of th«;! diarmera) it
agrei^if with tbti arran^r meats of the
ptarl-fiiherv iit La Pa2, on the
coast of Lowirr California. I have
V Lilted that fiihery, and inquired
into its lunnageiuent. The niier-
chantii fit out the boat* and pay
ibe giuigi ol drif^tfrH {buzoi) ; the
dMlk Vts bnmght up in the aamd
w»j At deicribed by Marco V(4i\
The heftp vacb day in divided Into
three parts — ^one for the Statti
(estadoli one for the Church [The
Virgin), one for the chief mi rchant
(iimador)* or sometimeB, when the
divm do not receive pay, they bave
m pfopoftion of the Jant heap for
tbemielve.fli Tbi^ ubarkii which
abmmd at La Pa^ can be Heen
r<wiiiuntng in the ni^ighboiirboo<I (ao
di^ar is the water under a cloud leitts
and rainlcsH »ky), hut the dlvera
fear only one kind» which thev caU
the Ttnierti {(h€ Hfjtr thark). They
diir« just AS Marco Polo defcribes.
and I may add that I never fonnd
one of them ^tixptrts thou^jh tbey
were) remain down more than 58
frfrcoiids,
^ LnrikA is somctimc^s sprtkeu of
as a city, Rnmetimes as a mountain,
and at other ttuies applied to the
whole iskn<l Moreover, it i» mmm-
tinies dii«tin fished from Ceylon^
nnd described «s on the Enme merl-
di.in nu XJjpyint. The momitaltl
jH npukeTi of as three-pen ked {tri*
k^fa)m the Jtdmdif0jsa. It wm the
nbode of Edvaruw
^* The LiMmUtra SMm or the
Saddhntma LankdiHitdra Stitia be-
longs to the later development and
]« of a mystical character. It re-
ft? ra everything to **the heart/*
which is aitnply the all -pervading
4/ffi^i», There »re three tratis-
tationj^ (»f the «^fm In China ; nee
B, Kanjiu, Calalo^tu!, 175, 176,
177. The title of 17^* the "en-
tering La Aka«Ffltni," would almost
]ijfltify uft in considering thia gi^titt
af< belonging to Vaiubnavistn* Bod-
hid harm a, who arrived in Cbina,
A.D. 526^ trnm South India, at-
tached hia faith to the teaching' of
thia ^Atra ; it was therefore com-
pofM^d before hi a time» The ear-
liest translation in China {Na 175)
dates from A.D. 443, but tbla Is
352 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book zh
tliousaiida of li, Ave arrive at the island of l^arakira
(Na4o-kMo), The people of tins ialaud*^ are small of
stature, about three feet liigh; their bodies are those of
men, but they have the beaks of birds; they gi^w no
grain, but live ouly on cocoa-imts.
Crossing the sea westward from this island several
thousatidB of li^ on the eastern cliff of a solitary island
is a stone figure of Buddha more than lOO feet high.
It is sittbg facing the east. In the head-ornament
{mhiiUIm) is a stone called Ymh-n^ai-cku (Chandra-
kanta). When the moon begins to wane, water imme*
diately runs down from this in a stream along tlie aides
of the muuntam, and along the ravines of the pre-
cipicea.®^
At one time there was a band of merchants who were
driven by the winds and waves during a storm, till
tliey reached this solitary island The sea-water being
salt, they were unable to drink it, and were parched
with thirst for a long time. But now on the fifteenth
day, when the moon was full, from the head of the
imi^e watOT began to trickle forth^ and they obtained
ddiveranQe* They all thought that a miracle had bean
wrought, and were affected with a profound faith; they
Ineotupkte ; the neit (No, l?^)
d»tt?3 from A, IX 513 ; the third
from A.D. 700. The foltowjnjr
qiiniatiou from CfidtDft Kcrtdd is
found in Sp«iioe Hud^r't Manual
rf liudSiiMnif p. 356^ "The wctsnil
treAtiie or atltta m Ihe fifth volume
of th« Mdo is entitled in Smis-
kHt Jrj/c] Lankdtf^idra maMjfdna
8^ta, n venerAble tiifia tif high
priocipiea (or «Epeciiliitfi>ii) cm the
irliitiii^ af LitnkiL This w>« de-
lir«red nt the request ol the lord
of Lmtki h^ Bh&kjAf when be wm
in the city of LikDiUc& on Ihe top of
the MAUya ini.»auUhn ua the seA^
ehore, t4>gethor with niduy prie«ta
nod B6\lhiftnttva«,^* It i^ fttAted by
Hod^^pu th&t the Lanhttiaidra is
f<^i»nlMl in Nepki fta thu fourth
t^arma; "it iiKxtisista of 3000 i1rK:!%i^
and HtJttefl tbit K&vA^itf lord of
L«nkA, h iviTig gone to the MkI^-
yagiri mountain, therff heard the
hieturj of the Buddbaa frum Sakya
SinhA^ and obtAiued Boddhynkna '^
{ibid.} Lftokigiii, then, u prob&blj
the a«ne «■ Mount Fotftr^kft
■tioken of si the end of the tenth
book.
* Perhaps the M&Idi ve Island* ;
but tee Yule, Marm Poli^, it 249,
NArtkerA means tocma-ntti,
^ Julicti IrHnfllntt^Sf '* when th«
mnoYi is about to ridl^t its M^t
from thift jewel (ffy r^kkir m
lumiere) ; *^ but the literal rendering
lA, *' when the lutKin ia about t4
turn buck iu light," that ic, " tik
«aQ&"
I
I
■
■
I
ON KAN API
«5S
I
I
determined then to delay on the island. Some days
liaving elapsed, as soon as the moon begao to be hidden
behind tlie high steeps, the water did not flow out*
Then the merchant-chief said, "' It cannot have been
specially on onr account that the water ran do\^n, I
have heard that there is a pearl * loved by the moon/
\vhen the moon's rays shine full on it, then the water
begins to flow from it The gem on the top of the
statue of Buddha must be one of this sort'' Then
having climbed the mountain to examine the case, they
saw that it was a CliandrnHnta pearl in the head-orna-
ment of the figure. This is the origin of the story as it
was told by those men.
Crossing the sea many thousand li to the west of
this country, we come to a large island renowned for
its precious stones (or Mahfiratnadvipa) ; it is not in-
habited, except by spirits. Seen from a distance on a
calm night, a light seems to shine from mountains and
valleys. Merchants going there are much surprised to
find nothing can be procured*
Leaving the country of Ta-lo-pi-ch'a (Drdvitjla) and
travelling northwards,*® we enter a forest wild, in which
are a succession of deserted towns, or rather little vil-
lages.*** Brigands, in concert together, %vound and cap-
ture (or delay) travellers. After going 2000 li or so we
come to Kong-liin-na-pu-lo (Kofikanilpura)*'^
KONG'KIN'NA-PU-LO (KqNKANAPURA),
This country is about 5000 li in circuit The capital is
* Boib GeuenU Cyfiningbam
and Mr* Ffergiis;*^tja give thedirtctitm
north- west Thm b ik mhi&kn {Anc,
tjt^., p. 552 ; /. JL A. S.f vi. 2t>6J ;
but U will -lib hits nnrth-weat. He
njoreover nays tLat thu pilgrini re-
tt^ntd to tht; ii;:9rth-we&ti If we
adopt the re&ding north, tht-n the
route won Id hti n retiim f>tie.
Tbe t'rti^m, jia it 4teem*s of tht* errf>f
m direction must be traced to M«
V, de St. Martin {M^moirt, p, 400),
who B«£Ui3 to ailopt Uwui'lih^ft te^^t
as bis guide.
** Tbe passage mtkj also be ferana-
lated ^'paii^ing through {i>r by) a
deserted town and manj littte vU-
lagea."
*' HwuMih givea Klu-nA-pudo,
altliotigh in Julieti we find Kotig*
kiii^na-pu^lo. It may be an error in
the text. In tbi^ piuisage beEoit^ U4
254 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [w^KU
3000 U or so round. The land is rich and fertile ; it is
regulaily cultivated, and produces large crops, Tiia di-
mate is hotj the disposition of the people anleDt and
quick. Their complexiou is l)lack, and their maimers
fierce and uncultivated. They love learnftig, and esteem
vatue and talent There are ahout 100 mnghdrdmM,
with some 10,000 priests (/oUmt^cm). They study boAj
the Gmat and the Little Veliicla They also LiiglitjJ
reverence the Dfivas, and there are several hundredl
temples in which many sectaries dwell together.
By the side of the royal palace is a great mii^hdr
with some 300 priests, who are all men of distiiictiQii
This convent has a great vihdrat a hundred feet and mow
in height. In it is a precious tiara belonging to Samr-
thasiddha (Yih-tsai-i-sh*ing) the prince. It is soraewhat
less than two feet in height, and is ornamented with genis
and precious stones. It is kept in a jewelled casket Oa
fast-dayg it is brought out and placed on a hii^h throu
They offer to it flowers and incense, on which occasions i
is lit up with radiance.
By the side of tlie city is a great sawjhdrdma m whic
is a viMra about 50 feet high. In this is a figure
Maiti'&ya Bodhisattva carved out of sandal-wood» It is
about ten feet high. This also on fast-days reflects a
bright light. It is the work of the Arhat Weu-*ih-pih-ij
(SruiaviitL^aLikoti).*^
the country h Kang'kin»im*pii-lo,
whicjh is re!skire<i by Julien to Kon-
kai^&pura. It in (stated tJmt thU
goiiQtry is in Southern ludio. Them
in no ngTCGiinetit aa to the sitt of the
capital y. de St Martin Uikas thtt
pQl^iui uoitb'wesfc to VdnavAsi
{M^nimn^ p. 401)- General Ciin-
iiiogham thinks! thnt Ana^indi «3n
Ihe northern bank of thu Tftnga-
bbftdrA river is thii phvce indicated
{Ane, Gtog.i p, 552)^ whilat Mr.
]r«i^«son would take the pilgrim
frcnaNAgnpaf ^i> to the centre of the
Muafir plmlettu somewhere e«at of
Bftdnure (/, R. A. S, N.S,, vol tL 1
367), Aa»iuntng, however, th^ his
route WAS north f and that he wm
n^ turning towards the neigbbonr-
ho<id of Gh^ndAf we esbuuld bare tn
look for the capital of Kong-kin- 1
ne^r Golkondo,
*^ Por flonie reference to til
person see anfe» p, 1S7, n. j^
fteems likely thnt tbe alliision in tht^
text it to B^ntk Kuttk&niiA, fta b«
wtt« & diactpk of KAtT&yAn% who
dwelt in Sontbem ludiA iS Jl J
xvlL p. 32),
?00R XL]
MAHARASHTRA.
ass
To the uorth of llie city not far is a forest of Tdia
trees about 30 U round. The leaves (()/ £ku tree) are lorjL
colour
all
ling and glistening,
llm countries of India these leaves are everywhere used
for writing on. In the forest is a $iiipa. Here the four
former Buddhas sat down and walked for exercise, and
traces of tliem still romain. Beside this is a sidpa contain-
ing the bequeathed reUcs of the Arhat Srutavirh^tikoti.
Not far to the east of the city is a stilpa wliich iia^
sunk down into the ground from its foundations, but is
still about thirty feet high. The old tradition says, In
this sidpa is a relic of Tathigata, and on religious days
(holi/ days) it exhibits a miraculous light In old days,
when Tathlgata was in the world, he preached in this
place, and exhibited his miraculous powers and converted
a multitude of men.
Not far to the south-west of the city is a d^pa about
a hundred feet liigh, which was built by A^oka-ruja,
Here the Arhat J^nitaviih&iLikoti exhibited great mira-
eulons powers and converted a great many people^ By
the side of it is a saivjhdrdmu, of which only the founda-
tions remain. This m as built by the fore-named Arhat,
Prom this going north- west, we ent^r a great forest
wild, where savage beasts and bands of robbers inflict
injury on travellers. Going thus 2400 or 2500 li, wa
come to the country of Mo-ho-la-ch*a (llaliftrislitra)/^
W M0-H0-LA-CH*A (MaHAHASHTEa).
/ This country is about 5000 li in circuit Tlie capital **
borders on the west on a great river. It is about 30 li
^ *"the great kingdom | " th©
ooantry of the Mar4f ha«.
*• Thepe have been variojus sur-
WitwBi Ai to the name of ihU capital,
M, V. *!e St, Martin i:iame» De va-
gi ri ur DiiiilatjlWid, but thk U w^t
on a rivtr. General Cuunlngham
Uiinka Kftly&ii or KalyA..! in the
plq^:« inteEiiied, to the weet *>f which
l!<iw» the KftUiaa river ; but this i^
due south of Btiaroch (the next
Btattou) Injiti^nd of eajiL Mr, Fer<
gUMon tiaiuea Tuka^ Pbolthjimba, or
JPai tan, H o wq v e r, t h e d btatict^ an d
dlrtiction from the (^pital of Koft-
kun/tpiira i^ about 40O mihn N.W.
Thia aeems -to bring ua nt'ar tl»«
river Tapt), or perhapjs th€ tibiroA
river.
2^6
RECORDS OF WESTERN COVNTmES. [bookil
round. The soil is rich and fertile ; it is regularly culti-
vated and very productive. The climate is hot; the dis-
position of the people is honest and simple ; they are tall
of stature, and of a stern, vindictivo cLaracter. To theif
benefactors thev are jimtef iil : to their enemies relentless.
If they are insulted, they will risk their life to fivefigl
themselves. If they are asked to help one in distress^
they will forget themselves in tlieir haste to render assist*
fincc. } If they are going to seek revenge, they first give
~ their enemy warning ; then, each being amied. they attack
each other with lances (^pr^r^s), Wlien one turns to flee»
the other pursues him, but they do not kill a man down [a
person who mhmUs). If a general loses a battle, they do
not inflict punishment, but present him with woman's
clothes, and so he is driven to seek death for himself,
The country provides for a hand of champious to the
number of several huudreA Each time they are about to
tnigage in conflict they intoxicate themselves with wiae,
and then one man with lance in hand will meet ttm
thoitsand and challenge them in £gbt If one of these
champions meets a man and kills him, the laws of tli3
country do not punish him. Every time they go forth they
beat druujs before them. Moreover, they inebriate maay
hundred heads of elephants, and, taking them out to fight>
they themselves first drink their wine, and then rushing
forward in mass, they tran^ile everything down, so that ao
eueniy can stand before them.
T"^ The king, in consequence of his possessing these mea
' and elephants, treats bis neighbours with contempt He
is of the Ksbattriya caste, and his name is Pulak^ (Pa*
lo-ki-she). His plans and undertakings are wide-spread^
and his beneficent actions are felt over a great distance
His subjects obey him with perfect submission. At the
present time Siladitya** Mahii^ja has conquered the
nations from east to west, and carried his arms to remota
districts, but the people of this country alone have no^
50tt XL]
THE AJANTA CAVES.
257
snbniitted to him. lie lias gathered troops from the five
Indies^ and summoned the best leaders from all countries,
ud himself gone at the head of his army to punish and
subdue these people, but he has not yet conquered their
r So much for their habits. The men are fond of learning,
and study both heretical and orthodox (hooJcs). There are
about lOO saiiffiidrdmas, with 5000 or so priests. They
practise both the Great and Small Vehicle. There are
about 100 Diva temples, in which very many heretics of
different persnai?ions dwelh
P Within and without the capital are five siiipas to mark
the spots \rhere the four past Buddbas walked and sat
They were built by A^6ka-rfi.ja. There are, besides these,
rther sttlpas made of brick or stone, so many that it would
>e diflficult to name them alh
I Kot far to the south of the city is a sanghdrdma m
^hich is a stone image of Kwan-tsz'-tsai Bfidhisattva,
its spiritual powers extend {far ami imde), so that many
if tho=e wlio have secretly prayed to it have obtained
Jieir wishes,
On the eastern frontier of the country is a great moun-
Sain with towering crags and a continuous stretch of
piled-up rocks and scarped precipice. In this there is
a miighdnhim constructed, in a dark valley. Its lofty
halls and deep side- aisles stretch through the (or open
into ihe) face of the rocks. Storey above storey they are
backed by the crag and face the valley {waicrmune},^
This convent was built by the Arlaat Achara (0-che-
o).*" Tills Arhat was a man of Western India, His
' * Thb miiftt refer to the fAiiJfltLS
Blajtdjdh& rock tPinpleti at Ajantft,
%L the lufihylldri range of hilln^ cut
in the hifty and iiJmDttt perpciidiciilar
rticka^ that hem m % wild B<^cluded
%en. See Fergiiaiou and Eurge»«,
?<it'<f Ttmpl^tt pfk 2St>-j47 ; AtcL
K'e<l /n£^, Meporttj vol. i¥« pp.
^9..
In
VOL
the
fiiacriptroii on the
Chmltja ciLve, No. xxvi,, at Ajari^u,
we rejid thitt '* The aflcotic Sthavirii
Aehalft, who glontied the faith and
wail grateful, caused t<i be built a
itiouutain d we King (^ila*/ftha) for
the Teacher, tboogh htif desJreB
were fulfilled*' {Aivh. Sun Wt»i
Jnd. Mejm'tt, vol iv. p. 135). Thia
appftrentlj decidcri^^ the name of the
Arhat m«itloned here. But »m thd
as8 RECORDS OP WESTERN COUNTRIES. [ick>k xu
motbcr baviBg died, lie looked to see in what condition
she was re-liorn. H^ saw that she had received n
woman's body in this kingdom. The Arhafc accordingly
came here with a view to convert her, according to her
capabilities of receiving the truth. Having entered a
village to beg food, he came to the house where his
mother had been born. A young girl came forth with
food to give him. At this moment tlie oiilk came fn^m
her breasts and trickled down* Her friends having seen
this considered it an unlucky sign, but the Arhat recounti^d
the history of fier birth. The girl thus attained the holy
fmit (of Arhatship). The Aihat, moved with gratitnde*^
for her who had borne and cherished him, ami remember-
ing the end of such ij^ood) works, from a desire to rc^quite
her, built this saiujMrdmtL The great mhdra of the con-
vent is about loo feet or so in height j lu the middle is a
stone figure of Buddha about 70 feet or so high. Above
it is a stone canopy of seven stages^ towering upwards]
apparently without snppoiL The space between eacli
canopy *^ is about three feeL According 10 the old report,
this is held in its place by the force of the tow of the
Arhat They also say it is by the force of bis miraculousj
powers I others say by the virtue of some magical com**
pound; but no trustworthy account has yet explained
the reason of the wonder. On the four sides of the v%hdr&,
on the stone walls, are painted** diOerent scenes in the
life of Tath^ata*s preparatoT}* life as a Bodhisattva: the
CbiuMe tnEiiiliLtiozi of the ii«]iie h
S& kim^ (he who do«s» er, ihm du*r]^
WQ retAlD tli« equiTatet Acb&nL
^ Ckjinp&re tie word* of the in-
■Qfiptinzi giv^u m Um preocdiiw
noie, " wbf* |]ori£«d the lijtfa and
wa* ^mtefni
* Bee Um drAwiiigv of Cftve xix«
■ikd of Um dic»ba m il. Mmdmm
Vmm Tkm^ {Atrk Smr. W, I$hL
T^m^fimt pL xxxtLi jcutviL Tb«
AX9 irmfy «iagffentodt •> mtA
ihaUss very often m.ve In India,
But pomll^ the re m9^j bftve b^u »
itni^tiitsJ bitilding agaiiast th« fiCi
of the Tockt with a dAgaba of JArgei
dwMXsmoDSf though by no memu %ii'
U» dm jndiakied in the IqxL It 11
mon probftble, bowvtor, that the
f^cpofi is omly mt) ifxagg^rstc^i ne-
ccvtnti el the roek-cut eh^itji^
Himec Takiig do^A ni»l Apincax to
' («e<«ti Jew).
^^iL-d iLnd Isa-
:xij
BHARVKACHHA.
259
wondrous signs of good fortune wlucli attended Iiis
acquirement of the holy fmit {of a BudiUia), and thy
spiritual manifestations accompanying hhHirvdna, Thes^
scenes have been cut out with the gveaioat accuracy and
fineness.^ Oil the outside of the gate of tlie mh^hdrdma,
on the north and south side, at the right hand and the
left, there is a atone elephant*^ The common report sajs
that sometimes these elephants utter a great cry and the
earth shakes throughout In old days Jina (or Channa)
E6dhisattva*^ often stopped in this sanf/kdrdina.
Going from this lOOoU or so to the west,^^ and crossing
the Nai-mo-to (Narmad§.) river, we arrive at the kin*:-
dom of Po4a-kie'Che-po (Bharukachheva j Barygassa or
Ehaifiuh).^
PO-LU-KIE CH*E'P'0 (BHARUKACnHA),
This kingdom is 2400 or 2500 li in circuit Its capital
IB 20 li round. Tlie soil is impregnated with salt Treea
uiid shrubs are scarce and scattered. They boil the sea-
water to get the salt, and their sole profit is from the
sea. The climate is warm. The air is always nj^itated
with gusts of wind. Their ways are cold and indifferent ;
the disposition of the people crooked and perverse. They
do not cultivate study, and are wedded to error and true
"* ThU must refer lo the f&motifl
A}ii[t^ frescpeJL
*^ Tbia seoms %o refer to two
elepbftatii id qIIq rtjfiet^ that were
^eulptui^'d im the rock in front of
Cftve ^v.f but which are uow scftro^y
ri^'CogniiAble* Bm F^fguaaon And
«* J&UK K Am. B&c, vqL X3^, p. 20S*
■* Hivtii-Uh gives north - west.
M. Jnlion ha» tnundaled it north-
eaatf by inif tiike ( Vie, &c., p. 203).
** Bhurdch Appear* in ;i Pilli in-
mctipUon at Junnar {Arcfu Sar. WtM.
hid, Jie/t,, voL iv. p, 96) under the
form BhArnkochha ; in Sanskiit it
IB BhikrukAchehba (BftK Saitji., v,
40, 3fiv, lt| xvL 6 J VfUMtUef, p.
45) ami Bbrl^ikachch* {Bh%fj. Pur.,
viiL iS, 21 ; Ai. Rcx.^ vol. is* p»
104 J inacrjp. m J. An^er. Or* 8ttc,t
vol vjL p* 33) or Bhr1guk«htitrA--
from th^ loioaliiy being the tra^li-
tiunal residence of the ftogt: Bh|igii>^
ft^hi. The Bh&rgava Britbtnaiis of
Bhar5ch ftte the repreectitatives of
an early colony of the flehool of
Bhrlgu, Bh.lrnknchha UrtpreAcnted
by thf Greek Ba/Jtryafa 4fiit^fiQ¥ of
Ptokray (lib, viL c l, 62) and of the
author of the Peripluf Maf, Ertfth.
(a. 42, Jfec) ; StraW (lib. xv. c t,
73) has B^p76n7. Sti^ l^^^w^ /. A.^
vol, i. pp. iiji 136* It wan from
Bhiirdch the iijrauiaiia came who
burnt himB^lf at Ath«n«.
2bQ RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [boor it
doctrine alike* There are some tea miiffhdrdma^, with
about 300 believers* They adhere to the Great Vehicle
and the Sthavira school There are also about ten DSva
templcsj in which sectaries of various kinds congregate*
Going from this^ north-west about 2000 lij we come
to the countiy of Mo-la-po (MILlaia),^
Mo-UL-p'o (Malava),
This country is about 60OO li in circuit. The capital
is some 30 li round. It is defended (or supported) by the
Maht river on the south and east^^ Tiie soil is rich and
fertile, and produces abundant harvests. Shrubs and
trees are numerous and flourisliing. Flowers and fruit are
met with in great quantities. The soil is suitable in an
especial manner for winter wheat They mostly eat bis-
cuits and (or, made of) parched corn-flour. The disposition
of the men is virtuous and docile, and they are in general
of remarkable intelligence. Their language is elegant and
clear, and their learning is wide and profound.
Two countries in India^ on the borders* are remarkable
for the great learning of the people, viz.» MMava on the
BOUth-west» and Jlagadha on the north-east In this they
esteem virtue and respect politeness {humanitij). They are
of an intelligent mind and exceedingly studious ; never-
theless the men of this country are given to heretical
^ Th^ g^^k^Tftphy nf thi« part of
thti |iil^iiii*R rotite U itivoh'ed in
f>bftcuriUeiL 1 cjin only therefore
ofi&T stjDie Femarks on the text^
lit Hwui-Uli trhf^ symbol used is tkk^
notAinf?, from which it might have
did not himself vbtt thU c^runtry,
or at legist on this iicc.^ion. But In
the text the symbuL kin*j in vii^ilT »«>
that no weight c&a be givoD to thi»
BuppoMition-
" If this country hi^ Miila\'ai it
lies tiorth-emr. fnm) Bhardch. But,
on tho otbf^rhaudf it doti« not ftiUow
that the route wu a dire^ oa«.
The pilgrim and his cotiipanions
frrjm Ce^vJon may hnve trav*-4ti-d
eji^t towiinla the ht^a^J intern of tfau
Hnh! river, and tJieu north -west.
It IB said in a note to bo the same
ad the ^uthem iji-h (LAra) eoimtiy.
*^ Thf? »vuibi*l kn lmj4i©H tb»t
the ca[>itftl w*» ** ht'H by ** (uither
defeniled or atijipfii-tu>d byj the MabI
fivi^r on thu »imth -t^iutt, or ou tlm
south aud pasL Thia wtmld i^^rQ
to take us to the neighlwatirhiKid
of Don^ftrpiir [h'lfhifuftniti't m^*p;
Cunuipgliani cousidert} Dliirauagara
to be inteudedf in which Y, dv 5t
Marlin «gre«s.
&00K XL]
SILADITYA OF VJJAW.
zSt
belief as ^ell as the trae faith, and so live together.
There are about lOo mn^kdrdmas ia which somo 2000
prit^sta dwelL^ Th^j study the Little Vehicle, and be-
long to the Sammatlya school. There are 100 D^va
temples of different kinds. The heretics are very
Bimierpus, but principally the Paiiipatas {tkc cijidir-
mvcrifig heretics).
I, The records of the country state : Sixty years before
this *® flourished Siladitya, a man of eminent wisdom
and great le;irning; his skill in literature was profound.
He cherished and protected the four kinds of creatures,*"'
pud deeply respected the three treasures."^ From the
time of his birth to his last hour, his face never crim*
^soned with anger, nor did his hands ever injure a living
lihing. His elephants and horses drank water that had
iheen strained, after which he gave it them, lest any
creature living in the water should be injured. Such
hrere his love and humanity* During the fifty years
fftud more of his reign, the wild beasts became familiar
witli men J and the people did not injure or slay them.
'By Uie side of hia palace be built a vikdra. He ex-
'liansted the skill of the artists, and used every kind of
(ornament in decorating it In it he put images of tlie
seven Buddhas,^ Lords of the World, Every year he
fconvoked an assembly called 3fSk3ha mahdparisluid, and
[eummoned the priests of the four quarters. He offered
them "the lour things" in religious charity; he also
gave them sets of three garments used in their religious
Bervices, and also bestowed on them the seven precious
iBubstances and je%vels in wonderful variety* Tliis meri-
^ Tbiu c»ii bardlj rrfer to
Uiwi&i tberefnr^, because we are
lold lubBequetitly thut the cunventa
lliere were in ruiru, &nd only about
300 pris'fttB in them. It im curi<}Uiir
however, t\mt the circuit of this
capital, thirty 11 I Jnlieii h&9 Ufenlif
lif by mifltrnke), &nd that al Ujjaiu
^ See anUf book if. note 91.
•*" ViviparouB, oviparous, bom
from epaMU, or by tranafurtnation
{/ft) ItGcUer-insteit, and ho oti].
^^ Buddhai dhorma, ^anghiL.
^ For tbe aeven Bud d has con-
sult Eitelj IIandtiOol\ s. v, Sapta
Buddha.
363 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book:
torious custom baa continued in practice without iiter-
ruption till now.
To the nortU-west of tlia capital about 200 li, we come
to the town of the Brfilimans,^ By the side of it is a
hollow ditch ; into tlds the winter and summer streauB
flow continually, but though through docades of dnyB
the water runs into the hollow, yet it never seems to
increase in quantity. By the side of it again is a little
s^^pa. The old traditions of the country say : Formerly a
Brahman of an exceedingly haughty miud ^ ft-U alive
into this pit and went down to hell In old days thec^_
was a Er&bman born in this towu, who was aequainte^^H
with all things, and of learning beyond all the eminent
men of his time. He had penetrated the secrets and
dark sayings of books sacred and profane. He was
acquainted with the calculations of astronomy as if they
were in his hand; his fame was wide-spread and his
behaviour without blemish. The king very highly es-
teemed hinij and the people of the country made much
of him. He had some 1000 disciples, who appreciated
his doctrine and respected his character. He constantly
said of himself, ''I am come into the world for the pur-
pose of publishing abroad the holy doctrine and to
guide the people. Among the former sages, or those
who have artived at wisdom after them, there is none
to compare with nie. iliLhS^varadeva, V^sudfiva, Nit4-
yanadfiva, Euddha-lfikan^tha, men everywhere worship
these, and publish abroad their doctrine, represent them
in their effigies, and pay them worship and honour.
But now I am greater than they in character, and my
fame exceeds that of all living. Why should they then
be so notorious, for they have done no wondeifid
thine;."
•w Tbiii may be BrAhTtiauapijrjv ;
thare Is i% city of the BrfklmianM
immed by Arrian i£xptiL AkiL,
vL J] and by Diodunis^ caUed by
him HarmiiteHa (vit, 465). See
aho Cuimingbam, Anc, Geoff ** pp.
267, 26S, But the town naoiMi
in the text cannot hn ^ear Hartoa-
leUa.
^ Or it may \m a pmp«r nun^j
** the great prutid Biiniii»M.**
moK xt.]
BHADRARUCHL
263
Accordingly, he made out of red sandal- wood figures
of MaliS^varadSva, VtlsudSva, NfiriyanadSva, Buddlia-
Iftkanatha, and placed them aa feet to his chair, and
whemver he went as a rule he took this chair with him,
showing his pride and self-conceit.
Now at this time tliere was in Western India a
Bhikshn, Bhadraruclri (Po-to-Io4iu-chi) by name; he had
thoroughly exhausted the U^nvidi/d {Sdstra) and deeply
investigated the sense of different discourses (treatiMs).^
He was of excellent repute, and tlie perfume of his ex-
ceeding gooduess (moraliti/) spread in every direction.
He had few desires and was contented with his lot, seek-
ing nothing in the world. Hearing (of the Brdhma'^) he
siglied and said, ** Alas ! how sad. This age (time) has no
(ms worih}j to b& called a) man; and so it pern tits that
foolish master to dare to act aa he does in defiance of
virtue,"
On this, he took his staff, and travelling afar, he came
to this country. Whilst dwelling therein his mind was
made up and he acquainted the king with it The king,
seeing his dirty clothes, conceived no reverence for him ;
but, in consideration of his high purpose, he forced himself
to give him honour (^a treat him with rcspeci), and so he
arranged tlie chair of discussion and called the llrahman.
The Br&hman beariog it smiled and said, ** What man is
this who has dared to conceive such an idea {to cherish
this dttirminn t ion). "
His disciples having come together, and many (hundred)
thousands of listeners heing arranged hefore and behind
the discussion-arena to attend as hearers, then Bha-
draruchi, with his ancient robes and tattered clothes,
arranging some grass on the ground, safe down. Then the
Brahman, sitting on his chair which he carried with
him, began to revile the tnio law and to praise the teach-
ing of the heretical scliook.
The Eiiikshu, with a clear distinction, like the running
"* Or, it mskj pobsiljly be, " differtint sjfittiua*^*
264
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book U*
of water, encircled his arguments iu order. Tben ih^
Brubnmn alter a while yielded, and confessed liim&e*-*
conquered-
Tha king replying said, " For a long time you har^«
assumed a false repiitatiou ; you have deceived th ^
sovereign and affected the multitude with delusion, Ou ^;
old rescripts say, ' He who ia defeated in discussion ougk %
to suffer deatk*'' Theu he prepared to have a heate*^
plate of iron to make him ait thereon ; the Bmhma^j therc^ —
upon, overpowered by fear, fell down to entreat pardojs
{dtUveratict),
Then Ehadraruchi, pityini^ the Brihman, came and
requested the king, saying, "Mahdrajal your virtue ei-
leuds far and wide j the sound of your praises resounds
through the public ways. Theu let your goodness extendi
even to protect this man : give not way to a cruel deaigiu
Pass over hia want of success and let him go his way,
Then the king ordered him to be placed on an ass and
be proclaimed through all the towns and villages {a$
impostor)^
The Er£hma9, nettled by his defaat, was so affected that
he vomited blood. The Bhikshu having heard of it, went
to condole with him, and said, ** Tour learning embraces
subjects religious and profane; your renown is spread
through all parts ; in questions of distinction, or the
contraiy, success or defeat must be borne; but afier
all, what is there of reality in fame ? " The Brflhmaii,
filled with rage, roundly abused the Bhikshu* calumniated
the system of the Great Vehicle, and treated w^ith con-
tumely the holy ones who had gone before ; but the sound
of his words had scarcely been lost before the eanh
opened and swallowed him up alive; and this is the
origin of the traces still left in the diLch.
Going south-west we come to a bay of the seaj®*th©n
** Literally, th« passage runs,
^* From thiig Bouth-west^ we enter a
geft blpn(Jiiig» or a confluence of two
sebs*^* I hikva tfiauskted it ^' bay,"
becnti^e It is flioinettm^ uiued lo ; it
probably refere to the guLf of Kaehh.
Hwui-lih doe« not mentioD. this
gulf, but tiikes uti aw&y ixoui ilit^
1
BOOK XL]
mBCH'A, KACHH.
going 2400 or 2500 li north- west we come to the king-
domof '0-ch'a-li (Atali),
'O'Ch'a-u (Atali)-^
This country is ahout 6000 li in circuit } the capital of
the country is ahout 20 li or so in c iron it The population
is dense ; the quality of gems and precious substances
stored up is very great ; the produce of tlie land is auffi-
cieut for all pur|K>3e3, yet commerce is their principal
occupation. The soil is salt ami saudy^ tlie fruits and
flowers are not plentiful. The country produces the hu-
tsian tree. The leaves of thtg tree are like those of the
Sz'clmen pepper (Shuh ts^iait); it also produces the hiun4u
perfume tree, the leaf of which is like the than^-li.^ The
climate is warm, windy, and dtisty. The disposition of
the people is cold and indifferent. TJiey esteem riches
and despise virtue, Eespecting their letters, language,
and the manners and figures of the people, these are much
the same as in the country of Malava. The greater part
of the people have no faith in the virtue of religious
merit ; as to those who do helieve, they worship princi-
pally the spirits of heaven, and their temples are some
ihousand in number, in which sectaries of different
characters congregate.
Going north-west from the country of Malava» after
passing over 300 li^ or so, we come to the country of
K*ie-ch'a (Kachha).
** city of tha BrfthmAi>B " the s&me
diatuice aa m the text to '0'Cb'a-H<
*^ 'O-chVli appears to be far
north of Kachh. Mivy it not bavi^
been Uchh or BiL walpur ? Thi^re h
ft town called At&ri in the ncjgh>
bdttrhood of Multiln (CunningbiUD,
Anc. Gtag., p, 2Z^] ; but it is diffi-
cult to know what could ha^ e taken
the pOgnm there. This plaoe Ib
jrletitified bj CuriQiughain with the
eltjr of tha Brahman I, t&keo by
~ JeK&oder the Great (L c.)
^ Can this be the &£2ai from
which Kimduraf Gujar&ti Kinf(ru
or iidlainO'ithi^pa^ Indian gUBif oliba-
num, h obtained ? Thia tree {Htm'
itrlliii thuri/erat errata aud tj^^rti\
ifl fuund m Ondh, Khand^, and Ki*
thi&AVii^. Gitgf/rdci (bdeillum), thtt
gum resin uf fhUamodtnnyn rojf-
burtjhti^ /juftrafriijf, and m a^rtc^, ia also
produuL'd in Kachh nud i^^mdh.
^ Iti Hwui-Eih, tbfji dutattce la
*' thro^ days' " jouroey.
266
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [moiL %i
K'ie-ch'a (Kachha).'^
This country is 3000 U or so iu circuit the capital
about 20 li* The population is dense. The establish*
iiients wealthy. There is no king (f^rcai ruler) amongst
them; the country is an appanage of M&lava, and the
climate, products of the soil, and manners of the people
are very similar in both countries. There are Bome ten
giVti^kdrdmm, with about looo priests, who study ahke
the Great and the Little Vehicle, There are also several
tens of Deva temples with very many unbelievera (icc-
tarics),
B'rom this going north ^^ rooo li or ao^ we come to
Pa-lu-pi(Valabht).
Fa-la-?i (ValabeI).
This country is 6000 li or eo in circuit, the capiul
about 30. The character of the soil, the climate, and
manners of the people are like those of the kingdom of
Milava. The population ia very deaae; the establish-
ments rich. Tliere are ^ some himdred houses (/amUiis)
or sOj who posse 33 a hundred lakhs. The rara and vala*
able prodiiGta of distant regions are here stored in great
quantities. There are some hundred mw^kdrdm/as, with
about 6000 priests. Most of them study the Little
Veliicle^* according to tire Sammatlya BchooL There
^ The diatiLnce ii to be reckoned
from the kingdom or country of
2it&lav&, but tlie pliLce ii not n&mtKi
(^nenkl CunEuugb&m propos«ft to
r«iid 1300 li from Dbir to Kb^da ;
thii Ittet plajob ii a l&rge town of
Gujiii-d.t, fiitiJAtc-d between AhmiL'^
dAbAd and KtmnibAji and would W
in its Sanikrit form the same aa
Khecf*, whicb again is tbo cquiv*-
!ent of the Cbintie Kie-ob'ft* But
Kie-cbX <dtbougb it nn^bt be cor-
rectly rofttored to Khtrla, U the
n%me of » country* TKe di»tanc<^,
Also, btiin^ *' thrt« »Inys/* in Hwni-
liht fieem^ to conSrm the 500 U in
the text. We mfist therefore retain
the i^Ktoratioii of Kachb*^
^ Although WA ibould Gjrpect
the direotion to ha mmlh irnm
Kacbb^ the reading k iiurib, Lm41i
in the teitl And in HwuMib ;
wherever the Yal^hl ni Hiusn
1 ebbng WAI sitUAtedi it la &ti4 t^
h^ve bi^en '* th^ kuagdooi of the Nor-
thern L&m iLo'lo] peofile/' (N^Ut
in tho Chin«iie teit). *
^^ In A copper<plut« deed d
Guhas6nA of Vakbht, be tKf^ " In
Qtder to obtain Cor tnj ptargnti rdiI
for oiyaelf bene^ts lo tbii life mnd
the ntxt) I hAvo gnuiiipd, bjf Ub^
SOOtC IL]
DHRUVAPATA,
367
I
I
I
are several liundred Deva temples with vety many sec-
taries of different sorts.
Wiicn Tatliitgata lived in the world, he often travelled
through this country, Hcoce AI6ka-raja raised monu-
ments or built shlpas in all those places where Buddha
rested. Seattered among these are spots where the three
past Buddhas sat down, or walked, or preached the law.
The present king is of the Kshattriya caste, as they all
are* He is the nephew of SilUdit^-a-raja of Mllava, ami
son-in-law of the son of SilSditya^ the present kiug of
Kanvukubja, His name is Dliruvapata (T'li-Iu-Lo-
po*Lu)J^ He 13 of a lively and hasty disposition, his
wisdom and statecraft are shallow. Quite recently he
has attached himself sincerely to faith in the three
*' precious ones." Yearly he summons a great assembly,
and for seven days gives away most valuahle gems, ex-
i^uisite meatSj and on the priests he bestows in charity
the three garments and medicaments, or their equivalent
in value J and precious articles made of rare and costly
gems of the seven sorts. Having given these in charity^
lie redeems them at twice their price. He esteems virtue
(or tk€ virtuous) and honours the good; he reverences those
who are noted for their wisdom^* The great priests
tioii of Wftten to the CfiEnmuiiity of
the reverend SAkjfU I3h(k»hua be-
longing to tho eighteen schools
(niMi/d) who have come from vibK-
oOff direettniiR to the j^at cotiATtit
{MahdrMm] vf Duildii/' Jmt.
AnLj vol iv. p. 175, Thia Pufjdti
wan the daughter of Dhruvas^iia
r« «iater [Ik, p. ]q6), and bo 11
gi^tid-daughter tA BhntArka, th«
founder of the Vakbht dynriHty.
In Mooiber copper-'pl&te of Gtihu-
«^1H he mitke* a grant to '*thG
foreign monks belonging- to the
eighteen ^fichoolfl, uid living in tbo
Abhyantaiikft vihdra built by the
venerable MimDiA, vad tdttuited dose
t(j the motmstery of Bhat&vk«t pre-
nented to the HAj^i^thl^ntyii Buru."
Ind. Ant,t vol v. p, 206 ; cntif.
VHnailfef, It Bfntd*Jh.^ p, 63. Arck
Sitr, W, ind. Repot it » vol. iii. p.
94, The " eijfhteea achooln " here
m^ut toned |H>lnt to thu HIn.iydUft
doctrlns^
"* Dr. Buhler argues tlmt thia
king WAH the sftine as BU^ditya VI.,
Eitirnamtd Dhrubhat** (which he
ffUppoiea to fttartd for Dhruvabht^a,
"the Goowtant WAmor*'), of whom
we have a grant dated '*Saiii. 447 "
(/wd Afit.^ vul. vii, p. So). Uener*!
Coiininghntn sidrypta th<5 Mame view
iA. S. MeportM^ vol. fjc. pp. 16, iS) ;
hilt Burg««»a is di^^piB^d Ui rt-'g.tril
thin king an the L^hmv-nn^na IL ^if
a Valabht gratit dated *' 3tvm« 310 **
{Arch. Sm\ W. IntL^ voh iu pp. S2,
ft.) ; and Otdenberg* 110 possibly
DMrsbhata, the oouain of Bhru-
vaa^nfi II, {ImL Antf voL x. p,
2JQ),
^* Or, h(* reverences religion and
niiikeH iijucli >^\ wjtdtm»
36S
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [boor it
wlio come from distant regioas be particularlf liouours
imd respects.
Not far from the city is a great mn^Mrdma which
was built by the Arhat AchSra ('0-che-lo);^^ here tlie
Bftdhiaattvaa Gunainati and Siliiramati^*^ (Kien-bwni)
fixed their reside iicea during their travels and camposed
treatises which have gained a high renown.
From this going iiorth-west 700 li or so, w& come l^
'0-nan-to-pu-lo (Anandapura).
'0-NAK-TO-ru-Lo (Akandapura),
This country is about 2000 li in circuit, the capital
about 20* Tlie population is dense; the establishments
rich. Tlieie is no chief ruler, hut it ia an appanage of
M&Iava.^ The produce, climate, and literaiure and laws
are the same as those of Miilava. There are someieii
miigharaftuu with less than looo priests ; they study tLe
Little Vehicle of the Sauimatiya school There m
several tens of Dfiva temples, and sectaries of diJTertist
kinds frequent them*
Going west from Valabhl 500 li or so, we coma ta the
country of Su*la-ch'a (Surfi^htm).
SU-LA-CH*A (SUBASHTEA),'^
This country is 40CX) li or so in circuit, the capita!
™ Tills Is confirmed by a grant
of Dhnrssi^iia lit of Valabbt, in
wbich the S^itiMkHt name of U113
fotmder is given jis Atharya {ImL
AnLtToL iv. p. 164 n.; vol, vL p. 9).
■Tnlien haa Achilra ; tbe Chinese
traniilatioti m-hing rcquli'^sa tbiu
restoratioii,
^ Stbiramnti Sthttvina wwm one
of tbe famouf} diaciples of V^u-
bAndhn, tbe twentj-firtt patriarch,
who wrote couiEnentorfea on tJX
the works oF bin master. He 1%
named in a grant of Dheir^Gna T, as
the Acburyja Bhadanta 3thiramii.tv
who foundf^d the vihdra of Srt
Bappapdda at ValabhJ {Itid* Ant^
vol. T?L p. 9 ; Vftteillef, p. 7S ; M.
Muller's Iridkt^ p, 305 ; B* Nmujwi
Cot Bitdd. THp.f c 372). Gtmi-
mati wAA alao a disclpk of Vtiia-
bandbu. Ha bad a famoua diidptt!,
VaJ^unntra [Pbo-ahu-mi), who uri^iU
& commentary on VaAubandhai
Abhidharmaki^hai (Bunjiu Nanji'^'*
Cat Btid. Tri}\, cc 375, 377 ; M
Muller, India, pp 305, 3P9*3lo» 651;
BiiTOotjf, Introd,^ p^ 505; Yuailkfi
P* -SK
^ See J«dL Ant^ voL tH, ; if,
Sar, W. HmL^ voL ii. p, Sj*
^ SiiriiBbtTa,orSnrAth&,or S<iT«^
Aa tbtfi distrlcl is in the Gujafil
peninsula, it U diificnlt to uadi^r^
BOOK %h]
CUR J JAR A.
about 30 li* On the west the chief town borders on the
Mab! river ; the population is dense, and the varioas
establishments {families) are rich. The country is de-
pendent on Valabhl The sail is impregnated with salt;
ilowers and fruit are rare. AUhough the climate is equable,
yet there is no cessation of tempests. The manners of
tiie people are careless and indifferent; their disposition
light and frivolous. They do not love learning and are
attached both to the true faith and also to heretical
doctrine. There are some fifty miighdrdnms in this king-
dom, with about 3000 priests ; they mostly belong to the
Sthavira scliool of the Great Vehicle. There are a
hundred or so Deva temples, occupied by sectaries of
various sorts. As this country is on the western sea
route, the men all derive their livelihood from the sea and
engage lu commerce and exchant^^e of commodities.
Not far from the city is a mountain called Yuh*chen-to
(XJjjanta),^ on the top of which is a miighdrdma. The
cells and galleries have mostly been excavated from the
mountain-side. The mountain is covered with thick
jangle and forest trees, whilst streams flow round its
limits. Here saints and sages roam and rest, and lUshis
endued with spiritual faculties coiigregate here and stay.
Goiti^ north from the country of Valabh! 1 800 li or sO|
we come to the kingdom of Kiu-che-lo (Gurjjara).
KlU-CKE-LO (GURJJABA),
This country ^ is 5000 li or so in circuit, the capital.
staQcl hi>w ita chief town ** on the
we6t "' borders od the Mahi river ;
perhaps It should be " iia thci eiLst."
But tbJi port ot thti pilgrim a nurra*
live aeenLA to bt^ c^FtjWttaly written.
Ferhapfl, A3 Fer«jiU!.3oii «uppo.^B, the
original documtnt-i had be^ti liiit't In
cro^iiDg iha |)iiiua at Attiik {nafi
Book 3111.), »nd tbo detaila isupplied
from memory or notes. For rt*-
mjirk^ on localities aee V. de St
Mftrtin, Mdm<Hi% p. 405 i Gunning-
hajxki Ana Gtog,f pw 32 j.
'» The old Prakrit name of Gir-
n4riK GliM0 to JunilgAdh in KAtbB-
vrAd ; the Sanskrit form m Iv jjaj-
»nta {MaJtdhLj iii. 8347 if.) Liysen
\IniL All., vol. i. p. 686 n.) miMplac* 4
it at or ne&r Ajan^iL It i^ »a<:rt^ci
to NSmin^tha, tlie twenty-ut^cond
JinAi and Urjfiy^ta (Cnli^brooke^
J'Jaaai/B. voL ii p. 212 ; ArcL Stir.
W, I mi. lif*., vol jI, [I, [29), and ia
also (>atled liaivnta.
^ ?rt>f. R G. Bhatidftrkar sug-
ge^t.^ tbat Kukura, » dit^trlct lUtiU-
370
HECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [looii it
which is called Pi-Io-mo-lo,®^ ia 30 H or so rouail The
produce of the soil and the manners of tlie people resemble
those of Surfijhtra. The popnlaiion 13 dense; the estsV
lislmienta are rich and well supplied with raaterials
(wealih). They mostly are unbelievers ; a t^iw are attached
to the law of Buddha. There is one wi^Adrdma, with about
n hundretl priests ; they are attached to the tenchiog of tbe
little Vehicle and the school of the Sarvastivftdas. Tho^
are several tens of Deva temples, in whicli sectaries of
various denominations dwell. The king is of the Kshat-
triya casta He is just twenty >eajs old; he is distin-
guished for wisdom, and he is courageous- He is a Amp
believer in the law of Buddha * and highly honours mtju
of distinguished ability.
From this going south-east 2800 li or so, we come to
the conntry of U-she-yen-na (Ujjayan!).
U-SHl-YEK-KA (tJjJATAlrt).
This country^ is about 6000 li in circuit; the capital
is some 30 ii round. The produce and manners of the
people are like those 0! the country of Surashtra* Hie
population is dense and the establishments wealtbr.
There are several tens of conventSj but they are mosllj
in niins ; some three or five are preserved. There aie
some 300 priests ; they study the doctrines both of the
Great and the Little Vehicle, There are several tene <*i
D6va temples, occupied by sectaries of various kind-^
tioned in an macHptioi] of Fulu-
mtj\ at NAaikt and in the Kt^dra-
dfiuian inscriptioB at Gira4r% iaij^ht
be Kia-chtt-lo, but the Ghineee iiyl*
lables HTC agftiriHt such nn identiEca-
tion (rmnif. Int^ Con^. Oneitt, 1S74,
\K JM ; Arrh. Sur, IV. Ind. Ikp.t
\uL iw, p. 109, And vol. iL pp. 129,
1 3 K G ur jftra 13 certamly tbu | iiMp^r
repre^ttt^itnej &nd tbti dJHtrict as
weUu thi^ lutigtmge ej^ tended into
the Aoytherii p^rU of modem R^j^
putfitia and ilAlwi, See Laasun,
ItiU. AtLf vat L p. 136; Qglebrooki^i
EuaySj vol ii. py 31 n, s M^-
tamnff^f v, 144 ff,
^ m\m^r m R4jputiiu (lit
2S*4S^Nh kng. jr itf E.) Frero
tills u^^igbboiirhood leiretml «l tkra
dans in Kftthi&w&d aaj thof or$ci*
oally oam«.
^ Ujjuyani or Ujjayiut it pw*
pcfly tile capitiii of Avwiti vft
M4Uvii, the oap^tAl of TiastMi^fl
(Ohwhtmui), the 'O^'ijpi} i^ VuU 1113-
lib, vil c, I 63) a&d the Pt^^j^t. Miir
^Eri^tlt. (c. xlviti.) Bohlen, AUt Jid,^
vol L pw 94.
>KXI,]
MAHESVARAPURA,
i%Tti
The king beloii^js to the Brtlhmai;i caste. He is well versed
in heretical books, and believes not in the ttutj laAv.
Kot far from the city is a st^pa ; this is the place
where A^6ka-raja made the hell {of punishmeni).
Going north-east from this looo li or so, we come to
the kingdom of Chi-ki-to*
Cm-Ki-TO.
This country is about 4000 H in circuit j the capital is
e 15 or 16 li round. The soil is celebrated for its
ility; it is regularly cultivated and yields abundant
crofjs ; it is siieciallj adopted for beans and barley ; it
produces abundance of flowers and f rnits. The climate is
temperate ; the people are naturally virtuous and docile ;
most of them believe in heretical doctrine^ a few honour
the law of Buddha. There are several tens uf sav^hdrdmas
with few priests. There are about ten Deva temples, which
some thousand followei-s frequent The king is of the
Brfthman caste. He firmly believes in the (three) precious
ones ; he honours and rewards those who are distinguiahed
for virtue. Very many learned men from distant coun-
tries congregate in this place*
Going from here north 900 li or so, we come to the
kingdom of Mo-hi-shi-fa-lo-pu-lo (Mahe^varapura),
MO-HI-SHI-IA-LO-PU-LO (MAHt^VARAPUBA).
This kingdom is about 30C30 li in circuit ; the capital
dty is some 30 li round. The produce of the soil and
the manners of the people are like those of the kingdom
of Ujjayant They greatly esteem the heretics and do
not reverence the law of Buddha, There are several tens
tjf Dtiva temples, and the sectaries prijici pally belong to
the l*^lupatas. The king is of the Jbrahnmn casie ; he
places bui little faitli in the doctrine of Buddha.
From this, going in a backward direction to the country
of Kiu-che-lo (Gurjjara)aad then proceeding northward
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book xl
through wild deserts and dangerous defiles about 190G li,
tTossing the great river Sin-tu, we come to the kingdom ol
Sia-tu (SiiH h).
BtN-TU (SlNDH).
This country is about 7000 li in circuit; the capital
city, called I**i-s hell- ]»'u'pu-lo,®* is about 30 li Tound,
The 3oil is favourable for tlie groivtli of cereals and pro-
duces abundance of wheat and millet It also abounds
in gold and silver and* native copper. It is suitable for
the breeding of oxen, sheep, camels, mules, and other
kinds of beasts. The camels are smalt in size and Imva
only one hump. They find here a ^eat quantity of salt,
which is red like cinnabar; also wliite s*ilt, black salt
nnd rock salt- In different places, both far and near* thia
salt is used for medicine. The disposition o£ the men ia
liard and impulsive j but th oy are honest and upriglit,
They quarrel and are much given to coutradiction- They
etudy without aiming to excel; they have fiiith in the law
of Bnddha, There are several hundred saA[fhdrdma$^
occupied by about lo.oco priests. They study the Utde
Vehicle according to the Sammatiya schooL As a rule^
they are iudolent and given to iudulgenceand debaucheiy.
Those who are very earnest as followers of the virtue of
tlie sages live alone in desert places, dwellin;^' far off ia
the mountains and the forests. There night and day the)"
exert themselves in aiming after tlie acquirement of tfje
holy fruit (0/ Arhaiship), There are about thirty Deva
temples, in which sectaries of various kinds congregate.
The king is of tlie Sfldra (Shu-t'o-lo) caste. He is by
nature honest and sincere, and he reverences the law of
Buddha,
When Tath4gata was in the world, he frequently pass&d
througli this country^ therefore A0ka-raja has founded
several tens of d4pas in places where the sacred traces of
m 01 I
-* Yichavapura — JulieOn Rtin-
vuL viil, p, 336 f.
Bt^lnd^JuL,
BOOR XL]
VERSION OF HERETICS,
27J
I
I
I
I
I
hia presence were found. Upa^pta,^ the great Arhat,
sojoumed very frequently in thiB kiiigilom, explaining the
law and convincing and guiding men. The places where
he stopped and the traces he left are all commemorated
bj tlie building of saii^hdrdmaa or the erection of sldpas.
These huildincjs are seen everywhere; we can only speak
of them Lriefiy,
By the side of the river Sindh, along the flat marshy'
lowlands for some thousand li, there are several hundreds
of tliousands (a venjgrmt mamj) of fatnilies settled They
are of an unfeeling and haaty temper, and are given to
bloodshed only. They give themselves exclusively to
lending cattle, and from this derive their livelihood.
Tiey have no masters, and^ whether men or women, have
neither rich nor poor ; they shave their heads and wear
the Ka&hdija robes of Ebikshus, whom they resemble out-
wardly, whilst they engage themselves iix the ordinary
affairs of lay life* They hold to their narrow {litth)
views and attack the Great Vehicle.
The old reports state that formerly these people were
extremely hasty {impatient), and only practised violence
and cruelty. At this time there was an Arhat, who, pity-
ing their perversity, and desiring to convert them, mounted
in the air and came amongst them* He exhibit^ his
miraculous powers and displayed his wonderful capa-
bilities. Thus he led the people to believe and accept
the doctrine, and gradually he taught them in words ;
all of them joyfully accepted his teaching and respectfully
prayed him to direct them in their religious life. The
Arhat perceiving that the hearts of tlje people had become
submissive, delivered to them the three " Refnges *' and
restrained their cruel tendencies- they entirely gave up
" taking life " they shaved their heads, and assumed the
soiled robes of a Bhikshu, and obediently walked accord-
ing to the doctrine of religion » Since then, generations
have passed by and the changed times have weakened
" Bk. ¥iil ; Burnouf, Inirod., pp. i iS^ I97i 37^ f-
VOL. 11. a
374 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [booe :
their virtue, but as for tlie rest, tliey retain their oI(
customs. But tliongh tliey wear the I'obes of religion,
they live without any moral rules, and their sons and
grandsons continue to live as worldly people, without
any regiird to tlmir religious profession.
Going from this eastward 900 li or so, crossing the
Siiidh river and proceedint* along the eastern bank, we
come to the kingdom of Mu-lo-san-p*tt-lu.
Mu-LO-SAX-P*U-LU (MtLASTHANAPUEA),
This country^ is about 4C00 li in circuit; the capital
town is some 30 li round. It is thickly populated. Tbe
establishments ai^e wealthy. This country is in depei
deuce on the kingdom of Cbfika (Tse~kia). The soil is rich
and fertile. The climate is soft and ogreeaMe; the maauers
of the people are simple and honest ; they love learuing
and honour the virtuous. The greater part sacritice to
the spirits ; few believe in the law of Buddha, There
are about ten swhghdrArnm, mostly in ruins \ there are a
few priests, who study indeed, but without any wisb tu
excel* There are eight DSva temples^ in which sectaries
of various classes dwell There is a temple dedicated to
the sun,^ very magnificent and profusely decorated* Tb^
image of the Suu-dSva is cast in yellow gold and onia-
mented with rare gems. Its divine insight is mysteri-
ously manifested and its spiiitual jjower made p!ain U>
alb Women play their music, light tbek torches, offer
their flowers and perfumes to honour it. This custom
has been continued from the very first The kings ami
high families of the ii%^e Indies never fail to make tbelr
offerings of gems and precious stones {to this Diva}. They
have founded a bouse of mercy {h^ppintss), m which they
provide food, and drink, and medicines for the poor and
sick, affording succour and sustenance. Men from all
^ MCilajstbilnapiir or MiilUn ime Kt^maud, Af^. c L Imde^ p. 9SI
^ Aditya or Siirja.
SODK £L]
COUNTRY OF PAR VAT A.
2?S
countries come here to offer up their prayers ; there are
alwavs some thousands doing so. On the four sides of
the temple are tanks with flowering groves where one can
wander about ^vithout restraint
From this going north-east 700 li or so, we come to the
country of To- fa- to.
TOFA-TO (PaRYATa).^
This country is 5000 li or so in circuit, its capital is
about 20 li. It is thickly populated, and depends on the
country of Clieka (Tse-kia). A groat deal of drj^-grouiid
rice is here grown. The soil is also fit for bcana and
wheat. The climate is temperate, the disposition of the
people honest and upright. They are naturally quick
and hasty; their language is low and common. They
are ^vell vei'sed in composition and litcratiire. There
are heretics and believers in common. There are
some ten mfh^hdrdmm with about 1000 priests; they
study both the Great and Liitle Vehicle, There are
four stdpas built by A^oka-rlja, There are also some
twenty D6va temples frequented by sectaries of different
sorts.
By the side of the chief town is a great sa^n^Mrdfua
with about ico priests in it; they study the teaching of
the Great Vehicle. It was here that Jinaputra, a
master of ^dstra3,^ composed the YS^iirJtdri/ahkflmi
SdstmkdriM; here also Bhadraruchi and Gnnaprabha,
masters of idstraSf embraced the religious life. Tins
great saiighdrdma has been destroyed by fire, and is now
waste and ruined.
Leaving the Sindh country, and going south-west 1 500
or 1600 li, we come to the kingdom of 'O-tin-p'o-chl-
lo (AtyanabakSla).
** FArrirtA is given by PiLnini «h!ng-t«ra ; hla work^ the Y^chk-
(it. 2i 143) AS the Q^mt: of a coun- BfC 'ii-lunt^ih, ii a eomm^utary oii
tr^ m the Panj^b under the ^FOtip the YCgdcMryaUtilmi t^dUra ( TU-
Takuha&ii&di (iv. 3, 93). Ind. Ant.^ ckiE-»h' ti-lun) of Maitreyik Both
. i. p. 22. works were tr«ii»lHts?J into Chiue*e
Jimputr^j In Chtnese T^ui- b}' Hitien TiiAug.
276 RECORDS OF WESTERH COUNTRIES, fBOOi sl
'0-TlEN-P*0'CHI-LO.
This country is about 5000 li in circuit. The cliief
towu is called lCJiie-tsi-shi-fa4o, and h about 30 li rouDiL
It lies on the river Sindh, and borderg on the ocean*
The houses are richly ornamented, and mostly possess
rare and costly substances. Lately there has heen no
ruler; it is under the pi'otection of Siodh, The soil h
low and damp and the ground is impregnated with salt
It i3 covered %vit]i wild shrubs, and is mostly wasta
land: it is little cultivated, yet it produces some sorts of
graini hut principally beans and wheat, of which there
is a great quantity. The climate is rather cold and
subject to violent storms of wind. It is 6 1 for rmmi
oxen, sheep, camels, asses, and other kinds of lefiata
The disposition of the people is violent and hasty. They
have no love for learning. Their language differs slightly
from that of M Id- India, The people are generally honest
and sincere. They deeply reverence the three precious
objects of worsliip. There are about eighty mkghdr&ms
%vith some 5000 priests. They mostly study the Lialu
Vehicle according to tbe Sammatlya schooL There are t<?ii
IJSva temples, mostly occupied by heretics belongiug ty the
Pafiupatas*
In the capital town is a temple of Ta-tsz'*tsai-tia
(Maho vara Deva). The temple is ornamented with rich
sculptures, and the image of the Beva is pussesse'l of
great spiritual powers. The P&lupata heretics dwell lit
this temple. In old days Tatbigata often traveJkJ
through this country to preach the law and convert mesi,
leading the nudtitnde and benefiting the people. On
this account A^oka-rfija built st^pas on the spots conse-
crated by the sacred traces, six in immher.
Going west from this les^ than 2000 li, we come to the
countTy ofLong-kie-lo (Laiigala).
&K3X]
TO'LA^SSE {PERSiAy
m
LONfi-KIl^LO (LaNGALA).
Tills country^ is several thouaand li from east to west
jind from north to south. Tlie capital is about 30 li
round. It is Darned Su-tiu-li-chi-fa-lo (S&nur-
Mvara?).°* The soil is rich and feriile, and yiehk abun-
dant harvests* The climate and the mainieis of the
people are like those erf 'O-tin-p'o-chi-lo, The population
lis dense. It possesses abundance of precious gems and
Bl0Des« It borders on the ocean. It is on the route to
Jhe kingdom of the western women.*^ It has no chief
ruler. The people occupy a long valley, aud aje not de-
pendent on one another. They are under the government
bf Persia. The letters are much the same as those of
India: their language is a little different. There are be-
lievers and heretics living together amongst them. There
are some hundred sangkdrdmas, and peihaps 6000 priests,
who study llie teaching of both the Little and Great
Vehicle. There are several hundred Dfeva temples. The
heretics called Fa^upatas are exceedingly numerous. In
the city is a temple to MaheiSvani-D^va: it is richly
adorned and sculptured. The Pfliupata heretics here
©ffer their religious worship.
From thii going north-west, we come to the kingdom
of Po-la-sse (Persia).
Po-LA-ssE {Persia).
This kingdom ^ is several myriad of lis in circuit. Ita
chief town, called Su-la-sa-t*ang-na (Surasthana), is
about 40 li in circuit The valleys are extensive^ and so
the climate differs in chariicter, but in general it is warm.
* General Cunnmgbam thinks
tliiA euiintrv m&y rtprea^nt LAko*
riiLn or Lakiirjv, the name of o, great
Tuuied dty which Moiaaon found be-
rfween Kbozd&r and KilAtj about
L^oOOli to the north- west of Koteaar
in Kacbb {Anc. G^h^. of India^ p.
511), The Chmeae symbok might
be restored to Longblr*
^ CtinniEighjmi flnggectts Sambhu-
rlevara as the i^atoratton o£ this
name {ihid,f loc. cil.)
"1 See p, Z40, antt.
" This country does not belong
tn India (CA* Ed.) Hinen Tsiang
did net vi^it it peisoD&Uj ; he writer
from report.
378 RECORDS OF WESTERN CCUNTRJES. [nooKti
They draw the water up to irrigate tlie fields. The
people are rich and affluent The coimtry produces gold,
diver, copper, rock-crystal (sphtiiika), rare pearls, and
variotia precious substances. Their artists know how to
weave fine brocaded silks, woollen stuffs, carpets, and so
on. Tliey have many slicn horses and camels. In com-
merce they use large silver pieces. They are by nature
violent and impulsive, and in their behaviour they prac-
tise neither decorum nor justice. Their writing and their
language are differeut from other countries. They caifti
not for learning, but give themselves entirely to works of
art. All that they make the neighbouring countries value
vary much. Their marriage-customs are merely promis-
cuous intercourse. When dead tlieir corpses are mostly
abandoned. In stature they are tall: they tie up their
liair {m*rai%gc their head-dress) and go uncovered. Their
robes are either of skin, or wool, or felt, or figured lilif*
Each family is subject to a tax of four pieces of silver p«f
man. The Deva temples are very numemus. Dinava**
(Ti-na-po) Is priiidpally vi^orshipped by the heTi?m
There are two or three mmjhdrdmoB^ with several hum) red
priests, who principally study the teaching of ilie little
Vehicle according to the Sarv^lstavadiu school The
pdirm of S&ivya Buddha is in this {cmtitry), in the kiug's
palace.^
On the eastern frontiers of the country is the town of
Ho -mo {Ormus ?). The city inside is not great^ but the
external walls are in circuit about 60 li or so. The
people who inhabit it are all very rich. To the noith-
west this country borders on the kingdom of Fo-11d*
•■ Julien reatore* this namei
donbtftLllj, to Dlnabba, DlEmTi^ or
Dio&p^ however, may be » contntc-
tlon for DiiiapA(ti), *^ the lord of the
day/^ or " the a an,"
** For the waudeiiofis of the
p^fu of Buddha, 8C« Ftt*njan, chap,
xxxi^. It is intorestjnf to know
that ther^ were Buddbiist bemplet
And a community of priestf in ^^
^ft at the time of Hhien tDoasf^
As they belonged to the ichdol «f
the Little Teblde* It b probi^t
they hod fa«eQ «at^bUsli«d tb^n f^>^
£^11 tsarly date,
*• Fo4iji (irA***) 18 jreDermlly «P"
posed to rtfpr&sent titl« BjiifitiB*
Empicu
SOOK XI*]
PITASILA.
279
which resembles the kingdom of Persia in point of soil,
and manners, and customs ; but they difftir in point of
language and appearance of the inhahitantg. These
also possess a quantity of valuable gems, and are very
rich.
To the south-west of Fo-lin, in an island of the sea,
is the kingdom of the western women : ^ here there
are only women, with no men; they possess a large
quantity of gems and precious stones, which tliey ex-
change in yo-lin. Therefore the king of Fo-lin sends
certain men to live with them for a tirae> I£ tliey sliould
have male children, they are not allowed to bring them
up.
On leaving the kingdom of O-tin-p'o-chi-lo, and going
north 700 li or so, we come to the country of Pi-to-shi-
la
Pl-T0*SH1-L0 (FlTi^ILA),
This kingdom is about 3000 li round; the capital is
some 20 li in circuit. The population is dense. They
have no chief niler^ but they depend on the country of
Sin-tu* The soil is salt and sandy j the country is aub-
zt to a cold tempestuous wind. A great quantity of
ins and wheat is grown. Flowers and fruits are
scarce. Tlie manners of the people are fierce and rough.
Their language slightly differs fram that of ilid-India*
They do not love learning, hut as far as they know they
have a sincere faith. There are some fifty san^hdrdmas
with about 30C!O priests; they study the Littlti Vehicle
according to the Sammatiya school. There are twenty Beva
temples, frequented mostly by the heretics called PMu-
patas.
To the north of the city 15 or 16 li, in the middle
of a great forest, is a sidpa several hundred feet high,
built by A^ka-rfl,ja* It contains relics which from time
^ Tor iome refer^Qceft to the h- and Colonel Yule't note (vol. ii p^
lAnd or kingdum of tht.^ we^terti 339).
women, m^ Matco Polo, c^mp* x^xLi
,28o RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, {imtiL}
to time emit a bright light It was here that TatliSgatai
when in old time he was a Rfehi, was subjected to tha
cruelty of the king.
Nut far east from this is an old gauf/Mrdma. This"^
was built by the great Arhat, the great KacyiiyaiiBu By
the side of it are traces %vheie th€ four Buddbas of tbi
past age sat down and walked for exercise* They have *
erected a stdpa to denote tbe spot.
Going uorth-east from this 300 li or so, we come to I
country of 'O-fiin-ch'a,
'0-fan-ch'a (Ava^vdaI).
This kingdom is 2400 or 2500 li in circuit ; the capital
is about 20 li. There is no chief ruler, but the countty
13 subject to Sin-tu, The soil is lit for the cultivation
of grain, and abounds in beans and wheat ; it produces
but few flowers or fruits; the woods are thin* The
climate ie windy and cold i tbe disposition of the men
is fierce and impulsive. Their lani^mage is simple and
uncultivated They do not value learning, but tijey are
earnest ajid sincere believers in *' the three gems." There
are about twenty saHghdrdmas^ with some 2000 priests;
they mostly study the Little Vehicle according to t!ie
Sammatiya school There arc some five Dfiva temples,
frequented by the heretics called Pd^upatas.
To the north-east of the city, not a great distaiice> in
tbe middle of a great bamboo forest is a ^aiigMviif^
mostly in ruins. Here Taihitiiata gave permisaiou to the
Ehikshus to wear Kih-fu-to (bools).^ By the side of it
is a si^pa built by A^ka-raja, Although the fouada-
dations have sunk into the earth, yet the remains are
some hundred feet high. In a mhdra by the side of t^«
Mjpa ia a blue-atone standing figure of Buddha, On
^ There ire Borae rem arks fnivdc vdl, xviL pk 35), It would i«tn
about permission to wear booti or from tliese recorth that itib esm*
shiie« iritb thick Hninp in the try i>f Avaijfjft corresixjoded with
Makdm^a, varga 13, § 6 ( S. B. t\j Avautl
^BDOm XL]
FA'LA'NA (VARAN A).
tti
sacred days (fasi'days) it spreads abroad a divine
light.
To the soutli Boo paces or so, in a forest, is a &t4pa
vliich was built by A^oka-rSja, Tatbdgata, in time
gone by, stopping here, finding it cold in the night,
covei'ed himself with hia three garments : on the morn-
ing following he permitted the Bhikshus to wear wadded
garments. In this wood is a place where Buddha walked
ior exercise. There are bIso a number of sMpag placed
opposite one another, where the four Baddhas of the
-past age sat In this st^pa are relies of Buddha's hair
and nails. On holy days they emit a miraculous
light
Going from this north-east 900 li or so, we come to
the couutry of Fa-la-na.
V Fa-la-na (Varana),'»
This kingdom is about 4000 li in circuit, and the
chief towu^ about 20 li. The population is dense. The
kingdom is subject to Kapi^a. The chief portion of the
country consists of mountains and forests. It is regu-
larly cultivated* The climate is rather cold. The man-
ners of the people are rough and fierce. They are per-
severing in their habits, but their purposes are low.
Their language is somewhat like that of Mid-India.
Some of them believe in Buddha, others not. They do
not care about literature or the arts. There are some
tens of mfifjhdrdmaSf but they are in ruins. There are
about 300 priests^ who btudy the Great Vehicle. Tlieie
are about five DSva temples, frequented mostly by Pa^u-
pat a heretics.
Not far to the south of the city is an old saiiffMrdmeL
Here TathSgata in old days preached, exhibiting the
profit and delight of Ins doctrine, and opening tlie mind
*" PtnLni hsA A country called gi^ap SuvAstavddi t aho in ih« ^roup
Vftnm (iv, 2, 103 ; i v. 3, 93), ft-(im KachchhAdi, m which GiUidharft ftUo
'ver of the ftiune name, m the b iiidu'ii;)!
tSa EECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. [booE]
of his hearers. By the side ol it are traces where the
four past Buddhas sat down or walked for exercise.
The common report aays ott the western frontier of this
countTy 13 the kingdom of Ki-kiang-na (Kikana?).
The people live amid the great mountains aod valleys
in separate ciaus, Thej have no chief ruler* They
breed an immense quantity of sheep and horses. The
shm horses are of a large si;Ee, and the countries
around breed but few, and therefom they are highly
valued.
Leaving this country and going north-west, after tra-
versing great mountains and crossing wide valleys, and
passing a succession of smaller towns, and going 2000 li
or so, we leave the frontiers of India and come to the
kingdom of Tsau^ku-ta.
Note- — The retnaimler of the section, noticed on pp, 24S;, 249,
records a uiiasion sent tti the same kin'^ of Ceylon, AlibunflT, bj
the Emperor of Chinn (Gb'ljfijig Tau), uuuer the direction of the
<fnaucU CJh'hmg Ho ; hi« object was to olTer i if cense and flowen.
Havirsg arrivt^Jj he exhorted the king to respect ihe leaehiug of
Bu*itlha atid to eipel the heretica. The king l^iiijT eutagetl, <lmrt4
to slay him^ but Ch'hiug Ho btiiii( aware of the pltit, e^capd.
Agftin the same atnbaesa^iar waa sent to receive the homage of
foreij^n stateii, and came to Ceylon (Si-lan-shan^kwo, the countij
of the Seibnj mountain). The xin^ rebelliously refiiseil 10 pa^any
respect to the eiubassage^ and collected 50*000 soldiers to bloek th«
way arul to de^^tmy the tihips. Ch'limjr Ho hu^ing learned the
purpose of the kitigj sent seci'etly by a circuitous way to the ©hipt,
and got 3000 aoldiera hy m^^ht to march on the royal city, Bmng
aurrouiiih^Ll hy the enemy *8 troops, they defended tlie city for six
da^ej and then having treated the kinj^ with coutuiuely, tbey
opened the ^^ates in the morn jiv_% and fought ibeir way fi^r tiittfnJy
li ; when the daylight begun to fail, they offered up pi^iyers to thtt
aacrcd tooth, anil siuddealy an unusual light ehoue hclore theta nad
ligljted thani on their way. Uaviu^ reached their ahipa, they
rested in ])eiice, and arrived at the capital in the ninth year of
Ytingdob (A.n, 1412), the seventh mouia, and ninth day. ~
END OF BOOK n
BOOK XII.
OonUaim an aeamnt of iufcniy-iioo tonniriet, wi, (j) Tfiu-ku^fJta ^
(2) Fo-H-ihi*sa-fa7ig-na; (3) ^An-ta-h-pn ; (4) Khet^h-ti-to;
(5) Httmh; (6) Mung-kin; (7) 04i^ni; (8) HQ-h-hM; (9) JTi-
iindk-mo; (io)Po4i-Ai); (u) i?t-T?v>-l(i4o ; ( 1 2) P(?-to-cA^n^-na ;
(ij) In-po-kin; (14) jrm*£(iw;-na/ (15) Tfl*«n3-j«t-^i<;-ii; {t6)
jSAt-]t*t-n*y (i7)i'Aaji3-i7u/ (18) /ir'w-y<iri4ii; (19) I/-*iwi; (20)
irt«-«Aay (21) Ck>-hiu^kia/ (22) iCtV»a-*a-na
TstJ-KU-CHA (TsA0k6ta},
This country^ is about 7000 li in circuit, the capital,
which is called Ho-ai-na (Ghazna), is about 30 li round.
There is anotlier capital, Ho-sa-la,^ which h about 30 li
. round, IJoth of tliem are naUirallj strong and also for-
tified,' Mountains ami valley a succeed each other, with
plains inten^eniug, fit for cultivation. The land is sown
and reaped in due season. Winter wheat is grown in
jjreat abundance ; shrubs and trees grow in rich variety,
aud there are flowers and fniits in abundance. The soil
is favonrable for the yo-kin plant {tmmitric) and for the
?dn{/-kiu;* this last grows in the valley Lo-ma-in-tu,*
In the city Ho-sa-lo is a fountain, of which the water
^ For some reference to the country
T^tikat% tiif^ anUf voL i p. 62, n.
218. Gimninf^lmm irtentlBea it with
the Ara^hoftia of cltiaHical writers
{Ant, G^f. tif fiidmf p. 40),
' The idetitificfttioQ of Ho-fii-nn
with Gha^tii waa first lUAde by M^
V. de Si Martin ; he &Un priijK«i^<l
to ri:r«toi¥ Hd sa-in to Ha£Jlr% bub
G«nemt Cunningham retnarkii that
Ihij name, aa Applied to tha district
in <|ii^ioiif in not older than the
time c)f Chinghtz Khjui ; he, there-
fore, propooea Qnxaristan, nn the
Hehnand, the Qzoln of Ptolemy^ as
the eqnlvalent of the Cbineie sjm-
bola itbkLj IcK;. cit,)
^ For the atrength of Ghaani nee
Cnnmngham {op, dtj pp 41, 42).
* Bintju^ ns^safajticlfv ( JyUen).
^ R^mOniiu? (Julieu^
2l4 RECORDS OF WPSTEEN COUNTRIES, [book xtl
divides itself into many branches, and Tvliich tlie people
utilise for tlie purposes of irrigatioiu The climate is
cold ; there are frequent Itail and snow storms. The
people are naturally Itglit-hearted and impulsive' they ore
crafty and deceitful* They love learning and the arta,
und show considerable skill in magical sentences, hat
they have no good aim in view.
They daily repeat several myriads of words ; their
writing and language difTer from those of other couutna.
They are veiy specious in vain talk, bnt there h little
body or truLh in what they say. Although they w^orsliip
a hundred (many) spirits, yet they also greatly reverence
the three precious ones. There are several hundred
saii^hdrdmas, with lOOO or so ]iiiest3. They all study
the Great Vehicle. The reigning sovereign is sincere
and honest in his faith, and is the successor of a long
line of kings. He applies hiujself assiduously to religioas
work (merit) and ia well instructed and fond of learning.
There are some ten shipas built hy A^6ka-rllja, and several
tens of Deva temples, in which sectaries of various de-
nominations dwell together.
The Tirthaka*^ heretics are very numerous^ they worship
principally the Deva Kshuna (T'seu*na). This Deva
spirit formerly came from Mount Aruija ('O-lu-nao) in
Kapi^, and took up his abode here in thd southera dis-
tricts of this kingdom, in tlie Mount SunagirJ He m
severe or good, causing misfortune or exercising violence*
Those who invoke hirn with faith obtain tlieir wishes ;
iliose who despise him reap misfortune. Therefore people
both far off and near show for him deep reverence ; high
and low alike are filled with religious awe of him. The
princes, nobles, and people of this as well as of foreign
^ The ^ymhols Wai-tao may denote
the ^rtbakASf as Julititi sucinB to
suppose J or they may be Bimply
equsd to "oulj th© greater part are
Wai-tao " the aymlKiJa tc^ii-tiio iwe
gt^aeranj applied to the Tirtliakas,
for which eee £itel» Jian<S>ook, sub
voc.
^ For thia inoiiiitam see unle, v^^L
L p. 62. It txtdij be restorvd to
K^huaa Hi la or Hiltit
Book xil]
PARSUSTHANA,
^w
countries assemble every year at a aeason of rejoicing
which is not fixed, and ofifer gold and silver and pre-
cious objects of rare value {choke trifles), with sheep, and
horses, and domesiic animals j all "which they present in
simple and confiding trust, so tlmt tliougli the earth is
covered with silver and gold, and tha sheep and horsea
till the valleys, yet no one would dare to covet them:
they consider them as tilings set apart for sacred pur-
poses. The heretics (Tirthakas), by subduing their minds
and mortifying their flesh, get from the spirits of heaven
sacred formula. By the nse of these they are frequently
able to control diseases and recover tiie sick.
Going from this northw^tirds 500 li or so, we come to the
kingdom of Fo-li-shi-sa-t'an^-na
Fo-li-shi-sa-t'ang-ka (Pab^osthIma, or YakdasthAna ?J
This kingdom ® is about 2000 li from east to we^t and
1000 li from north to south. The capital is called
U*pi-na (H up i an),® and is 20 li round. As regards the
toil and the manners of the people, these are the same as
in Tsu-ku-cha ; the language, however, is different. The
climate is icy cold ; the men are naturally fierce and
impetuous. The king is a Turk (Tn-kieuh)» They have
(or he has) profound faith for the three precious objects
of worship ; he esteems learning and honours virtue {oTt
the virtuous, i.e., the priests).
Going to the north-eaat of this kingdom, traversing
mountains and crossing rivers, and passing several tens of
little towns situated on the frontier of the country of
Kapi^a, we come to a great mountain pasi called Po-lo*
the country of the Porlua, a warlike
trib«;,in this dittjutian U'* 3^ n 7 ; BrlL
i<ajlK , X i V, 18). Bab« r ( itfr ai. * p- 1 40 )
mentiotiH the P^irAcbiA aiuong the
tribes of Ari^haniHtAtt, Ptk>Jemy
ll(u» twapJaces» P:ir9ian& [Ub.vi c. i8»
lb 4) suid Por^iiL (i^., a. 5J> and al^a
the tribtfs Furaioi and Par^tii^tnt (ifr.,
If. 3J^ somewhere in thb viciaitj.
^ Hupiftn or Dpbn, a little to th^
north of Charikar, iti lai 35' 2' N.,
long:. 69" i' K f at the cntrfiuc^ of a
pasE over the tior|h-«Aat tind o( the
pAriighiLu range.
2t6 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book %il
si-na (YarasGna),^^ wliicb forms part of the g:reat snowy
mountains* Tliia raouutain pass is very high; the preci-
pices are wild and dangerous ; the path is tottUDti% and
the caverns and hollows wind and intertwine togellter.
At one time the traveller enters a deep valley, at another
he luomits a liijh peak, which in full summer is blocked
with fi^ozen ice. By cutting steps^ up the ice the traveller
passes on, and after three days he comes to the highest
point of the pass. There the icy wind, intensely cold,
blow3 with fury; the piled snow fills the valli^ya IVa-
vellers pushing their way throu^^h, dare not pause on their
route. The very birds that fly in their wheeling flight^
cannot mount alone this point, but go afoot across the
height and then flv downward,^, Lookin*r at the maun*
tains round, they seem as little hillocks. This is the
highest peak of all Jambudvipa, No trees are seen upon
it, but only a mass of rocks, crowded one by the side of
the other, like a wild forest*
Going on for three days more, we descend the pass and
come to 'An-ta-lo-po (Andar-db),!*
'An-TA-LO-PO (ANDAJi-iB),
This is the old land of the Tu-ho-lo country,^ It is
about 3000 li round; the capital is 14 or 15 li round.
They have no chief ruler ; it is dependent on the Turks
(Tuh-kiuehy* Mountains and hills follow in chains, with
valleys intersectiug them. The arable land is very con-
tracted. The climate is very severe. The wind and the
enow are intensely cold and violent ; yet the country is
regularly cultivated and productive i it is suitable also for
flowers and fruits. The men are naturally fierce and
1" This paas over the Hindu Kash
^tb^ pjLropainiffus or Indian Can-
cAtUft) is probably the samtj as the
Kb«Wftk Pms djea«7ibed by Wood
{Otui, P' 374)^ He fouDd it id be
1 3,000 feet tn height*
^* A^ tieuwfi fioaring birds.
^^ See Book i., n, 146
^ ThAt is, of the Tokhlri ]
See Book i., n. i2U
" That ii, on the TQi-kish tribe
from the bordem of OhkuL thjit h»d
oven^D this diiifcrict (iee note, tm.
BOOK XIL]
HWOH {KUNDpzy.
2^7
yiolent. The common people are tinrestmined in their
ways, and know neither wroDg nor right. Tliey do not
care about learning, and give themselves only to the
worship of spirits. Few of them believe in the religion of
Buddha. There are three sailjhdrdmaB and some teus of
priests. They folknv tlie teaching of the Mahasaiighika
(Ta-choBg-pu) school There is one a^iipa built by ASoka-
raja.
Going north-west from this we enter a valley, skirt
along a tnonntain pass, traverse several little towtis, and
after going about 400 li we arrive at K*woh-si-to-
K'woH-si-TO (Khost).^
This also is the old J and of the Tn-ho-lo country. It is
about 3Cxx> li in circuit; the capital is about 10 li rouiuh
It has no chief ruler, but is dependent on the Turks. It
ig mountainous^ with many contracted valleys ; hence it i3
subject to icy-cold winds. It produces much grain, and
it abounds with flowers and fruits. The disposition of the
men b fierce and violent j they live without laws. There
ftie three mUghdrdmas, with very few priests.
Going from this north-%vest, skirting the mountains and
CTossiug the valleys, and passiug by several towns, after
about 300 li we come to the country called Hwoh.
This country is also the old land of the Tuh-ho-lo
country. It is about 3000 li in circuit ; the chief town
is about 10 li* There is no chief ruler, but the country
depends on the Turks. The land ia level and plain. It is
regularly cultivated, and produces cereals in abundance.
Trees and shrubs grow plentifully, and flowers and fruits
(o/i'aTWUs JHnd^) are wonderfully abundant. The climate
la soft and agreeable; the manners of tlie people simple
^ SeeBook i^ n 145, » Bee Book L, u, 35^
;8S RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. [moK xiT.
and Loriest, The men are naturally quick and impulsive;
they clothe themselves with woollen garmeDt^* Many
believe in the three precious oljecta (qf worship)^ 2.nd a
few pay t!ieir adoration to the spirits. There are ten
miighdnhftas with several hundred followers (pricsis)*
They study both the Great and the Little Vehicle, aod
practise the discipline of both. The king is of the Turkish
ckn ; he governs all the little kiugdoms to the south of
the Iron Gates. *^ He constantly shifts his dwelling, like
n bird {his hifd-dwdling), not constantly occupying this
town.
Going east from this, we ent^r the Tsung-ling moun-
tains.^* These mountains are situated in the middle of
Janihudnvlpa. On the south they border on the great
snowy Tuonntains ; on the north they reach to the hot sea
{Lake TtmiiTtu), and to the " Thousand Springs ; '* on the
west they extend to the kingdom of Hwoh ; on the east
to the kingdom of U-cha (Ocb). From east to west and
from north to south they run equally for several thousand
li, and abound in many hundreds of steep peaks and dark
valleys. The mountain heights are rendered dangeroua by
the glaciers and frozen snow. The cold winds blow with
fury. As the laiid produces a great quantity of onions
therefore it is called T'sung-ling ; or b^use the crags of
these mountains have a greeni^t-blue tint, hence also the
name.
Going east loo li or so^ we come to the kingdom of
Mung'kin.
llmsTG-Kts (Munjak).
This coimtry ^ is an old territory of the Tu-ho-li conn*
try. It is about 40O li in diruiL The chief city h about
15 or 16 11 tonmi Ibe soil and mannei^ of the people
ttsttnUe to m gr^t extent the Hwoh countiy. There
ii no chief mkr, Imt tbej depend on the Turks, Going
)%ortb we coaie to tbe coquI^ of 'O-li-nL
BOOK XII.]
POLLHO (BOLORl
3S9
O-u-Ni (Ahreng).
This country** is an old territory of Tu-ho-lo. It
borders both sides of the river Oxus.*^ It is about 300
li in circuit; the chief city is 14 or 15 li round* In
character of its soil and manuera of the people it greatly
resenjbles the Hwoh country.
Going east, we come to Ho-lo-hu***
Ho-Lo-HU (Ragh).
This country ^ is an old territory of Tu-ho-lo. On the
north it borders on the Oxus (Fots*u, Vakshu). It is
about 200 li in circuit The chief town is about 14 or 15
li rouod. The products of the soil and the manners of the
people greatly resemble the Hwoh country.
Going eastward from the Mung-kin country, skirting
along high mountain passes, and penetrating deep valleys,
and passing in succession various districts and towns, after
a journey of 300 li or so we arrive at the country of Ki-
li-si-rao.
Ki-u-si-MO (Kheishma or Kishm),
This country ^ is an old territory of Tu*ho-lo. From
east to west it is 1 000 li or so ; from north to south it is
300 li. The capital is 15 or 16 li round. The soil and
the manners of the people are just like those of Mung-
kin, except that these men are naturally hot-tempered
and violent.
Going north-east we come to the kingdom of Po-li-ho
(Bolor).
PO-LI-HO (BoLDEJ,
This country ^ is an old territory of Tu-ho-Io From
* For thj« cotintry aee Book l, n, Roshan (Y. St Martitii p. 42 1 J.
14V '^ Bee Book I, ii. 143*
•1 The ¥o't*m iY tkkshu). ^ Sec Book L^ n* 14U
^ The JapaoesQ gives Kn-ra-ko. ^ S«« Book L, a. 140.
After JulifiB it repreB^nta Boh or
VOL. IL T
29© RECORDS OP WESTERN COUNTRIES, [cooe lit
east to west it is about loo li, and from north to south
about 300 11 The chief town is some 20 li or so in
circuit The produce of the soil and the ttiantiers of the
people are like those of Ki-li-si-ma
Going east from Ki-li-si-mo, after tm\'ei^iiig mouu tains
and crossiof^ valleys for about 300 li, we come to the
couutrj of Hi*mo-ta-Io,
Hl-MO-TA'LO (HmATALA).
4
This country *^ is an old terf itory of the country of Ta-
Iio-la It 13 about 300 li in circuit. It ia cat up by
mountains aud valleys. The soil is rich and fertile, and
fii for cereals. It produces much winter wheat Every
kind of plant flourishes, and fi'uita of all sorts grow in
ubundance. The climate is cold ; the disposition of the
men violent and hasty. They do not distiiiguish between
wrong and right Their appearance is vulgar and ignoble.
In respect of their modes of behaviour and forms of
etiquette, their clothes of wool, and skin, and felt, they
fire like the Turks. Their wives wear upon their head-
dress a wooden horn about three feet or so in length. It
has two branches (a double branch) in front, which signify
father and moLlier of the husband. The upper horn
denotes the fatlier, the lower one the mother, AVhichever
of these two dies first, they remove one horn, hut when
both are dead, they give up this style of headdress.
The first king of this country was a SAlcya,^ fearless
and bold. To the west of the T'sung-ling mountains niost
of the people were subdued to his powt*r. The frontiers
were close to the Turks^ and so they adopted their low
customs, and suffering from their attacks tliey protected
their frontier. Aud thus the people of this kingdom were
dispersed into diflereut districts, and had many tens of
fortified cities, over each of which a separate chief was
BdOKX!L]
m-PO-KIN (YAMGAN).
291
placed The people live in tenta made of felt, and lead
the life of nomads.
On tbe west side this kingdom touches the country of
Ki-li-si-rao, Going from this 200 odd li, we arrive at the
country of Po*to-chang-iia (BadakabUn).
rO-TO-CHAKG-KA (BaDAKSOAN).
This kingdom^ 13 an old territory of the Tu-ho-lo
country ; it i^ about 2000 li in circuit, and the capital,
which is placed on the side of a mountain precipice, is
some 6 or 7 li in circmt It is intersected with njountain'?
and valleys, a vast expanse of sand and stone stretches
over it ; the soil is fit for the growth of beans and wheat ;
it produces an abundance of grapes, the kbamil peach,
and plums, &c. The climate is very cold. The men are
naturally fierce and hasty ; their customs are ill-regulated ;
ihey have no knowledge of letters or the arts ; their ap-
pearance u low and ignoble ; they wear mostly garments
of wooL There are three or four mnyhdrdmas, with very
few followers* The king is of an honest and .sincere dis-
position. He has a deep faith in the three precious objects
of worship.
Going from this south-east, passing across mountains
and valleyB, after 200 li or so we come to the country of
lE-po-kin (Yamg&n),
iN-PO-KIN (YaMGAN).
This country® is an old temtory of the Tu-ho-lo
country. It is about 1 ooo li or so in circuit. The capital
is about 10 li round. There is a connected line of hilb
and valleys through the country, with narrow strips of
arable land. With respect to the produce of tbe soil, the
climate, and the character of the people, these difler little
from the kingdom of Po-to-chang-na^ only the character
of the language differs slightly. The king's nature is
• S«>« BookL, n. 13&
^ Se« Book L| n. 137.
292 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book xil
violent and impulsive, and he does not know clearly the
difference between right and wrong.
Going from this south-east, skirting the mountains and
crossing the valleys, traversing thus by narrow and diflS-
cult ways a distance of 300 li or so, we arrive at the
country of Kiu-lang-na.
KlU-LAXG-NA (KuRAN).
This country^® is an old territory of Tu-ho-lo; it is
about 2000 li round. As regards the character of the
soil, the mountains and the valleys, the climate and the
seasons, it resembles the kingdom of In-po-kien' (In-
vakan). The customs of the people are without rule,
their disposition is rough (common) and violent; the
greater portion do not attend to religion; a few believe in
the law of Buddha. The appearance of the people is
displeasing and ungainly. They wear principally woollen
garments. There is a mountain cavern from which much
pure gold is procured (dug otU). They break the stones
and afterwards procure the gold. There are few sang-
hdrdmas, and scarcely any priests. The king is honest
and simple-minded. He deeply reverences the three
})recious objects of worship.
Going north-east from this, after climbing the moun-
tains and penetrating valleys, and going along a precipi-
tous and dangerous road for 500 li or so, we come to the
kingdom of Ta-nio-si-tie-ti.
Ta-mo-si-tie-ti (Ta>la.sthiti ?).
This country ^^ is situated between two mountains. It
is an old territory of Tu-ho-lo. From east to west it
extends about 1500 or 1600 li; from north to south iis
width is only 4 or 5 li, and in its narrowest part not more
than one li. It lies upon the Oxus (Fo-t'su) river, which
it follows along its winding course. It is broken up widi
^ See Book i., n. 138. « See Book i., n. 135.
hills of tliflerent heights, whilst sand and stoaes lie scat-
tered over the surface of the soil The wind is icy cold
and blows fiercely. Though ihey sow the ground, it pro-
duces but a little wheat and pulse. There are few trees
(/oirM trees), but pleuty of flowers and fruits. Here the
sJieit horse is bred. The horse, though small in size, yet
easily travels a long distance. The manners of the people
have no regard to propriety. The men are rough and
violent; their appearance low and ignoble. They wear
woollen garments. Their eyes are mostly of a blue
colour,^ and in this respect they dilTer from people of
otlier countries. Tiiere are some ten miighdrdrnm, with
iTery few priests (relpjious foPiKucTs),
The capital of the country is called n%van^t*o-to. In
the middle of it k a saihjMrdma built by a former king
of this country. In its construction ^ he excavated the
side of the hill and tilled up the vriUity, The early
iMngs of tliis country were not believers in Buddha,
tut sacrificed only lo the spirits worshipped by unbe-
lieTers; but for some centuries the converiin^if power of
I the true law has been difihsed. At the beginning, the
sou of the king of this country, who was much loved by
lum, fell sick of a serious diseiise ; be employed the utmost
akill of the medicine ai*t, but it brought no benefit Then
the king went personally to the Dfiva temple to worship
and ask for some means of recovering his child. On this
the cliief of the temple, speaking in the name of the
epirit, said, *'Yonr son will certainly r*^ cover; let your
mind rest in peace/' The king having heard it, was
greatly pleased, and returned homewards. On his way
lie met a Shaman, bis demeanour staid and remarkable.
{Astonished at his appearance and dress, the king asked
him whence he came and whither he was g^Jing. The
^Shaman having already reached the holy fruit (o/anArhat),
idesired to spreaii the law of Buddha, and therefore be had
^ Pihf either blue or green, like ^ Id con stmc ting and shaping its
like devp itea. ^tirta and haUa.
:m SECORBS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. [BOOEXit
ti—me j liiis depQfiEii€&t aod appeamnee ; so replying he
8tid« 'I am ft diacsple of Tathf&gata, and am called a
Byfaka." The king, who was in greafc anxietj, at once
lAed hm, * My soe is grievously afflicted ; I Bcaii^ely
tmom whiter he is liraig or dead, {WHl h€ raa?r<?r/")
The Shaman miA^ "You might raise (from the dead) the
^piriti of jimr mnoestors^ but your lored son it is difficult
to ddm^r Tlie king replied, **A spirit of IieaveQ has
■MHud use be will not die^ and the Shatnan says he will
die; it is difficult to know what to believe, coming from
lh€si nmlats of relfgioa**** Coming to his palace, he found
that his lored mm wis already dead. Hiding the corpse and
nmkii^ no foneral pfeparaiiorm, he again asked the priest
of the Blva lemfde i^pecting him. In reply be said, " H13
win noC die; he will certainly recover/* The king io a
iige aeised the priest and held him fast, and then upbraid-
ing bini be said, " Yon and your accomplices arc mon-
atMttt dieats ; yon pretend to be religious, but yon practise
lying. My son is dead, and yet you say he will certainly
veoofrer. Such lying cannot be endured ; the priest {maMtr)
of the temple shall die and the building be destroyed."
On this he killed the priest and took the image and dung
it into the Oxns. On his return, he once more laet the
Shmnan ; on seeing him he was glad, and respectfully pros-
trated himself before him, as he gratefully said/* Hitherto
I have ignorantly followed (my ^uidc), and trod the path
u{ false teaching. Although I have for a long time followed
the windings of error, now tlie change Iras come from this**'
1 pray you condescend to come %vith me to my dwelling."
The Shaman accepted the invitation and went to tlie
palace. The funeral ceremonies being over, (fli£ kinfj)
addressed the Shaman and said, ** The woild of men ia in
confusion, birth and death flow on ceaselessly j my soa
was dck, and I asked whether he would remain with me
or depart, and the lying spirit said he would surely re-
^ EwH t*uh ik^ jin, men wha rvprave tht imskL
*• /,tt from this interview*
l^m
^icxtt]
SHI-K'I mSHIKHNAN,
%9$
cover; but the first worcla of indication you gave were
true and not false. Therefore tlie system of religion you
teach is to be reverenced. Deign to receive me, deceived
as I have been, as a disciple," He, moreover, begged the
Shaman to plan and measure out a saHghdrdrndt; then,
accordiiig to tlie right dimensions^ he const ructed this
building, and from that time till now the law of End dim
has been in a flourishing condition*
In the middle of the old mTlghdrdjna is the vihdra built
by this Arhat. In the vihdra is a statue of Buddha in
stone above the statue 13 a circular cover of gilded
copper, and ornamented wiih gems; Tvhen men walk
round the statue in worshipj the cover also turns ; when
they stop, the cover stops, Tlie miracle cannot be ex*
plained. According to the account given by the old j>eople,
it is said that the force of a prayer of a holy man effects
the miracle, Otliers say tliere is some secret mecbanisra
in the matter ; but when looking at the solid stone walls
of the hallj and inquiring from the people as to their
knowledge (of mich mtchani^i), it is difficult to arrive at
any satisfaction about the matter.
Leaving this country, and traversing a great mountain
northward, we arrive at the country of Shi-k'i-ni (Shikh-
Q&n).
Shi-k'i-ni (ShikhnanX
This country ** is about 2cmx^ li in circuit, the chief city
IS 5 or 6 IL Mountains and valleya follow each other in
a connected succession j sand and atones lie scattered over
the waste lands. Much wheat and beans are grown, but
little rice. The trees are thin, flowers and fruits not
abundant. The climate is icy-cold; the men are fierce
and intrepid, Tliey think nothing of murder and rob-
bery; they are ignorant of good manners or juaticep and
cannot distinguish between right and wrong. They are
deceived as to the happiness and misery of the future,
** See Book L, n. I J3
29^ RECORDS Of WESTERN COUNTRIES, [fioOK xit
and only fear present calamities. Their figure and
appearance are poor and Ignoble; their garments are
made of wool of skin ; their writing is the same as thai ct
the Turks, bnt the spoken language i3 different.
Passing along & great mountain to the sonth of Hit
kingdom of Ta-mo-si-tie-ti (Tamasthitil*^, we come to the
country of Sliang-mi,
Shang-mi {^AmbhI ?).
This country*® is ahont 2500 or 2600 li in circait.
It ia intersected with inoimtains an J valleys ; with hdb
of various heights, Every kind of grain is cultivated;
beans and wheat are abundant Grapes are pleniifuL
The country produces yellow arsenic. They bore into
the cliffs and break the stones^ and so obtain it. The
mountain spirits are cruel and wicked j they frequently
cause calamities to befall the kitidgom.
On entering the country, sacrifice is offered np to tliem,
after which good success attends the persona in coming
and going. If no sacrifice is offered them, the wind and
the hail attack the travellers. Tlie climate is very cold;
the ways of the people are quick, their disposition is
honest and simple. They have no rules of propriety or
justice in their behaviour j their wisdom is small, and in
the arts tliey have very little ability. Tiieir writing is
the same as that of the kingdom of Tu-ho4o, but the
spoken language is somewhat differenL Their clothes
are mostly made of woollen stuff. Their king is of the
race of ^^kya,^ He greatly esteemg the law of Buddba.
■^ TamiiHthiti, ftceonding to Eitel
{Natidbookt «* v. \ wna '* tiii ancient
province of Tukbiira, noted for
the ferociirua c]mrtu:t«r of lU in-
hjibitanta.'" But this is probably
derived from Jiilien'B reatorntion
in the text, which he givea d<iubt-
fullj.
*^ ThLa is the coimtry over which
one of the baniiihed S^kjuk jouths
reigoed (Be© ttitiet p. 21), It i* rt-
stored by Julien to SAoibhi m the
pa^j»age before 11s, but to S&mM,
vol ii p« 31^. Eitel [op. tiL,^w4
sp^ikkn of thi4 kmgdom as fonmled
by refugees cif the Ssikja family, »Dd
situated ae&t Chitral| lat, ZS' iS
N.t And long. 72'' 27* K
^ See prev'iuus note.
Book xn J
PAMIR VALLEY.
297
The people follow his example, and are all animated by
a sincere faitlu Tliere ai6 two mi^hdrdm^is, with very
few followers.
On the norfch-ea&t of the frontiGi- of the country,
skirting the mountains and croesin*r the valleys, advan-
cing along a dangerous and precipitous road, alter goiug
700 li or so, wt3 cotiie to the valley of Po-rai-Io
(Pauiir).*^ It stretches icoo li or so east and west, and
100 li or so from north to south; in the narrowest part
it is not more than lo li. It is situated among tlie
snowy mountains; on thi^ accounL tlie climate is cold,
and the winds blow constantly,^ The snow falls both
in summer and spring-time* Night and day the wind
rages violently^ The soil is impregnated with salt and
covered with quantities of gravel and aand. The grain
which is sown does not ripen, shrubs and trees are rare ;
there is bnt a succession of desert without any iuhabiiants.
In the middle of tlie Piliuir valley is a grt-at dragon
lake (K^gahrada) \ from east to west it is 300 li or so,
from north to south 50 li. It is situated in the midst
of the great T'sung ling mountains, and is the central
point of Jambudvipa.*^ The land is very high; the
water is pure and dear as a mirror; it cannot be
fathomed ; the colonr of the lake is a dark blue ; the
taste of the water sweet and soft : in tlie water hide the
haU'ki fish (shark^^ider), dragons, crocodiles, tortoises;
floating on its surface*' are ducks, wild geese, cranes,
» Pitnir, according to Sir T* D.
pursy th {lirport of Miuion fo Yar-
katuL, p. 231* n. ) lis a Khokandi
Turki word signifying *'dei4crt/'
Fii^r a dt^McripUon of ttiis d^triot
&iid ite vvatfcriiheda» see Forajth
{op. cit., p. 231)1 alfto Wofid'a OjeuM,
chap. x%L
*' Thin no dmibt referv to tba
SiLrik-kul l&kci othGnvisu called
Kul-i-P^Jiiir-kuliLn, the Uke of the
Great Piinir ; bcc ante, voL I p. 12,
a. 33. The \^Teat Na^a Uise is
hrada ; Rdvaria also dwelt on
Laiika-gfti (PoUmka 1)^ and p<M*
sibiy frutzi him in denved the
Arabic nainv for AdAm'ff Pt^akp
Mi>iJnt Rah wan* The remurk in
the text "that it cannot be fa-
thomed ** h a mutak&. Wood
found Boundinga at 9 fathoitiiH ((^ntv,
^ Hii^en T:9«iaiig^^a viait woa
iiurtug |h« HuiiimBr ni<>ntLi» (pro-
bably of A»i\ 642) ; it! the winter,
the lake ia froztm ta n thlokneaa
of two feet and a half (Wood'a
2^^ RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book nt
and so on j large eggs ara fouad concealed in the wild
desert wasteSp or among the marahy shrubs» or oa th«
sandy islets*
To the west of the lake there is a large stream^ which,
going west, reaches so far as the eastern borders of tie
kingdom of Ta-mo-si-tie-ti (? Tamasthiti), and there
joins the ri%^er Oxus (Fo*t'su) and flows still to the west
So on this side of the lake all the streams flow Tvest-
ward.
On the east of the lake is a great stream,** which, flow-
ing north-east, reaches to the western frontiers of tlja
country of Kie-sha(?Kashg&r), and there joins the Si-to
(^ttl) river ** and flows eastward, and so all streams oa
the left aide of the lake flow eastwnrd.
Passiog over a mountain to the south of the Pamir
vallej% we find the country of Fo-lo-lo (Bolor) i ** here is
found much gold and silver ; the gold is as red as fire
On leaviug the midst of this valley and going south-
eastj along the route tliere is no inhabited place (no mm of
villafjc). Ascending the mountains, traversing the side of
precipices, encountering nothing but ice and snow, and
thus going 500 li we arrive at the kingdom of K'ie-
p'au-to,
K'ie-p'ak-to.
This country*** is about 2000 li in circuit; the capital
OxuM^ p. 236>. But in the fiiitnmet'
the See on the lake l» broken up,
lind thc' hills in it^ neighbourhood
clear of tnow ; thii (Aocording to
the atatement of the Khkghi^
who acoompatited Wood) takes
p1a<:ie as enrlj ii« tbe end of June, " M
which time the water ewariBA with
aquaUc birds" iop. Ht^^ p. 239)5
this confintiB the remark in the
text. For the other ri^marki, «ee
Ha too rf>lo, bocik L chap. JCXJiii.,
And Ynlo'§ nrttoB.
** *' The sti^ry of an eastern out-
flow from thtJ lake ii no dotibt ft
legend ccsnnected with an anekiit
Hindu belitif (see CktUmy^ p. 347 )» hut
Bunies m modem titii€sheu%i mdcfa
the game }^U*wy " (Yuk* Jlfoto Pokk
vol* L p. 166),
** For Boine rcmwk» oa the Stti
Hver see auttj vol. 1. n. 54. Jdien.
in a note found on p.^ 5 "J, ¥0L lit,
correctfl the name to AitA, m^ftniAg
** cold ;" hjM authority id ih© Chine*
D ii5ti< ma r y, I-tsukat^f -in- i,
^ Perhaps the same as Balt^J
Tibetan kingdom. Be<« Ounill
bam (quoted by Yu!t\ J^, J*., xii
p. i6iiK
^ Julian i«gtoi^ea tiM tmabek
Kl^^'p'ttti'to to Kbavandh*'do«ibc-
fully, V, de St. ^lartEn in hi«
Mimoin (p. 426/ reatoriiii tt l«i Kat-
BOOK SIT.]
KIB'TAN^TO (I
WHA).
290
roets on a great rocky crag of the Diouatain, and is backed
by the river Sitl It is about 20 li in circuit. The iriouo-
tain chaios run in continuous succession, the vaileya and
plains are very contracted. There is very little rice culti-
vated, but beana and corn grow in abundnnce. Trees
grow thinly, there are only few fruits and flowers* The
plateaux are soppy, the hills are waste, the towns are
deserted ; the roanners of the people are without any rules
of propriety. There are very few of the people who give
themselves to study. They are naturally uncouth and
impetuous, but yet they are bold and courageous, Tlieir
appearance is common and revolting; their clothes are
made of %voollen stuffs. Their letters are much like those
of the Kie-sha {? Kasligar) country. They know how
to express themselves sincerely, and they greatly rever-
ence the law of Buddha, There are some ten mfighdv^wmB
with about 500 followers. They study the Little Vehicle
according to the school of the SarvSstivyas.
The reigning king is of an upright and honest charac-
ter J he greatly honours the three treasures ; his external
chu, and In Fa-hian (p, 9, ti. 6), I
have adopted tbit revtoration. Col
Yulo, however (Wood's Oxttitt xlvni.
It t)( vpeaks of Karchu an '*a wiU-
o'-thi? wh^, ivhieh never biul unv ex-
j«tent?e.'* Oti the other hand, he
my»f ** We know thiK ftti^te (t.^., K&-
blaidhm the fCk-panto of the text)
to be idleTrtic4il with the n*o*ienv
temtory ot BaHktJ, other wise calied
Ttish Kurghftn from its chitf t*>wn "
iop. KL| p* itlviii.); ft rid agam, "As
for K&rchiif which in an many maps
occupiei? a pMMiitioa on the waters of
the Yarkand river, it was an erro*
neone transliteration of the naioa
Hatcbdt or Ketchfit, which appeared
in the ( Chinese) tabteic of the hvter
Jeftuit survey oFi to the lioyth of
Sarikol and won by thetn apparently
JStended &9 a loose apprtjxJinattnn to
%ho pofliitloti of the frontier of the
Dam Rtiite of Kanji'tt or Huuz*** {op.
cit., p. Iv,) It wonld appear from the
above extracts thatK'ie-pa^n-to mnst
be identified with Sarikol and Tush
Kurghan (atoue^lower), and niTt with
thi^ Kie-cha of Fa-hian, I am un-
able^ however, to trace Fa h fan 'a
route to " Kie cha or Ladak,'* aa
atattd by Yule (o/j. et£., xL), and
Cnnninghain {Ladal\ qtjoted by
Yule, ibid-)', for if Kie^chu beLadak,
how can the pilgrim describe It aa
in the middle of the T'^unff-Ung^
mountalna (chap, v,}, or say tliat a
jnum^^j of one month ^'i^^ijtwtird
aorusB the T'simg-ling mountains
brought hUn to Korth India {chap,
vi.) ? Dr. Eitel Identifies th^ K'i<*-
cha i>f Fa -hi an with the Kiwioi of
Ptolemy {Hundb^tf s, v. JChtda] ;
M. V. de St* Martin observtf* {Mi'
moire J p, 427) that Ka>^hgiir and tt«
territory correspond with the Caiia
r^tQ Sciflkiee of Ptolemy,
3O0 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIBS. [book ^it
loanner is quiet and unassuming; he is of a vigorous
mind and loves learning.
Since the establishment of the kingdom many succas-
sive ages have passed. Sometimes the people spt^ak of
tliemselves as deriving their name from the Clu-na-ti-
po-klu-ta-lo (China-d6va-g8tm)» Formerly tliis country
was a desert valley in the midst of the Tsuog-Iing moun-
tains. At tbia time a king of the kingdom of Persia
(Po4a-sse) took a wife from the Han countfv. She had
been met by an escort on her progress so far as this, M?hen
the roads east and west were* stopped by military optna-
tions. On this they placed the king's danghter on a
solitary mountain peak, very higli and dangerous, %vliicli
could only be approached by ladders, up and down j
moreover, they surrounded it with gnards both night aatl
day for protection. After three months the disturbaiicea
were quelled {tJuyput doimitJm rohhcrs). Quiet being re-
stored, they were about to resume their homeward journey
But now the lady was found to be enceinte. Then the
minister in charge of the mission was filled with fear and
he addressed Ids colleagues thus : ** The king's cammaads
were that I should go to meet his bride. Our company,
in expectation of a cessation of the troubles ihat en-
dangered the roads, at one time encamped in the wilds,
at another in the deserts \ in the niormug we knew cot
what would happen before the evening* At length tbe
influence of our king having quieted the connLrj% I was
resuming the progress homeward when I found that the
bride was enceinte* 1'his has caused me great grief, aad
I know not the place of my death. We must inquire
about the villain who has done this (secrdly), with a
view to punish liim hereafter. If we talk about it and
noise it abroad, we shall never get at the truth.'* Then
his servantj addressing the envoy, said, ** Let there be no
inquiry ; it is a spirit that has liad knowledge of he;;
every day at noon there was a chief-master who came
from the sun's disc, and, niounted on horseback, came lo
BOOE xil] the descendant OF THE SUN GOD. 301
meet htv" The envoy saiii, "If this be S0| how can I
clear myself. from fault? If I go back I BboU certainly
be put to death ; if I delay here they mil send to have
Hie punished. Wliat is the bi^st thing to do ? " He
answered, " This is not so complicated a matter ; wlio is
there to make inquiries about matters or to exact pun-
ishment outside the frontiers ? Put it off a few days (from
morning to evtiiiru/)"
On this he built, on the top of a r<^cky peakj a palace
with its surrounding apartments;*^ then having erected
an enclosui-e round the palace of some 300 paces, he
located the princess there as chief. She established rules
of ^oveniment and enacted laws. Her time having corae,
slje bore a son of extraordinary beauty and perfect parts.
The mother directed the affairs of state ; the son received
his bonoiirable title ;** he was able to fly through the air
and control tlie winds and snow. He extended his power
far and wide, and the renown of his laws was everywhere
known. The neighbouring countries and those at a dis-
tance subscribed tlieraselves his subjects.
The king having died from age, they buried him in a
stone chamber concealed with a great mountain cavern
about 100 li to the south-east of this city. His body,
being dried, has escaped corruption down to the present
time. The form of his body is shrivelled up and thin: he
looks as if be were asleep. From time to time they
change his clothes, and regularly place incense and flowers
by liis side. From that time till now his descendants
have ever recollected their origin, that their mother (or,
tm their mothers side), tliey were descended from the
king of Han, and on tlieir father's side from the race uf
the Sun-deva, and therefore they style themselves *'de-
ficendants of the Han and Sun-i*od/* *®
^ This may be the ori|^m of the
term Task A'ttrtjkaftx «tone tow^'r.
** That h, the son of the Sun-
^ Ther^ h Id thia etory a aott of
rcBettiblance to the tale abtiut Syd*
wiish the Pirtiian and Afrtlttjab tibe
Turainan, The latter gave to the
royal refugee hiadauiLjhtet- KaraugiR,
with the provincea of Khutan and
302 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [looim
The ineiubers of the royal family in appearaiiee re-
eemble the people of the Middle Country (Cliina). Thej
wear on their heads ft square cap, and their clotbes are
like those of the Hu people (UlL*hura}. In after-ages
these people fell under the power of the haibatiacL^ who
kept their country in their power*
When A^ka-rUja was in the world he built in this
palace a skiiKL Afterwards^ when ihe kiug changed his
residence to the north-east angle of the royal precinct^ he
built in this old palace a mtghdrdnut for the sake of
Kumaralabdha (T*oug-shiu). The t-owera of this building
are high {and Ushjath) wide. There is in it a GgQfe of
Buddha of majestic appearance. The venerable Knm&m*
labdha was a native of Takaha^ill From his childhood
he showed a rare intelligence, and in early life gave up
the world. He allowed his mind to wander through the
sacred texts, and let his spirit indulge itself in profonod
reveries, Daily lie recited yipoo words and wrote 32,000
letters* In this way he was able to surpass all liis con*
tennjoraries, and to establish his renown beyoiul the ag^
in which he lived. He settled the true law, and overcame
false doctrine, and distinguished himself by the brilliancy
of his discussion. There was no ditficulty which he couW
not overcome. All the men of the tive Indies came to see
him, and assigned him the highest rank. He compel
many tens of iddra^. These were much renowned and
studied by all. He was the founder of the SauirSntika
(King-pu) school.
At this time in the east was Aivaghdsha, in the soutli
I>Ava» in the west Nigdrjuna, in the north Kumira-
l&bdha. Tirese four were called the four sons that ilk-
c^^^
I
Chin or Mdchin iH&bicbfll l\ They
■etUed At Kiuig, «oiii« dUtmioe
north-eAst of KbuluL S«e BeUew,
Bimr§ ^ KuMhgSr (clw|k ill, For-
w^'bM^gH), TIm f&me of KAtk<
hntto (C^Ttti) m m hero child nf the
iUn M«nu to ftgret with the uumcU'
Koui Ittrtb And oonqiieitA uf tb« child
whose hiTtb ii nftmiWd in the teit
I mmj add tb«t a Guntidantlon atUm
cinmraBtaiicea ccmnecttnl iftilh thv
history of ihe Persiim {IrmniAn' Aiid
Tutmnian tribes eonlfirini me in the
tjpinioti that the Tn-htJ-lu <if Muko
Tiimng r\^funj Ut the TurAumti pe«>pK
mnd not in the Tuxka (to-caUieil^
■
■
I
■
I
bK xu.] THE STORY OF THE MERCHANTS. 303
mined the world The king of tliis country, therefore,
having heard of the honourable one {Kumdraiahdha) and
Ilia great qualities, raised an army to attack Takslm^Ia,
and carried him off by force. He then built this saiighd-
rdma.
Going south-east 300 H or so from the city, we come to
a great rocky scarp in which two chambers are excavated,
in each of which is an Arhat pltmged in complete ec3tas3%
They are sitting upright, and they could be moved but
with difficulty. Their appearance is shrivelled, but their
skin and bones still survive. Though 700 years Jiave
elapsed, their hair still gi'owa, and because of this the
priests cut their hair every year and change their clothes.
To the north-east of the great crag after going 200 li
or so along the mountain-side and the precipices, we come
to a Ftiuyaidld (a hospice}.
In the midst of four mountains belonging to the eastern
chain of the T*sung-ling mountains there is a si)ace com-
prising some hundred A-*n7<y {ihoitsand acres). In this, both
during summer and winter, there fall down piles of snow ;
the cold winds and icy storms rage. The ground, impreg-
nated with salt, produces no crops ; there are no trees and
nothing but scrubby underwood. Even at the time of
great heat the wind and the snow continue. Scarcely have
travellers entered this region when they find themselves
surrounded by vapour from the snow. Merchant bands,
caravans, in coming and going suffer severely in these
difficult and dangerous spots.
The old story says : ** Formerly there was a troop of
merchants, who, with their followers, amounted to 10^000
or so, with many thousand camels. They were occupied
in transporting their goods and getting profit They were
assailed by wind and snow, and both men and beasfs
perished.
As this time there was a great Arhat who belonged to
the kingdom of Kie-p*an-to, who, taking a wide look,
saw them in their danger, and being moved by pity, de-
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [eooi xit
eired to exert his spiritual power for their rescue; but
when he arrived tljey were already dead. On this he col-
lected the precious objects that lay scattered about aud
constructed a house, and gathering in ilus all the wealth
he conld,he bought the neigldiouringlaud and biiiU hoase^
in the hordtring cities for the accommodation of travellers,
and now merf^lmntmen aod travellers enjoy the benefit o(
his hetieficeiice*
Going north-east froni this, descending the Tsung-ling
mountains to the eastward, after parsing dangerous defile*
and deep valleys, and traversing steep and dangerom
roads, assailed at every step by snow and wind, after goiu^
lOO li or so, we emerge from the Tsang^ing mountainf
^nd come to the kingdom of U-sha,
U-SHA (Och).
This kingdom is abont loooli in circuit; the chief town
is about 10 li round. On the sojith it borders on the
river SitL The aoil is rich and prodnctive ; it is regularly
cultivated and yields abundant liarvests. The trees and
forests spread their foliage afar, and flowers and fruiU
abound. This country produces jade of different sorts
in great quantities; white jade, black, and green. The
climate is soft and agreeable ; the winds and rain follow
in their season ; the manners of the people are not much
in keeping with the principles of politeness. The mea
are natn rally hard and uncivilised ; they are greatly given
to falsehood, and few of tlem have any feeling of shame.
Their language and writing are nearly the same as tbos^^^
of Kie-sha, Their personal appearance is low and rtpub^H
sive. Their clothes are made of skins and woollen siufT*, ^^
However, they have a firm faith in the law of Buddha
and greatly honour him. There are some ten mtgkd-
rdmas, with somewhat leas than rooo priests. They
study the Little Vehicle according to the school of the
Sarvlstiv^daa. For some centuries the royal line hai
BOOK Tit]
THE MYSTERIOUS ARHAT.
305
I
been extinct They liave no ruler of their own, but ara
in dependence on the country of K'ie-p*an*to*
Two hundred li or so to the west of the city we come to
a great mountain. This mountain is covered with brood-
ing vapours, which hang like clouds abore the rocka.
The crags rise one above another, and seem as if about
t^ fall where they are suspended. On the mountain top
13 erected a st4pa of a wonderful and mysterious cha-
racter. This is the old story i — Many centnries ago this
mountain suddenly opened; in the middle was seen a
BhikshUj with closed eyes, sitting ; his body ^vas of
gigantic stature and his form was dried up ; his hair de-
scended low on his shoulders and enshrouded his face.
A hunter having caught sight of him, told the king.
The king in person went to see him and to pay him
homage. All the men of the town came spontaneously
to burn incense and offer flowers as religious tribute to
him. Then the king said, "What mtin is this of such
great stature?" Then there was a Bhikshu who said in
reply, ** This man with his hair descending over his
shoulders and clad in a Jcmhdi/a garment is an Arhat
who has entered the mmddki which produces extinction
of mind. Those who enter this kind of samddhi have
to await a certain signal (or period); some say that if
they hear the sound of the ghan(^ they awake; others,
if they see the s?hining of the sun, then this is a signal
for them lo arouse themselves from their ecstasy ; in the
absence of such signal, tliey rest unmoved and c^uiet^
whilst the power of their ecstasy keeps their bodies from
destruction. Wlien they come from their trance after
their long fast, the hody onght to be well iruhbed with
oil and the limbs made supple with soft applications;
after this tlie ghanid may be sounded to restore the
mind plunged in samddhi" The king said, *' Let it be
done*'* and then he sounded the gong.
Scarcely had the sound died away, but tlie Arhat, re-
cognising the signal, looking down on them from on high
VOL. H, U
3o6 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book 3CE
for a long time, at lengtli said, ** Wliat creaLares are j*M
with forma so small and mean, clothed witli bnown
TOhes t " They answered, '* We are Ehiksli us ! '* He saiii
**And where now dwells my master, KMyapa Tathi-
gata?" They replied, "He has entered the great ni-
ndi$a for a long time past/' Having heard this, he shut
his eyes, as a man disappointed and ready to die. Then
suddenly he asked again, "Haa S&kya TathSgata come
into the world ? ** " He has been horn, and havinj
guided the world spiritually, he lias also entered ni*
rvdna" Hearing this^ he bowed Ins head, and so r^
mained for a long time. Then rising up into the air,
he exhibited spiritual transformations, and at last he wa^
consumed by fire and his bones fell to the groaod.
The king having collected them, raised over them this
Going north from this country, and trnversing the rockj
mountains and desert plains for 500 li or so, we come Co
the country of Xie-aha,^*
oe I
Qi? I
KlE-SHA (KASnGAll),
The country of Kie-sha is about 5000 li in circmL
It has much sandy and stony soil, and very little loam.
It is regularly cultivated and is productive. Flowers
and fruits are abuudaut- lis manufactures are a fine
kind of twilled haircloth, and carpets of a iiue texture
and skilfully woven. The climate is soft and agree-
able; the winds and rain regularly succeed each otlien
The disposition of the men is fierce and impetuous, and
they are mostly false and deceitful They make light
of decorum' and politeness, and esteem learning bai
little. Their custom is when a child is horn to com-
press bis head with a board of wood/^ Their appear
aiice is common and ignoble. They paint (murk) iheii
» Anciently cidJtrd Su-H : tbia (i^rikriUti). The aoond Su-li U «ai^ j
t^ u the name uF ita diJef citj ; rupt — CA. I'dL
1^ foU name k ghi^U>jd-ti-tti-tt ^^ See ¥i>L i p, 19, a. 6a
I
BOOK XII.]
CHO-KIN'KIA {YARKIANG.)
m
I
I
bodies and around their eyelids,^* For their writing
^^ii^iiitn cfiaraders) they take their model from India,
and although they (ie., ike forms of the Idtcn) ore some-
what mutilated, yet they are essentially the same in
form,^^ Tiieir languaLje and pronunciation are different
from that of other countries. They have a sincere faith
in the religion of Buddha, and give themselves earnestly
to the practice of it There are several hundreds of sa-
iighdrdma&, witli some 10,000 followers ; they study the
Little Vehicle and belong to the Sarvastiv3,da school
Without understanding the principles, they recite many
religious chants ; therefore there are many who can say
throughout the three Pitakm and the VibhdsM (IH-p'o-
Going from this south-east 500 li or so, passing tlie
river Stti and crossing a great stony pi'ecipice, we come
to the kingdom of Oho-kiu-kia."
Cho-£Iu-kia (CiiAKtrKA? Tahkukg).
This kingdom^ is some looo li or so round; the
capital is about 10 li in circuit. It is hemmed in by
crags and mountain fastnesses. The residences are
numerous. Mountains and hills succeed each other in
a continuous line. Stony districts ^ spread in every
direction. This kingdom borders on two rivers j" the
cultivation of grain and of fruit-trees is successful, prin-
cipally figs, pear,=?, and plums. Cold and winds prevail
I
** This is the only trat>sibtioti I
can give, Jiiiien renders it, '' Th^y
faave gT«ea pyt^balk ■/* but his text
ntnst differ irom rnine.
■• This paiftRge, too» h very r>\>-
•cure ; Julian liiki Qiijittt.'d it, A^^
mn alteniiitive tninslation of tKef
whrtle piMAag^^, this may Li^ offered :
"They paiut tbefr bt^dies and their
** Anciently called Tak-ku.
*^ V, de St. Martin identifies
Clio-km-kiA with YiirkiiVTig^ bnt he
givtiri no authority. Dr. EiUJ
^Ho-ndbofjk, t. n I'tihai-ul-a) 8tatt?«t
Ihiit "it iH au ancient kingdom in
Little Bukbaria, probably th<' nn dern
Yarkiang. " The distance and b€ar-
is^ ituui ILidhj^dx would point tu
eyelid-i; for their modeli in theofi Yarkund.
Iigures (painted letters J th«ty tako ^ Compare W. H, Bellew'a ac-
(tbotte of) India; althmigh they count of this neighbourhoods K^h-
thus disiBgure themntdvta, y^t they utir and Kfuikgir^ p. 36s>
fvtain great vigour of form (or ^ Probably th« Y&rkand mv^
boiy}.'' Khotan riverth
jcS RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [oooxia
ihroiigliout the year, Tlie men are passionate «inJ cruel]
they are false and treacherous, and in open day practise
rgbbery. The letters are the same as those of Xlu-sa-
ta-iia (Khotnn), hufc Uie spoken language is different
Their politeness is very scant, and their knowledge of
literature and the arts equally so. They have an honest
faith, however, in the three precious objects of worship,
and love the practice of reli-:ion, There are several tern
of saHf/kdrdmns, hut mostly in a ruinous condition ; there
are some hundred followers, who study tlie Grea^ Ye-
hide.
On the southern frontier of the country is a great
mountniu, with lofty detiles and peaks piled up one on
the other, and covered with matted underwood ami
j tingle. In winter and all throuj^h the year the moun-
tain streams and torrents rush down on every sida
There are niches and &toue chamhers in the outside;
they occur in regular order between the rooks aiiJ
wooda. The Arhats from India, displaying their spiri-
tual power, coming from far, abide here at rest. As
many Arhats have here arrived at nirt'dfia^ so thenj
are many st'dpa^ here erected. At present there arc
three Arhats dwelling in these mountain passes in deep
recesses, who have entered the mmddhi of "" extinction
of mind/* Their bodies are withered away; th^ir liaJr
continues to grow, so that Shamans from time to lime
go to shave them. In this kingdom, the wricings of tlie
Great Vehicle are very abundant. There i^ no place
w lie re the law of Buddha is more iiouiishing than dd&
There is a collection here-'^ of ten myriads of verses, dmded
into ten parta From tlie time of its introduction till n(>w
it has wonderfully spread.
Going east from Uiis, skirting along the high tnouii-
tain passes and traversing valleys, after going about
800 lij we come to the kingdom of K'iu-sa-ta-ini
(Kustana — Khotan).
• Serieti of B*cr**d booki*
r
BOOK xn.]
K'lU^SA^TA-NA iKHOTAN},
309
I
K*m-SA-TA-NA (Khotah).
This country is about 4000 U in circuit ; the greater
part is nothing but sand and gravel (a sandy wasU) ; the
arable poition of the land is very contracted. What
land there is, is suitable for regular cultivation, aud pro-
duces abuudnjice of fruits. The maGufactures are car-
pets, haircloth of a fiae quality, aod fine-woven silken
fabrics. Moreover, it produces white and green jade*
The climate is soft and agreeable, hut there are tornados
which bring with them clouds of flying gravel {dud).
They have a knowledge of politeness and justice. Tlie
men are naturally quiet and respectful They love to
Btndy liieratiire and the arts, in wliicli they make cou-
sidemblc advance. The people live in easy circumstances,
and are contented with their lux.
This country is renowned for its music ; ^ the men love
the song and the dance. Few of the in wear garments of
skin ifdt) and wool; most wear taffetas and white linen.
Their cKternal behaviour is full of urbanity ; their ctistoms
are properly regulated. Their written characters and
their mode of forming their sentences resemble the Indian
model; the forms of the letters ditfer somewhat ; the differ-
enceSj however, are slight* Tlie spoken language also
dilfers from that of other countries. They greatly esteem
the law of Buddlia. There are about a hundred saA^M-
rdmas with some 5000 followers, who all study the doctrine
of the Great Vehicle,
The king is extremely courageous and warlike \ he
greatly venerates the law of Buddha. He says that he is of
th e race o f Pi-sh i- m e n ( Vai I ni va n a) D S va. 1 u old ti ni e 3 th is
country was waste and desert, and without inhabitants.
The Deva Pi-shi-men came to fix his dwelling here. The
eldest SOD of Aloka-rdja, when dwelling in Takshaiil&
• Cbmpara the rem Ark of Fa-hian
(qbap. i\i\ '''They love roHgiuus
iuui*ic»" Fur the prudmita mid
g-eneral abundance of the district
jN^ynd Kbot+in cod suit 3/arca /'o^m,
YuIo'b notes. voL i pp^ 1 74, 175.
3io' RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. [moKXTL
Iiaving had his eyes put out, the King Asolca waa very
angry^ and sent deputies to order the cljief of Uie triljes
dwelling there to be transported to the north of the snowy
mountains, and to establish themselves in the midst of a
desert valley, Accordingly^ the men so banished, havinj^
arrived at this western frontier {of thehingi&m)^ ptit at their
head a chief of their tribe ai^d made him king. It was just
at this time a son of the kmg of the eastern region {Chind^
having been expelled from his countiy, was dwelling in
this eastern region* The people who dwelt here urged
him also to accept the position of king* Years and montbs
having elapsed, and their laws not yet being settled,*"
because each party used to meet by chance in the hunt-
ing-ground, they came to niuiual recriminations, and,
having questioned each other as to their family and so on,
they resolved to resort to armed force* There was then
one present who used remonstrances and said, '* "WTiv do
you urge each other thus to-day f It Is no good fighting
on the hunting-ground ; better return and train your
soldiers and then return and fight" Then each returned
to his own kingdom and practised their cavalry and
encouraged their warriors for the fray. At length, being
urrayed one agaiust the other, with drums and trumpets,
at dawn of the day, the western army {Iv^d) was defeated,
Thcjy pursued him to the norili and beheaded him. Thi^
eastern king^ profiting by his victory, reunited the brokai
parts of his kingdom {consolidattd his power), changed his
capital to the middle land,*^ and fortified it with walls;
but, because he had no {survey id) territory, he was fiUed
with fear lest he should be unable to complete his scheme,
and so he ptu claimed far and near, *' Who knows how to
survey a dominion ? " At this time there was a heretic
covered with cinders who carried on his shoulder a great
calabash full of water, and^ advancing to the king, said,
^ Lt,t the mTitual relatiuiifl of the ^ That b, according to Jolkn
%w0. The pw«B^ respectiDg the (note, p. 225), "the land betw«a
** western frootler " refers to the the eiuterrt and western stated''
frontier of the '* weeteni kiugtium.''
I
BOOK xn.]
THE CHILD KUSTANA.
311
I
"I understand a method" {a terrUorf/), and so he began to
walk round with the waier of his calabash raiming out,
and thus completed an immense circla After tbia he fled
quickly and disappeared.
Followmg the traces of the water, the king laid the
foundation of bis capital city; and having retained its
diatinction, it is here the actual king reigns, Tlie city,
having no heights near it, cannot be easily taken by
assault. From ancient times until now no one has been
able to conquer it. The king having changed his capital
to this spot, and built towns and settled the conntry, and
acquired much religious merit, now had arrived at extreme
old age and had no successor to the throne. Fearing lest
his house should become extinct, he repaired to the temple
of Vai^ravana, and prayed him to grant his desire. Forth-
with the liead of the image (idol) opened at the top, and
there came forth a yoimg child. Taking it, he returned to
his palace. The whole country addressed congratulations
to hira, but as the child would not drink milk, he feared
he would not live* He then returned to the temple and
again asked (the god) for means to nourish him. The
earth in front of tJie divinity then suddenly opened and
offered an a]>pearance like a pap. The divine child drank
from it eagerly. Having reached supreme power in duo
course, he shed glory on his ancestors by his wisdom and
courage, and extended far and wide the iufluence of hi&
laws. Forthwith he raised to the god {VaUravana) a
temple in honour of bis ancestors. From that time till
now the succession of kings has been in regular order,
and the power has been lineally transmitted. And foi
this reason also the present temple of the Deva is richly
adorned with rare gems and worship is puncumlly oflered
in it» From the first king having been nourished from
milk coming from the earth the country was called by its
name {pap of the earth — Kustana),
About 10 li south of the capital is a large mil^hdrd^ia^
313 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES. [bto« xiP
built by n former king of the country in honour of Vairo-
chana'^" (Pi-lu-clie'iia) ArliaU
III old ikys, wlien the law of Buddha had not vet ex-
tended to this country, that Arhat came from the country
of Ka^mtr to this place. He sat down in the middle of
a wood and gave himself to meditation. At this time
certain persons beheld him, and, astonished at his appear-
ance and dres^, they came and told the king. The king
forthwith weut to see him for hiniselL Beholding hia
appearance, he asked him, saying, ** What man are you,
dwelling alone in this dark forest?" The Arhat replied,
"I am a disciple of Tath&gata i I am dwelling here to
practise meditation. Your majesty ought to establisli
religious merit by extolling the doatrine of Buddha»
building a convent, am! providing a body of priests."
The king said/" What virtue Ijas Tatliagata, what spiriliml
power, that you should be liiding here as a bird praciis'
ing his doctrine (m* rules) ? " He replied, '* TathUgata b
full of love and compassion for all that lives; he lias
come to guide living things throughout the three worlds;
he reveals himself by birth or he hides himself; he comes
and goes, Tiiose who follow his law avoid the nece^ity *
of birth and death ; all those ignorant of his doctrine are
still kept in the net of worldly desire/* The king said.
"Truly what you say is a matter of high importance."
Then, after deliberation, he said with a loud voice, " Let
the great saint appear for my sake and show himself;
having seen his appearance, then 1 will build a monaft-
tery, and believe in him, and advance his cause." The
Arhat replied, " Let the king build tlie convent, then,
on account of his accomplished merit, he may gain his
esire*
The temple having been finished, there was a great
assembly of priests from fur and near ; but as yet there
vas no ghantd to call together the congregation; oa
^^ In Chinese Pin'cKi\t^ " he who 8bin«» m every place," otj "the oi^fy*
inhere glorloiu."
B00E3UL]
MOUNT GOSHRINGA.
313
which ihe king said, "The convent is finished, hut wkere
■ is the appearance of Buddha?" The Arhat srud, "Let
the ki^g exercise true faith and the spiritual api>earance
%vill not he far off!'' Suddenly in mid-air appeared a
figure of Buddha descending from heaven, and gave to
tlie king a gJia^td (kien-ti), on which his faith was con-
firmed, and lie spread abroati the doctrine of Buddha.
To the south-west of the royal city about 20 li or so
Vis Mount Goi^rtfiga (K'iu-shi-ling-kia) j there ore two
peaks to this muuntain, and around these peaks tliere are
00 each side a connected line of hills. In one of the
Talleys tbere has been bnilt a san^hdrdma ; in thia is
placed a figure of Euildhn, wliich from time to time
emits raya uf glory; in this place Tathdgaia formerly
delivered a concise digest of the law for the benefit of
the DSvas, He prophesied also that in tliis place there
would be founded a kingdom, and that in it the principles
of the bequeatlied law would be exteuded and the Great
_ Vehicle be largely practised.
f In the caverns of Mount G6lrlfiga is a great rock-
dwelling where there i^ an Arhat plunged in the ecstasy
called "destroying the mind;'' he awaits the coming of
MaitrSya Buddha, During several centuries constant
homage has been paid to him. During the last few
years the mountain tops have fallen and obstructed the
way (io the carcrn). The king of the country wished to
remove tlie fallen rocks by means of his soldiers, but
they were attacked by swarms of black bees, who poisoned
the men, and so to tliis day the gate of the cavern is
blocked up.
To the south-west of the chief city about 10 li there
K|s a monastery called Ti-kia-pVfo-na (Dirghabhavana ?),
in which is a standing iigure of Buddha of Kiu-chi.*'*
Originally this figure came from Kiu-ehi (Kiiche), and
stayed here.
■* Thia ii reati:>red by Julien mountftmst,*' ftnd U now CAlIed Tu-
to Kucha itexti tfi loca) ; i^ Chme^e sihik (TTu^h kurgti^a),
ifiote tciUi m it was in tbe *^icf
314 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book iit
la old time there wa3 a miGister who was banished
from this country to Kiu-chi ; whilst there he paid wor-
ship only to this image, and afterwards, when he returned
to hia own country, his mind still was moved with re-
verence towiirda it After midnight the figtire suddenly
came of itself to the place, on which the man left his
home and built this convent
Going west from the capital 300 li or so, we come to
the town of Po-kia-i (Bhagai?); in this town is a
sitting figure of Buddlia about seven feet high, and
marked with all the distinguishiog signs of heauty. Its
appearance is imposing aud dignified. On its head is a
preclouB gem-ornament, which ever spreads abroad a
brilliant light The general tradition is to this effect :-^-
this statue formerly belonged to the country of Kaimir j
by the inHuence of prayer (Jkeim^ re^isfed)^ it removed
itself liem In old days there waa bh Arhat who had a
disciple, a Sr&inaiitra, on the point of death. He deairad
to have a cake of sown rice (tihm mmi)i the Arfaat by
his divine sight seeing there was lice of this sort in
Kustana. transpofted himself thither by his niifacnlous
power to pToemra womt. Tbe ^r&mairfni havii^ eaten
it, prayiN] that he m^l be inborn in this country,
and in consequenee of kta previoiB destiny he was bom
ihert as a kii^ig s aoik Wbea be had auoeeeded to the
thfOM^ ht sttbdmed all tlid adghbotmng territoij^ and
fmmig thft iMvy moma^biaa^ be atlMked Ealmtr. The
kii^ of Kaiaitr iwwmMafl bis troops with a Tiew to
resist the inv^dirs. On this lbs Arfaa£ warned the king
Sgaibsl tbs use of fores^ mad «aa4. ^ I am aUe to testimin
IbsB foii^to
mk% bigM to m
tbs kii^ of Kiistanm (Kla*sa-*ca-
of se^ptnie (Uu
; W0 failb, dd grmiaed to go on
L ^ lbs biig m bis fomsr oos-
soot xil]
THE FEAIRIE RATS,
31F
dition as a ^rlraant^ra, showed them to him. Having seen
them, the king reached to the kuowleilge of hia previous
[lives, and he went to ihe king of Kalmlr and made pro-
fession of his joy and attachment. He then dispersed hia
troops and returned. The image which he had honoured
when a Sha-mi he now respectfally took in front of the
army, and came to this kingdom at his request But liav-
ing arrived at this spot, he could not get further, and so
built this sailghdrdma ; and calling the priests logebher,
he gave his jewelled headdress for the image, and this is
the one now belonging 10 the figure, tiie gift of the former
king.
To the west of the capital city 150 or 160 H, in the
midst of the straight road across a great sandy deseit,
there are a succession of small hills, formed hy the bur-
rowing of rats. 1 heard the foUowhig as the common
story: — '* In this desert there are rats as big as hedgehogs,
their Iiair of a gold and silver colour. There is a head rat
to the cr»mpany. Every day he comes out of his hole and
walks about; when he has finished the oiher rats follow
him. In old days a genend ot' the Hiung-nu came to
lavage the border of tbis country with several tens of
2iiyriads of followers. When he had arrived thus far at
the rat-mounds, he encamped hi^ soldiers. Tl^eu the king
ol Kustana, wlio commanded only soma few myriads of
men, feared that bis forc6 w^as not sufficient to take the
offensive* He knew of the wonderful character of these
desert rats, and that he had not yet made any religions
offering to them ; but now he was at a loss where to look
for Buccour, His ministers, too, were all in alarm, and
could think of no expedient. At last he determined to
offer a religious offering to the rats and request their aid,
if by these means his army miglit be strengthened a little.
That nii^ht the kiim of Knstana in a dream ^ saw a s^iunt
** Yot theie deeert rats, which are
pprubably the Bauie as the *' golden
nU" of Hennlytcia *ml Nearkhos,
Mn. SpitMia' Andcni India ^ p.
216. For '*the dreiiin " and the de-
etructiou of the Assyrian urmy in
Egvpt by EDicttj MsQ HerodotUA, Bk,
ii. chjkp, 141.
316
n%
COiiDS OF WESTERN COUNTRrES. [booe m
rat. Avlio said to him, " I wkli respectfully to asaiat yoiu
To-morrow morning put your troops in moveraent; atuck
the enemy, and you will conciii^r.'*
The king of Kustaiia, recognising the miraculous char-
acter of this intervention, forthwith arrayed his cavalry
and ordered his captains to set out before dawn, and at
their head^ after a rapid march, he fell unexpectedly on
the enemy. The Hiiing*ai2, hearing their approach, were
overcome by fear. They hastened to liarness their horses
and equip their chariots, hut tliey found that the leather
of their armour, and their horses' gear, and tJieir bow
strings, and all the fastenings of their clothes, had been
gnawed by the rats. And now their eii*»mies had arrivtd,
and they were taken m disorder, Tlierenpou their chief
was killed and the principal soldiers made prisoners. The
Hiung-nu were terrified on perceiving a divine inteqiosi-
tiou on behalf of their etieniies. The king of Knstana, in
gratitude to the rats, built a temple and offered sacrifices;
and ever since they have continued to Hfceive homage and
reverence, and they have oflfered to them rai-e and precious
things. Hence> from the highest to the lowest of the
people, they pay these rats constant reverence and seek to
propitiate them by sacrifices. On passing the mouuda
they descend from their chariots and pay their respects as
they pass on, praying for success as they woi*sbip* Others
offer clothes, and bows, and arrows ; others scents, and
fluwcrs, and costly meats. Most of those who practise
these religious rites obtain their wisbes; but if they neglect
them, then misfortune is sure to ocotir.
To the west of the royal city 5 or 6 li® 13 a convent
called Sa-mo-joh {SamajHa^. In the middle of it is a
iftilpa about 100 feet high, which exhibits many miraculous
indications (sipis). Formerly there was an Arhat, wLo,
coniitig from a distance, took up his abode in this forest,
and by bis apiritual power shed abroad a miraculous
light Then the king at night-time^ being in a tower of
•■ JuHen h» " fifty or aixty U."
BOOK xaj
THE RELIC CASKETS.
Ii7
hh paJnce.''* saw at a distance, in the middle of the wood,
brilliant light sijiniiig. Asking a number of persons in
succession what their opinion wa'5, they all said, " Thero
is a Srnmana who lias come ft'um fiir, and is sitting alone
in this wood. Bj the exercise of his snpeniatund power
lie spreads abroad this light," The king then ordered his
chariot to be equipped, and went m person to the spot.
Having seen the illustrious sage, his heart was filled with
reverence, and after having offered him every respect, he
invited him to come to the palace. The Sramana said,
''laYing things have their place, and the mind lias its
pla<^. For me the sombre woods and the desert marshea
have attraction. The storey ed halls of a palace and ita
extensive courts are not suitable for my tastes/*
The king ixearing tliis felt redouhled reverence for him,
and paid him increased respect. He constructed for him
a miighdrdma and raised a siHLpa. The Sramana, having
been invited to do so, took up his abode there.
The king having procured some hundred particles of
relicSj was filled with joy and thonght with himself,
** Tbese relics have come late ; if they had come before, I
could have placed them under this &tyLpa^ and then what a
iniracle of merit it would have been/' Going then to the
saf^lidrdmn, he asked the Sraniana* The Arhat said,
" Let not the king b« distressed. In order to place them
in their |>roper place jou ought to pre pare a i^old, silver,
copper^ iron, aud stone receptacle, and plaee them one in
tlie other, hi order to contain the relics. The king then
gave orders to workmen to do this^ and it was finished in
a day. Then carrying the relics on an ornamented car
{oT^ stand), tliey brought them to the sail^hdrdtmL At tiiis
time the king, at the head of a hundred officers, left the
palace {(0 witness the procession of the relics), whilst the
beholders amounted to several myriads. Then the Arhat
with his right liand raised the stUpa, and Iiolding it in
his palms, lie addressed the king and said, "You can
BOW conceal the relics underneath/' Accordingly he dug
•• Or, a double tower ; i bc^lveilere*
2tn RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book xil
a place for the che.^t, and all lieiii^' done, tlie Arlat
lowered the sidpa without hurt or iaconveuience.
Tlie beholders, exulting at the miracle, placed their
faith ill Buddha, and felt incrensed reverence for his law.
Then the king, addressing his miukters, said, ** I have
heard it said that the power of Buddha is difficult to cal-
culate, and his spiritual abilities diffieult to measure. At
one time he divided his body into ten million parts; at
otlier times he appeared among Dgvas and men, boldiag
the world in the palm of his hand without distui-binij
any one, exphiining the law and itB chamcter in ordinary
words, so that men and others, according to their kmd^
understood it, exhibiting the nature of the law in one
uniform way^ drawing all men {things) to a knowledge of
it according to their minds. Thus his spiritual power w^
peculiarly his own j his wisdom was beyond the power of
wordij to describe- His spirit has passed away, but his
teacliing remains. Tliose who are nourished by the sweeU
ness of his doctrine and partake of {drink) his instruction;
who follow his directions and aim at his spiritual enlight-
enment, how great their happiness, liow deep their insighc
You hundred officers ought to honour and respect Buddhn;
the mysteries of his law will then become clear to you.**
To the south-ens t of the royal city 5 or 6 li is a con-
vent called Lu-shi,^^ which was founded by a queen of a
fomier ruler of the country* In old time this cotintry
knew nothing about mulberry trees or silkworms. Hear-
ing that the eastern country had them, they sent an em*
bassy to seek for them. At this time the prince of tht*
eastern kiogdum kept tlie secret and would not give tlir
possession of it to any. He kept guard over bis territor}*
and would not permit either the seeds of the mulberry
or the silkworms* eggs to be carried ofl'.
The king of Kostana sent off to seek a marriage union
*'^ Lu'thi mt^nms *' stag -pierced ; '^ daughti^r tif the priDC« of the ^kn
but it \s probably a. phonetic form in kingdom,
thin pAAfiaggp nud iii the ujuO'ti of the
bookitl] the LUSH! SANGHARAMA.
319
with a princess of the cnstiim kingdom (China), in token
of his allegiance and submission. The king being well-
affected to the neiglibouring staiea acceded to his wialu
Then the king of Kust ana dispatched a messenger to escort
the ro^^al princess and gave the following direction : **Spi^ak
thus to the eastern princess,^ — Our country has neither
silk or silken stuffs. You had better bring with you some
tnnlberry seeds and silkworms, then you can make robes
for youi-self/'
The princess, hearing these words, secretly procured
the seed of tlie mulberry and silkworms* eggs and con-
cealed them in her head-dress. Having arrived at tlie
banker, the guard searched everywhere, but he did not
dare to remove the princess^ head-dress. Arriving then
in the kingdom of Kustana, they stopped on the site
afterwards occupied by the Lu-ahi 8a4gltdrdma; thence
they conducted her in great pomp to the royal palace.
Here then they left the silkworms and mulberiy seeds.
In the spring-time they set the seeds, and when the
time for the silkworms had come they gathered leaves for
their food ; but from their first arrival it was necessary
to feed them on different kinds of leaves, but afterwards
the mulberry trees began to flourish. Then the ijneen
wrote on a stone tlie following decree, ** It is not per-
mitted to kill the silkworm ! After the hutteiily has
gone, then th© silk may be twined off {iJte cocoon). Who-
ever offends against this rule may he be deprived of divine
protection " Then she founded this saiighdrdma on the
spot where the first silkworms were bred; and there are
about here many old mulberry tree trunks which they say
are the remains of the old trees first planteiL From old
time till now tbis kingdom has possessed silkworms,
which nobody is allowed to kill, with a view to take away
the silk stealthily. Those who do so are not allowed ta
rear the worms for a succession of years, /^
To the south-east of the capital abou£ 200 li or so is a
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book m.
great river® flowing north-west The people take advan-
tage of it to irrigate their lauds. After a time this stream
ceased to flow. The king, greatly astonished at the straoge
event, oi-dered his carriage to be equipped and went to an
Arhat and ajsked him, "The waters of the great river,
which have been so beneficial to man, have suddenly
eeas^d. Is not my rule a just one ? are not my benefits
(mriiits) widely distributed throut;h the world ? If it be
not so, what is my fault, or why is this calamity per-
mitted ? **
The Arhat said, "Your majesty governs his kingdom
well, and the influence of your rule is for the well-being
and peace of your people. The arrest in the flow of
the river h on account of the dragon dwelling theTeiC
You should offer sacrifices and addresa your pmyers to
him; you will then recovei" your former beneBis (/nm
the Hvery*
Then the king returned and offered sacrifice to the
river dragon. Suddenly a woman emerged from the
stieara, and advancing said to him, *' My lord is just dead,
and there is no one to issue orders j and this is the reason
why the current of the stream is arrested and the liasband-
Tnen have lost their tisual profits. If your ci^esty will
choose from your kingdom a minister of state of nobk
family and give him to me as a husband, then be nt^
order the stream to flow as before."
The king said, " I wiU attend witli respect to yonr
request und meet your wishes/* Tiie Kaga {w&man) w$s
rejoiced {to have obtained iim pr&mim of) a great ministflr
of the country [om a husband).
The king having returned » addressed his dependents
thus, " A great minister is the stronghold of th© stale.
The pursuit of agriculture is the secret of men's lift
Without a strong support, then, tliere is ruin to the stats j
I
I
I
• Probably the Kiwakasb river*
Ita ssanrly and dry bed ia fttiU marked
nith A dfittcd Hue on Blmwn tn&p
(High Tnftory «nd YmrkMld).
it tu^y be the KbQta]i'd4rm.
BOOK xn ]
THE SELF'SACRiFICE.
32^
I
I
I
I
I
I
M'ithout food there is death to tlie people. In the pre-
sence of such cahimities what is to be done V*
A great minister, leaving his seat, prostrated himself
mid said, '' For a long time I have led a nseless life, and
held an imporunt post without profit to others. Al-
though I have desired to benefit my country, no ocoasioa
has offered. Now, then, I pray you choose me, and I will
do my best to meet your wishes. la view of the good of
the entire people what is the life of one minister? A
minister is the support of the country ; the people the
substance, I beg your majesty not to hesitate. I only
ask that, for the purpose of securing merit, I may found a
convent.'*
The king having consented, the t!dng was done forth-
with, and his request complied with. On thia the minister
asked to be allowed to enter at once the dragon -palace.
Then all the cliief men of the kingdom made a feast, with
music and rejoicing, whilst the minister, clad in white
garments and riding a white horse, took leave of the king
and respectfully parted with the people of the country.
So, pressing on his horse, he entered the river; advancing
in the stream, he sank not, till at length, when in the
middle of it, he whipped the stream with his lash, and
forthwith the water opened in the niicUt and he disap-
peared, A short time afterwards the white horse came
up and floated on the water, carrying on his back a great
sandalwood drum, in which was a letter, the contents of
which were briefly these : " Your majesty has not made
the least error in selecting me for this office in con-
nection with the spirit (A^d^a), May you enjoy mnch
happiness and your kinj:dom be prosperous ! Your mini-
ster sends you this drum to suspend at the south-east
of the city j if an enemy approaches, it will sound first
of alL"
The river began then to flow, and down to the present
time has caused continued advantage to the people,
VOL jj, , X
RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book xn.
Many years and montlis Lave elapsed since then, and
the place where the dragon-drum wag hung has long since
disappeared, but the ruined convent by the side of the
drum-lake still remains, but it has no priests and is
deserteii
Three hundred li or so to the east of the royal city is i
rrreat desert marsh, upwards of several thousands acres in '
extent, without any verdure whatever. Its surface is a
reddish-blaek* The old people explain the matter thns-
This is the place wliere an army was defeated. In oldj
days an army of the eastern country numbering a lmndreil|
myriads of men invaded the western kingdom. The king
of Kustana, on his side, eqnipped a body of cavalry to the
number of ten myriads, and advanced to the eaat to offer
the enemy battle. Coming to tliis spot, an engan;emeot
took place* The troops of the west being defeated^ they
were cut to pieces and their king was taken prisoner and'^
all their oiEcers killed without leaving one to escape. The
ground was dyed with blood, and the traces of it still
remain (in tlie mlour of the earth).
After going east 30 li or so from the field of battle we;
come to the town of Pi m k (Pi-mo), Here there is a figure
of Buddha in a standiug position made of sandalwood.
The figure is about twenty feet high. It works many
miracles and reflects constantly a bright light Those
who have any disease^ according to the part affected, cover
the corresponding place on the statue with gold-leaf, and
forthwith they are liealed. People who address prayer
to it with a sincere heart mostly obtain their wishes. This
is wliat the natives say : This image in old days when
Buddlia was alive was made by Uddyana (U-to-yen-na),
king of KauSimbi (Kiao-shang-mi). When Buddha left
the world, it mounted of its own accord into the air and
came to the north of this kingdom, to the town of Ho-lo-
lo-kia*^ The mi^n of this city were rich and prosperous,'
^ BAghA or BAghaHi or perhaps Ourgb*.
BOOR sri.]
DESTRUCTION BY SAND.
3^3
and deeply attached to lieretical teacliing, with no respect
for any other form of religion. From the time the image
came there it showed its divine character, but no one paid
it respect.
Afterwards there was an Arhat who bowed down and
saluted the image; the people of the country were alarmed
at bis strange appen ranee and dress, and they hastened to
tell the king, Ihe king issued a decree that the stranger
should he covered over with sand and earth- At tbis
time the Arhat'a body being covered witli sand, he
sought in vain for food as nourisliuientJ^ Tiieie was a
man whose heart was indignant at such treatment; he
had himself always respected the image and iionoured it
with worship, and now seeing the Arhat in this condi-
tion, be secretly gave him food. The Arliat being on the
point of departure, addressed this man and said, *' Seven
days hence there will be a rain of sand and earth which
will fill this city full, and there will in a brief space be
none left alive. You ought to take measures for escape
in knowledge of this. They have covered me with earth,
and this is the consequence to them.'* Having said this
he departed^ disappearing in a moment.
The man, entering the city, told the tidings to bis
relatives, but they did nothing but mock at him. The
second day a great wind suddenly arose, which carried
before it all the dirty soil, whilst there fell various
precious substances J^ Then the men continued to re-
vile the man who had told them (about the mud and
^irthy.
But this man, knowing in bis heart what must certainly
happen, excavated for himself an underground passage
leading outside the city, and there lay concealed. On the
seventh day, in the evening, just after the division of the
^ It wotilil »uem thfit his body In that cn^e it would be '* doitd Mid
waB buried ujj to hh nt^ck* «?ai'th ; ^' but, if tbi^j be so^ "Khy did
^* StoMH Jubea prefers subatitut- the people stili find fanlt with tbe
in^ ^>ha4u In the text for Tmh-p&4>. prophet ?
3H nECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book sn,
night, it ramed satid and earth, and filled the city.^ Hiis
mail escaped tij rough his tunnel and went to the east,
and, arriving in this country, he took his abode in Pima,
Scarcely had the man nrrived when the statue also ap-
peared there. He forthwith paid it worship in this place
and dared not go farther (change his ahotk). According to
the old account it is said, " When the law of 6akya 13
extinct then this image will enter the dragon*palace."
The town of Ho-lo-Io-kia is now a great sand
mound. The kings ot the neighbouring coo d tries and
persons in power from distant spots have many times
wished to excavate the mound and take away the pre-
cious things buried there; but as soon as they have
arrived at the borders of the place, a furious wind has
sprung up, dark clouds have gathered togetber from tb«i
four quarters of heaven, and they have become lost to
hud their way.
To the east of the valley of Pima ^ we enter a sandy
desert, and after going 200 li or so, we come to the
town of Ki-jang. This city is about 3 or 4 li in cir-
cuit; it stands in a ^reat marsh; the soil of the marsh
is warm and soft, so tliat it is difficult to walk on it
It is covered with rushes and tan^^led herbage, and
there are no roads or pathways; there is only the path
that leads to the city, throu*^h which one can pass with
difficulty, so that every one coming and going must pass
by this town. The king of Kustana makes this the gxiard
of his eastern frontier.
Going east from this, we enter a great drifting sand
desert, Tliese sands extend like a drifting flood for a
great distance, piled up or scattered according to the
wind. There is no trace left behind by travellers, and
" Tor an account of sand bui-i>d vol. iL, Appendise M. ; and rdm vot*
cities, and particular] V of S^A^Aikf »ee L chap, xxxvit. tmd nvtt I. It ia
BeUew* Kashmir and f «i%^p pp. probitblj the ilan^vtfi of Sun^ Yun,
370, 371, Also for Pim&t probably ^ Tim^ wm probably tha Pein o£
nmi Keri% «ee YulSf M^vo Fdot Marco Polo. See YuJe, ut *upra.
BOOK XII.]
NA-PO-PO—NAVAPA.
33S
I
I
oftentimes tlie way is lost, and 30 they wander liithef
aud thither quite bewildered, without any guide or
directiou. So travellers pile up the bones of animals
as beacons. There is neither water nor herbage to be
found, and hot winds frequently blow. When the3e
vnnds rise, then both men and beasts become confused
and forgetful, and then they remain perfectly disabled
(sick). At times sad and plaintive notes are heard and
piteous cries, so that between the sights and sounds of
this desert men get confused and know not whither
they go. Heuce there are so many who perish iti the
jouriiiiy. But it is all the work of demons and evil
spirits.
Going on 400 li or so, we arrive at the old kingdom
of Tu-bo-lo (Tnklilra)J* This country has long been
deserted aud wild. All the towns are ruined aad un-
inhabited.
From this going east 600 li or so, we come to the
cient kingdom of Che-mo-t'o-na/* which is the same
the country called Ni-mo. The city walls still
stand loftily, but the inhabitants are dispersed and
scattered.
From this going north-east a thousand li or so, we
come to the old country of Navapa (Na-fo-po), which is
the same as Leu-lauJ^ We need not speak of the
mountains and %' alleys and soil of this neii*hbouring
connf-ry. The habits of the people are wild and un-
polislied, their manners not uniform j their preferences
and dislikes are not always the same. There are some
things difficult to verify to the utmost, and it is not always
easy to recollect all that has occurred.
^* Thiit WftA probably the cttrt^me somo intercflting notes on this place
Mcnit of the old kingdom of Tu-ho-lo
tovi^atdH the east. When thti Yue^
ehi spieatl codtwania they diapos-
Beased th« old Turaoian population.
^ This Tj the Tfio-rooh of Sang'
jutL It mu»t biive bs^a neax- Sor-
gbiik i>f Prtjev^alflkj'a map. For
BHii KingsmiUf China HetieWt voL
Till. No. 3, p. 163*
'* Alio (iUled Shen-ahen ; aee
China JUviet^, \qq, eit, Kin^jHrniU
maken Navapa equAl to NavApaf«|
L€.^ Neiipoll&
326 RECORDS OF WESTERN COUNTRIES, [book xil
But the traveller has written a brief summary of all
he witnessed or heard. All were desirous to be in-
structed, and wherever he went his virtuous conduct
drew the admiration of those who beheld it. And
why not? in the case of one who had gone alone and
afoot from Ku, and had completed such a mission by
stages of myriads of li ! ^
^ M. Julien renders this pas-
sage : " How could he be compared
simply to such men as have gone
on a mission with a single car, and
who have traversed by post a space
ol a thousand li?'* But if the
symbol Ku be for Ku-tsCf i.e., "the
ajicitnt land of the Uigurs*' (see
ToL L p. 17, n. 51), then I think
the translation I have given is the
right one. Respecting this land of
Kau-chang, we are told it was called
Ming-fo-chaa in the Han period,
and Ku-sse-ti (the land of Ku-sie)
during the Tang period {vitL the
map ^ed Yu-ti-Uun4*n).
END OF BOOK XIL
INDEX.
M^fennees *<» (Ae IntrtHlxtf^hn are indk-^td By hl^Gkfyurtt^
I
I
AU^a i^O-po-ife}, in Chinese Wu-
wa% free frota fear, ii, 1 n^
A hha.jM^ i r( visi II n ( *0 - p'c 1 - y e - k' U U-
ohn-pu) «elji#iiiatic nchortl^ ii, 2^7,
Abhayigiri vibim, i. 7S, 7a» 76.
A bbayniiidacla — the re rii . » ver of
do.ibLs~^vaiakit4i4viim. I 60 n.
Abhidh^rmajMna-praBthiHa S'^stra
{ 'O- pi- U- mo-fa. c hi- lull) of KA-
triynDa, i, J75,
AmMdhatmakMa J?d4t}*^ {'Opi-ta-
mo-ku-ahe-lyn) of Va«ubftndhu, i.
105, no II., 193; ii. 36Sd.
AbkidAarmakdMha * mahd^ihkdihd
$yjim, J. 155 n., 175 n-
^ hk idkarmafTi(aht ( *0 * pj - ti < m -
fftajifj) a^etioD of traTneendeiit&l
doctrine formed under the dire*-
tton wf Maha-Kjyjapa, L 1 17, 155 ;
ii 164,
A hkidharttmprnhim^ a -pddn -A^dstra^
in Chinemj Chung -BEe*ffn-*o-pi-ta'
m&-ltinj of Vafltiinitni, L 109.
AbhWia t^maprakdia-MMh^iiA S'Mra
(*0-pi-ta-mo' mirig-ahitig-lun), L
Ai^tkUurmavtbhdthd S'dMm ('0-pi-
tftr-tno-pi-pVslia-lim)! i. 155,
AbbjaiUiirjkA rihAra, ii. 267 tu
aifhijMtf sii miraculoui puyirerfli i.
104 11., 149.
AblijutgatarAi*^tho great August
king— Avaldkite^van^ U 60 n.
Ab-i-PiAnj Hver, i, 41 n*
AchAlii or Acb4ra ('O-che-Io) Arhat,
itt CbiiiisM SQ-Ulug, Ii. aiS, 2C7 n,.
258.368. ^ w .^
Ad^m P»4fck in C^jlgn, i 126 n, ; f
ii. 232 n., 297 n.
AdbhutA'^ma atflpa (Ho-pu4o-»hi-
I «ii-tu-poj, the stUpa of exiraor-
dinnry *t^jne (K"l-te-alii), i 127 o,
AdirAjjv, I. 201 n.
AJiftLLjlti, AdLHhtllau(^ capital of
Kawiiilr, i. (58 ii!
Adj/fUmandr^dj in Chitjeae Nei-ming,
^ »* 79, 153 »'
ABpawtra^sfe And^rAb.
AfghanB, natives of Pakbtu, th«
UuKTtH/ni o^ iJerodotcM :ind the
AivAkaB of SariiBkrit geograpliem,
Afgln^niitAu (Ru-hi or Lo-Li), i,
3«; 4311,, 51 n.
AfrftejAb, iL 301 n.
Agni ('Q-ki-ui) country, L 17^
" fire- lin lit," ii, 36,
Agrsipura iiioiiaatery at M.ithun^ i
191 n.
I Ahi, tUe cloud-jmake, i. 126 n.
Aliiclihfttra or AbtkAhC-tTa{'0-hi'shi-
ta ]f>), i. iqg n., SOO, 20I.
aJt6riUra (l-ji-i-ej, dny^ and -night,
L 71,
AbretTgoT Hftzrat Imftm ('0'li*m)ii
42 n. ; ii. 289.
Ajonta r-K^k tempi w, i. 52 n,, jL
32 n., 257 f. ; Ajan^A freecoea i.
^3 "-t ii* 235 n. ; macription, ii,
21$ II.
Ajita^itru ('O-abe-to-aheHu-bi), in
Gbiiieae TiVVl-dng-jun, king, 1,17
64, 55, 59 ; 258 njii, 2 n.. 65 n,'
70 u., 77 n., ii3ji- 85, 90 n., 150,
f6o, 161, j66, 167, 179.
A j itak at ^, A ci I c h b u til i ti iii nirbalese
nooonnu (O^cUii'to-kiu), i. 9g.
Ajitavat; ("O ibi-tcp-fa-ti), iii Chineao
Wii-ehii.g, ii, 32, 39 lu
328
INDEX.
jiij, I «7; ii, 46, 52, 128, 129,
Ajilna, ur NagaraliArtt, L 95 o.
AktHefi avt^di^atitna { W u -soy eu-cU'u-
tiDg), ii. 54 n.
Akni ('O-ki'iiiJ country, L if.
Akeni mouut^mfi in TnikifftAnp L
29 n.
altJiajfavad, baujiiD tree, i. 232 li.
Ak«u ( Piifa4uh-kia)t 00 ud irj of Lit lift
Bukh&rui, i. 19 ; 24*
AUkbdii]ii rftJA q( Gurjjara, i. 165 u*
AJjikBhiiTiHka Builflba, u 182 n,
Al-cbacb or T&abktikfid» l 30 n.
AU-\jiiimr? ('A-li-lun-riai-'rlij, king
of Ceylnn, it. 249, 2S2 0,
A-li-f i^fi-ntti-Vii — All-bun&r {? ),
Atmgrxr river^ in Kftbul, i. 90 lu
AllftbAbilii or Pi-ayiga, i* 232 n,
ftlm«-b*iwl (jwMi) of Buddb*, u 47,
See ^Mjfra.
A-Uj furest, i* #3.
alpbiibetj Iniiirtn, i. 77,
Altyu-tA^b muunUiuB, U tj n^
Auuil^ {Ngftn-mo-l«; fi nitj i* 88,
Amali (^O'mo-lo), tiie Auiro, i- 89*
AmAk fruit, ii, 95 n.^ 96 n.
emblictit il. 95 p 96^ 11 8, 136 n.
Ainjvkkn 5Efipji^ iL 96.
Amaltikamkitt in Cbinefte pOi&'p'inff,
pure diib or viLB«, ii. £57 VU|
205 D,
Auinraiidva'it Tib4r(i,, il. 1 74 ^*
Aniiini'Siifaba, ii. 137 n»
AmArAvatl aciilptured atApA, i. IT ;
47 tj^, 11:1 n., il. 309 D., 221 11.,
322 n. ; iMQ«t iptiuue, ii. 220 iu
Amaxmia, L 35 n«
AtjibapMl, i. 09 ; ii. 69 d. 8««
Anirap4H
amber {ku^tk^i^ disb„ ii. I29«
4iH^ (Kgati*iiii*lo),tbti Utnariud, i. 88,
^Nm ^'An*tn<>4f>), in Cbiueu* iV^ai,
Mtmgifera indica or iiiATigg ^tt^e,
i. 196, 2261 236 ; ii. 45, 66 ; Amm
gfuve, i. {^3 ; ii* 167, 16S,
Anira girl ot~ lady, ur Auirajtdllp i.
C3, 03 ; ii. 68, 69.
AnvtitiAnkA (*Au4a-iBtt and An-mo-
lo-ii)u)| ii. 68 u.
Au^7ti6daiia (KiiQ*lu-faii-waug), H.
Aitifitear, L 165 u.
AililuvaTmau ^Au-abu-fB-mu^i id
Cbineto Ewai»g-cbeu, a king of
Nepiil, 11. 8!
Aoiu-darya (Mu-bo), Ox^ua rtTeff l
12 n., 33, 36 n., 3S ti., 41 n.
An&gfimin, iiixiut? of tbitd Buddbt«t
^ order, I 0]» ^
AttagtJtidi, iL 254 n.
Auaitis Of AnaiiiU, BHbyloiiiAQ god-
^ dt«a, ii. 1S3 It.
Aoanda (*0-tirin and 'O-nan-tVj, i
S3, 33, 39, 49, 33, fi«, HO, 09, il ;
53i 134 "■* I49i iSo, !Sj, 191 Ii*.
ii^ 5r 35i 39. 40. 69, 70. 73* 75* 76»
77* 90, I54p 16a. 163. 164, 179;
bt^eomea ttu Arbat, ii 163.
AiJaiidapiira ( O-nan-t 0'pu4uJ» iL
26S,
Afv^tbapindada or An^lbapindiki
na^ku^^Ujb il 3n.,4"7, 9- " ^
Atiavatapta (^0*neu, 'U-t»bu4«, tfd
0-o*-p'o-tm-tob Jii Cblnean Wo-
ji?l)-no-cb'i, A UkCf Lit, 13 P«i
13 u., ii. 6, 15s ; dra^oa kiog, i
|[ n,, ii. 41.
andtina^ imperriiHuency, u 11^
'Awa4 dvBpQVf h 14 n.
Aniinriib or InduAb (An^tU'ln-p),
iu Badrtkab^ti, perba|ia ilie A5-
^T^ra of this Qtefk^^ i. 43, ii 2£6i
And bra ('Ati-ia-Iij) eouutry, ii» 2l7f^
220 a.
AAg» ooiititrj, lL 191 lit, 201 a.
ajigvsti^a^mlipfti'va^ iti Cbiti«ie eAi>
t#i>, 4 finger's-brendtb, i, 7a
A&gulanAljaa (Yang-kiu-li-ian lo^
in Cbipeae Cbi-maD, i. 4i L iL 3.
Aniiuddha i^O'ui-Jin-t,\>), i, 39; it
38, 40.
mtiti/a^ urrris.inty, L 22 J*
'An * «bi - fo - yu - eba — AffJijiij*
moiitbt
An>filiu*fii-iTio— Atbluvarmaut ii Sl
^Au-ta4o'pu — -AudHriLb.
*An-t^4o— Atjdbm, ii. 21 7*
Aiita of Herocjoiutt mid N«tikb«ii,
ii. ri5 lu
^nu ( 0-iiiiJ* ^1^ CbLti«c« Si'th'Ut an
atoiu, i. 71.
i. 149.
AnurAdbapura, 11. 347 u.
Antiruddbrit is. 38 ti.
A pallia (^Q-(H»'lo4o), a dtagou or
ut^fi^ i. I22f 123, 12611. 132.
^^^^^^^^^^^mDEX. ^^^^^^3^^^^^^^H
4ip€Tipi&p, K.T.K it. 205 n, nj-rig, 123. 146, 160, 164, 165, ^^^H
At.liftaf, ii. 184 tt. 167, 175, 177, 183, 1K4. 195, 199, ^^B
Apolloniu* of TymMf I 136 n, 30lj 204. 205* 208, 210, 2iJi, 227, ^^H
a|}rict< Clii^e4e Aan^ or m*i, u S8*
229, 230, 257, 267, 271, 275, 279- ■
Aptun^tra^aiiH — niglit - obUitjitig
2S1, 2S4, 302, 309. 310, ■
foreat, h M U. ; tu ix
AHdka-flt>wer tree, ii. 24^ H
Arabi, i 176 0.
AAAkft (aorrowlea*) kitigdom— Cey- ^^M
Ar4d^ KaLam^ ('0^1>m-kia Un), il
Ion, il 24S. ^^^1
si
AMkdvaddna, il. 65 t). ^^H
Aniii^rabbikfchM, i. it 2 n.
Aipiunia, a satrapy of lUkfcnX L ^^^|
Ard«iii maater s }>i)til, ij, 55,
^^H
ArdbvUiint^ AiiAliitA, or An&iCJ»,
fyaeuiltly, qi]in<]iif?Tiinnl {pafk^tt- ^^^H
BiibylaDiiiTj goddeaSf ik 225 n*
l^^r^id and pajUcAatYirdAjid pari- ^H
Axb>ui" or Arhat t*U-lu-haiO^ Ch.
«AaiJ», i, 21 u. ^^^M
K Wu-bio, tiue tit Ingh r^nlc in the
■ B4U<idha bier&rcbr, i. ei, 65, SQ,
■ iT, 68, 7€, 9S i 152 u. j tbe uija^
.\Bt«a^ Hanti, king of Gandbarii, ^^H
I 109 u. ^^H
AMtbi|iriri^B<>ne-tuwi), L [86 n. ^^^|
teiiona arbat, ii, 305*
Astro iioiiiy, L. 7t, ^^^B
vrmy in Iiidiu, i, S2.
aiuddhi^ iinpLiritjT, U 223 ti. ^^^H
Arrab or Ard, towiij ii. 63 n.
Attur&A ('O-eii-loX ii> 14^- ^Hi ^^3* ^^^|
ArnnA ('U-l u-iiAu)jiiiouutain,CbQbd!^
225 ; Aatira cave, ii 156, 1 57. ^^^|
^ Dukhtaran (t), i. 61 n., 62 ; iL 2S4,
m ArupAiibAtit wurld, i 2 th
A4vngbtkba B6dbJBaUva ('O-sbl pa- ^^H
kiu^«ljFi-pu-ftH), in Cbiueae Ma- ^^^|
Ajjm Asaogi^ ii. 171 n.
Cling, i; 57 n., 143 n, 160 n., ^^M
Jj^adAn B6dl]]saUvA, i, 190 n.
182 D., 236 n. ; li. 32 n., 37 n., ^^H
Jtr^ ZanMmedm i/ut^ul vamt-Sil tra ,
3S n.| 95* io^» loi. 30a. ^^B
ii. 352 n.
AavajiU fO-sbi-pVabi), in CbUif^e ^H
1 Arj 11- P^ r^ V ika ( H ie- t'ftu u), i , 9S 11. ,
Mil sbing, i. 58 ; ii. 55 n., 150, ^^M
■ ^*^5". .
I5E, J75, 17S. ^^M
B Arjaa^imbaf Buddhist patri&rcb, i*
Aivaprnti (Mii-cbn), b^rd of botsai^, ^^^H
lig n., 120 11,
i, 13 c 14, 16. ^^H
AsAdbiirati* ('U-ib©-U-ui), conveat.
A4vaifu.ja (An'Bbi-fQ'yU'ebe),t3Juiilb, ^^^^|
K 22 Q.
I 72; ii. 136. ^^^1
Atali, A^ari ^Xl-diVli), near MiitlAu, ^^H
AfiAAAg (*0-4«rtg<kia), BCdbUsLitvn,
IQ Cbiueae Wu^obti-p'u^aB^ L gS,
ii. 265* ^^^1
105 0,, 226^229, 237,
Atharv&vida or Athan^dn^ ('O-U- V
AaMdhA ('Aii-#bji-cbft) motith, L 72.
pVi-tia), in Cbineae Chtn-4hut H
Aabtfv d^r^ba, i. 51 ; ii. 31 n. ;
Jangtmi^ and Shu-lujif L 79 u. H
iwbt^a hfxihi trtJtf, ii. 117.
Atliena. li. 259 d. ^H
^t^cn^tm^jA^f (jJA'kiaWu), i, 104,
dtinan, Ii. 231 0. ^^^H
149 ; ii. 143.
Atm5]Ankb^E'a ruma, L 20 ] n., ^^^^|
A*t atr«?aiii, ii. 44 0*
202 ^^^1
AfliU-9labi, i. 49 ; iL 1$, 16.
AtjHnabi^kfiU ('O-tbi-p'o-Gbi lo), ib ^H
275-277. ■
AArtiak^tA, i, 13 d,; iL 6S u.
Aub^-ata, town on the Talui nrer, ■
Ai»6kn>r4J4 ("O-fibu-kiLiX in Cbineae
i. 29. ■
Wu-w«i, date wf^. i* 56 11. i workft^
Audi], AyAdliyA, i. 2I0 n. ^^^H
kc, i. IT, 31, 40, 50, 51, 55, 57, 53,
Ara^lhdmijdfaka, I. 151 n. ^^^|
87; 67,9*, no, 112, 1131125, i;:7,
Aval6kir.iB^viira Bodbie^;ittva fO-fu- ^^H
■ I37» J3S, 139. 140 tr., 144, 146-
lu^be -to-i'Kbt-'fa-lo-p'u-Ba)^ in ^^^^|
1 I4S, 150. isr, 171, 17s, 177, 17S.
Obiii«ii9 KwjiD-t^z'-tBAi, Kwaii^ ^^^H
180, 186, 187, 200, 20J, 22 If 223,
yin^ Jtc, i. 39, 81 ; 60, II4 tht ^^^^
i24, 225, 230, 231, 237, 240 ; ii, 4,
127, 1 28, 160, 212; ii. 103, n6, ^^^^
Sn, 7, fj, 19,11,24-27. 29-32,
129, 137 n., 172. 173. 214 a-f ^^H
33 ".* 4<^i 45' 46. 6», 64, 65, 67,
224, 225, 233 : J«^ a b<>rrP, ii. 242. ^1
_ 75t&J, S5. **6, 8S-96, 113, lis,
Avan<Li ^'U'foiU'Qb'ii), ii. 2Sa ^^^H
^^^^^^^33o iNDEX. ^^^^^^^^^^B
Feitomtloti of P'i-cben-|>Vpu-lo,
^^^^^^H CbinefiH SUU&u^^sse^ ojomtsterj^
iu a72 iL
^^^^^^H
BAlniHr (Pi-lo-m«4o),«»piUl of Gufj.
JMim, ii. 27a
Bill! 4jr B^ltkUn, Bolor (rPa*lu*
^^^^H 11. to.
l*Oi i- t^$ *i* ; u. 29S.
^^^^^^H Aviddbi^kiuTia ('O-pL-to-kie-Li-n*^,
BAl^ft (hib-bih^km) OF Bai, naOM
^^^^^^^1 it] CtiineH Pti -cbwai]g-yu!,
of A toWD, i. 10 ; 24.
^^^^^^H mnDMtery, iL 6i| 6s, 63 q.
bttmbti for»it, ii- 147 n., 16 L
^^^^^H Aviddbftk»rnitpiira ('0-pi-Vo-kie-lA-
bambuirtttdeii (P^tii^aua), ii. 161.
^^^^^^H iia)f in CbiQej9« Pu>chwaDg-'rb,
BAmiyin tFati^yeTi-ua), town of Af*
^^^^^H
gbaniit4ii, i, 39 u,, 49, li 2I ;
^^^^^^B Avur, iL 231 n.
imagea j^t, L SJ, 55 n-
^^^^^^^H Ayaiuukliii. See H&rainuklLA,
B%i^ poet. i. 210 ti>
^^^^^^^1 ui/ana {fiinj)^ tw^dc^tida^ S««
BAii&rJis (Po-It>-fii-s*eX i, iT* TO : 47
^^^^^^H
i].p 134 II., 137 Ji. ; u. 43. 44, 46 n*,
^^^^^^^H (chti)^ L 95 n.
47 »'*» 61 n.
^^^^^H Ay 6cib jA ( 'O-y 1 1 -to) ur Kfkiilii Audb,
Bahqu (Po^Dal eottatij, i. M.
^^^^^H i. 106 ti., 224 f', 239 EL., 240 u. ;
^^^^^^H ti., 209 tu
26811.
^^^^H ^jwitI^ CO-jun m Obtuese
Bitrftbar bain, iL 136 n.
^^^^^^H JfiH^-JtM aod Bfrnn-lun^ i. 79 ti.
B*rsgl<io village, iu 167 n.
^^^^^^^^ ^^uj^ mat (dtan^-U), longAhed, il 74.
B«r%iii, iL 45 IK
^^^^^^^^^1 AEhdnlidi a draguEi, L 51 ti.
Eapdya^a, BbjirAch, ti, 259 n.
^
Bttireu ridg« (Cbib-litig) di^triet, I
Bnati district, Vu 14 n*
^^^^^^ BXbXtalt, fcinnUiii of £lApAtr», i.
^^^^H
bdeUtntn^ gnrjgnta^ ii. 265 n.
^^^^^^^1 Ikd^ktili&it (Fu-fco-abuDg'tin]^ tlm
B%iilm— HuUk, several plftCft <'l
^^^^^H Bavdff^Tfwe <>f Strabo, the OiW*
ibit» finme, i. 95 n>
^^^^^^^ 3d^af5a ai Pttjlcmyj L 42 lu ; ii.
BebAr bill, it l^il n.
B^jVadilon the KfislinA, 11 , 221 tv.«
^^^^^I
^^^^^H BadlA. Se« BImUL
233 i>.
^^^^^^1 liA^MTiixb Lakp, i. 13 ; 17 u.
B«ia-i4gi>t], c^ipiul of llifl £>Liv
^^^^^1 Ikghliiifc Bftitbelftn (Pu-kin-kDh a
kbitAi, i z6 D.
^^^^^^^H district north of tbe Ojcu^,
BerHr^ iL S09 lu
^^^^^m 43^
Bfltik (Fa-tij, i, 35,
Mrtffdufo, ij. 203 u.
^^^^^^H
Bbadrii (Pt^-lob m ObineM Hl^ii, a
^^^^^^^^H hahiro— l^di, DnbelievfTB, i 9 1 n.
devote*, ii* 55 n> ± a tnee fp'o-fu*
^^^^^H Bdbli/LrhUU Sti0 VAibbira, iL 155 n.,
MJ.88.
^^^^^^1 t8t
^Aadra^ln^pi (Hi«ti-kifs), the k^lpi M
of the »gi-8» L W, Tft ? iL 13, iS^ f
^^^^^^^1 Bairat ur Vjritaf 1. 179 n.
^^^^^^^1 Bai^wiliA, tbe country <jf tbe E&ia
19, tt6, 132^ Ibc.
^^^^^^^1 HAjfmt^,
BbAdrapMin( PVt*-lo-po-t'o) tnontk,
^^^^^^^m liikrdr, 138 LI.
i. 72.
^^^^^H tiakbria (Tti-bia, VuAm), i. 14 ; 37 u.,
Bbadrarucbi (Po-t*o-Iodiii-clti) BKUt-
^^^^^^m
Bbu, iL 263 t^ 275,
^^^^^H middibyti-rftj^i {Fo-lo-*i>-ti-to^, in
Bbagatpur (CbimipdJ, ii, 1 91 ti,j
^^^^^^^H CbltieAe Ye<i-JLh» kin FT r>f Hiai^-
192 n,, 20I ru
^^^^^^B dba, 119 ti.f 16^-170; ii. t6S,
nh%yndi'vi| it. Si n.
^^^^H 1^.173
^^^^^^H lUJiya, ii. 61
BUjindirj (P'o-tii), L 210,
^^^^^H iMkb (Pu-Jiu'loV town of BAktna,
BlLir^gava BdLhniana, ii. 259 Ik,
^^^^H L ii 1 39 0., 43t 44 Km 4^} 49 "<
Bb^u^b, Bh4rukn<?hchba, B)iiin]li>
J
^^^^^^^^^^^^TNDBX^^^^^^^^^ 351 ^^^^^B
W^eh^iftvft or Ba^t^^^i (F(>-lu-kie-
Borddhonk1it!» ii. 1^4 n. ^^H
■ ehVp'o), ii. ass "m 259 11.,
^<»rpl^. ii9/ ^^B
■ 360 Q.
BrabmA (Kao), i. AS ; ii. 35 n„ 1 15. ^^B
■ Bbaj^kumvAimi (P*(>.««-k(e-lo-fn-
127, V
■ mo}, in Chinese Yib-cbeu, king of
BralimacbAra, ii. 35 n. ^^M
K&Eii>iitipA, iL 196.
Brabmocb^ri i>4 (Fj^ti-cbi), in CblnPM ^^^^
Bhati itr HndhL^ ii. 20 n.
Tuing-i, 1. B7i ftod courteBaii, ii. ^^^|
K Bb^^l^fkiA piocoMttirj at YAlablil* li,
■ 267 n.
^1
Bi-HbTOHdfttta (Fan-Hbeu), kmg of ^^H
Kusamapura, i. 207. ^^^f
Tuing-piti, ii. 323, 224 0,, 225 n.
Bmbmadiitiorija (PiLn^jU'Wang), 11, ^^^|
BbdwoJpur, ii. 265 ti.
Ih 73- ^W
Bbida (Pi-tu), i. 36,
BrabDiadeva. or rftjX ), 2lSj n. 22, ^H
aTJbAM(Pi-fc**ij), ii. 5, &c.
123, 126. t33, I4S, 14S, 1S4. ^J
bkilihunU, I Z9.
Briibma-gnjA, ii. I13 n. ^^^H
iMmiL (Pi'tiKiJ Durgi, tetuple of, i.
Bmbmakdvikiifl ( laii-t'ivii), Brabmi ^^^|
113, H4J n. 21411,
beavetie, i. 40. ^^^1
BhogiulSvI, ii, 81 f».
Brmb ni an lui itn , ii . 7 r n . ^^^|
Btihtnnn c:)fjt« (P u-bi-men), iV SS, ^^H
Bli6*iay*rmau, iL 8t n.
Bbiiila, diUib of, ii. 17 n., 20 n.,
9S, 100, 104; 69, 82, 89; \mh%^ ^^M
29 n.
Hevipg, M. ^^H
BbitvniiL^vam in Orissii, Lit 205 n.,
BrAhmao ^^^E* )>' ^71- ^^^|
206 11.
BrAbma^ itifipired bj demon, ii* ^^^|
Bt^iffit iirTT^nfft?, the Vip|l4 riYer,
^^H
I T65 Ji,
Brflbmanna^ notliiQg' IcDOwn of, L ^^^|
BiMflT^f river, 1. 147 n.
^H
Biddbakajii, Ci.rruptiim of D|lb»dA-
Brihmiimpiiru, town of Mfltwft, il, ^^^H
ra^jai ii. 62 a.
262r 26s n, ^^H
Biju&r 10 liobiLkhftnd, L 190 n.
BiK^pur, IL 62 n.
6rabiLi:iptjrii (PVlQ<bIh-ma<pu-lo), ^^^|
^^H
bimha^ Btyontfi fp^fiTtdit, ii. 102 n.
Briihaijir&, Durgi, ii. 214 11. ^^^H
Biuitiili-a rilj.t \Pln-pi'8O'k0, i. BX ;
Hrubmpri conv<rri% iL 224 ti, ^^^H
ii, 2ti., 85, 102, 148, 1$^, 465, 166,
Urabtnarftgiri (iVIo-uio-lu.ki-li), ii. ^^^H
177,188, 189.
214.
BindiaaAr-i riijjt, i, 2 ti., 140 U.
BflUndArnnyit, if. 62 n.
Bingheu], tbe Mutigul Miu-bulftk, i.
ho*jm^ BiiddbiL*«, preiervett at Balkhf
27 n., 2S f).
J. 45-
birUit (fu^)p i. too.
Biiddbiibbodra (Fa-fcVj-pa-to-lo), In-
Bij&s liver— VipA^ i. 167 Ft., 173 n.,
dian ^ramanft, i, 13.
i?7 i*^
Buddtiit-charUa^ ii, t6 n., 54 n.,
WciAt, i, 138.
55"^
Bdrlbldbs^rma^ patriarchj i. 119 11. ^
Biiddbaddsa (Po-t 0. t*o .«o), In
t20 rt, ; lL 25 1 P.
Cbineaa Fo-ttse, i. 230.
B^hidrumfi {i^\%-%uzhy%\ Chinese
Buddhadbartim, 28 th patrirtrcb, i.
M r<2A-/Av, 1. 106 ; 47, loi, 142; ii.
105 n., l6S 0.
■ 54, Jl5-i»7- l^U I2ji I27i 132,
Buddba.gaya, I H3, 134, J37, 138^
■ 133* *35- '74. 333, 224,
142 t). ; ii. 13 n, ^^^H
■ BMhimmida ( l''^l-ti.tao.cb^mg), in
Buddlia-:^!:ijll I u script ion, i. 9 ; 224 n« ^^^H
V CbineAct 7'£iD-rA'a7i5r^ ii. Ji6.
Budd b fig 1 1 pt4^ -rij a {Fo-LV>kii:^-to)i, in ^^^^|
nadbisattYa (P*ii-ti-ftki,to), i. «1, S3,
Cbintr^ne Kio-ini and Klu-bu, a ^^^^|
7S, 9S ; tbf great eartb, 1 1.
king, 1, 168 n. ; ii. 16S. ^^^^
BAtibiviJiilm (Fn-ti^aau), i. Tfi,
BtiidlKkiii, iL 147 n. ^^^H
Bukb&rn. (Pti.ho), i. 3^, 35 n.
Buddba^e htiir mid iiaiitt, t. 22 1, 230^ ^^^H
Bulur (Po-lu-lo) or Balti, B^iltbUn,
236, Ii. 173 J twtb, i. 159, 160, ^^M
i. 03; 135; ii, 298,
222^ ii. 249; in Ct-ylan^ii. 24Sj ^H
Bykr (Po-U-bo), ii. 2S9.
249 i imrtgH of, i. 21, 50, St n^ ^^^™
^^^^^^ 332 JS'DEX, ^^^^^^^^^^M
^^^^H T02, 202, 231a, 23s, 236, ii. 2tS,
ChikraTartlii - rlja (Cb'o^ii - hn^^B
^^^^^H 2 J 7, 25 2« 322; p&tra ur b«ggmg-
wang Of Laii'^atlf ), m flnircr**! ■
^^^^^H difeh, L Tt ; 9^ 99 u. ; «j«l.,iI1, L
in.*y*n:b, L i, 204, 205 ; iL 124, ■
^^^^^H 0; t^ahitetl igiire of, i. I03 ;
172. ■
^^^^^^B rube, T. 96 ; «Uadow, i 31 ; 94 ;
Cha-kiu-kia— YarfciawgJ 11,307. ■
^^^^^^H abuti TiJiurk, L 9f ; akuLi-buue, ).
Cbalukyaa elatm u* bti of Uie met? wf H
^^^^H
Hint!, i. 1 1 1 r% ■
^^^^^^H BudilbiL l6kJ3niit)i^ ii. s62, 263.
CLampA (Ciieii-po) or Cbacipipiiri, H
^^^^^^K BuUdUojiLihliii (Fo'tViUiiig-bo)t ^^-
i. 71 ; 215 n. ; ii. 187 G.^ 191 L, ■
^^^^^H ctple of Ananj^a, i. 237, S3&
192 n, ■
^^^^^H Buddbflp&Uu, Buddbij^t teaoh^r, i.
Champakji (Cheti-po^kia), i. 23 1, ■
^^^^^^H
CbampAjiagar, ti. 191 11. ^^^B
^^^^^^B B 1 tdd h n V ana ( Fi>.t*o>f a-na) moiin tain ,
Champion ]tik«, ii. 59. ^^^H
^^^^H
ObAn4i, Durg&, ii. 214 q. ^^^H
^^^^^H Budatimu (Northern}, i, 9.
Cbfiud^ ii. 209 Q* ^^^B
^^^^^^B BudflbiHt biiokSf it. 2t6 11. ; in Chlti^,
CbaiKiA town, il, 254 n. ^^^H
^^^^^m
Cbajid.iU (CUen*tA4o), low caito, £^
^^^^H BihiaiiiKt ^cbooW kc, I So.
S8; r40.
^^^^^^L Buddhidb triiidi Unildba, D]iafiti%
ChaTKliiii Kniiika— Kanithk)*, I 56 n.
^^^^^H and Sft£g1jii, u 50 11.
^c?f«£jfan^m (cbeurtuii'tiup^u). hd*
^^^^^^^H btiililLngfi, tudLaii, u 73.
diii-wtJijdp ii. 232.
^^^^^^^H Bnkhilriri, ii, 307 u.
CbundrabLftga (Clieti-t*n-lo-p*0-kiaj,
^^^^^^H bvlak {Turkish ) pu-to, OAtnpiog*
dieta-iqi of the, i. 150 ti.
^^^^^^^b
Cbatidfagui, ti. 232 a.
^^^^^^H BvXrtti of Ptolemy, i. 135 ti«
Ob*ndrigtiptn Maurya, I 17 : taS n,
^^^^^^V^ BalimgLiir i. 19.
c4(imfnt»tdil/i» (^U£A-n^i-<!A«ir, t
^^^^^^H B u lu M n ^tl an r& j a, ii . 230 ti.
g*m, it 152, 253.
^^^^^^^H Burmt,
CbiiJidniklrtti, a BaJtlbiat t*«clii*r,
L 190 u.
^^^^B
Cliaiidt-apilLla (Uy-yii^b), a deiroiK»
ii. 171.
Cbaudraprabbii rILja (Cb^n-U^lo^po*
^^^^^^^H cadmia nf Pliny, it. 174 m
^^^^^^^B CnUminn, at tbn moutL of Llie Id-
la-p'o]^ in Chiiie*e Tuehkwiog,
^^^^^^^B
i. 138; ii. 213.
^^^^^^^H cJiUndar (ibti royal), L 6, 9 ; Hiudii,
tJtang, a meostirv of ie> feet, i. 47*
^^^^^^B
Cbaug'an, ejty» i. 12, IS. 2S 1*., 83.
^^^^^^^^ cjktnpkojr^karp^m^ ii. 232.
Cbang-K'ieni Marqiiait Fu-WAn, L
^^^^^^^^v cjii][}ibdieni, i. 14 u.
I n.j 5 ^-i ^ ^'
^^^^^^^^P Cftpma, CapiitfleiiD, and CapbuKi—
Chiing-kwanjtfj prefecture', h 82, 8i
^^^^^^^B KftpbH, L 54 n., 56 n*
Chatig-tai, brother uf Hiueti Tiiaf^g,
^^^^^^^B Caap 1)111 Sea^ L 36 »«
i- 3*
^^^^^^^B oaiitefi {t-arna), Indkn^ i. 69, S2 ;
Cb^ug-yf^b, fortified tow a m Kaii-
^^^^B
Hiib, i. IS, is.
^^^^^^^B cmatratiiiii, 23.
Cbuiig'Yueb, author 4>t preface and
^^^^^^^H u4— dfii (wij-t*u), i. 146.
introductian to Htuen T^IulU]^*
^^^^^^^1 €iwm of AfiC^^A^^^^^"^! ^- 59 °'
Si-^ti-ki, u t n.
^^^^^^^P c;«r««U^ grow til nfj IL So^
Chanua or Jlna B6dhiitttti«t tl
^^^^^H C0vlntir SimbaK U iSS. 1S9 ;
2S9»
^^^^H
Clmttiehl (Chen-che^, s womtn, 119^
^^^^^H Ciof^t^it^ elephatilfl, ii. 49.
^^^^^^B CbijcbAtii&u (Cbi Dgob-yijti*ti^),
dal-wtjod, ii, 532.
Cb&rikar (Sha-lo^kfa ty, villigv BOir "
^^^^^H
^^^^^^^ Ctt iitr% (Cbi*U-1o}, niontb, L 72.
Opiio, i. 57 n., 59 ti*
^^^^^B CI'Aj tCbf^^^bi), Tafthkaiid, i. 30,
^^^^^B €li'«iA« (Ch«-ki«) peopEe, i, 33 u.
Cbaritrapura (Cbi^'ti-td-to), ■ea{>ort ^
of Otkala. in Cbim^^ F^bing, il ■
^^^^H ilw T«ikk«,
205, 230 n.| 233 EL ■
^^^^^^^^^^ ^^^^^^^t
■
H *'dmHty-witTiout-]nt«rmi*iiiuM/* ii.
Ch'-bdog Tii«, emperor of China, IL
^^^^1
■ 167.
2S2 n.
^^^^1
■^ Ch^iikal nr Chircliik river iu Tar-
Cbi-^Vijn&rjit, 11.940.
^^^H
kUiAn, i. 39 Ti.p 30 ti.
M^ktipiftjnl*t, Ii. 33.
^1
Clmttan— HimAliiya lake, iL 49 n.
Cbih-kia— Cbaka^ poo pie, i, 33.
^^^H
difirwr ri^iAyM* (fwie-shill'do], fiiHr
€b!ii4in^, Barren Pns4, I M, 85.
^^^H
i|»irUiml ^;iciJh.u*H, il 691
Ohi-i, Buddliiit pllgriuj, i, 224 ti.
^^^H
ChAu iUniinty (b.cl i 122-256), whonfs
Cbi'in Lin, i, 18.
^^^H
family name wm Ki, i. 2 11,
Ch i-Kmj-ta ng-fo- to- n i — VaJrapSif i-
^^^H
CbAtibam taounds at MiLtiiurft, h
dMratti^ ji. 36, 22$.
^^^H
iSt It.
Cbi-ki't'b,— JuHen ftnppoK-s to be
^^^H
cA{2tt-^ui^ — red-eolotired, i. 1 66,
ChikdhfL or Chittur* li. 271.
^^^H
t!liau*hu-li, convents, L 21*
Chikitsiividi^df Cbin, l-fanrf-min^, i.
^^H
chau-iaHf wcicsded bridgea, ii, 149 ti.
78* 153 n-
^^^H
■ CUeha DukhUriin muuntaia (*U-hi-
chiliiiCitHiTi {i(j4iin)f i. 1 n., lO.
^^^H
■ TiafX i^ 61 TI.
Chilk» LAke, IT. 206 D.
^^^H
■ Cbeka or Trtkka (Tae-kifl), kingdom
Cbi-modo— Malttkiltiip ii. 231 h.,
^^^1
of Amr^taar, i. 193, ii. 274, 375.
232 n.
^^^H
Cbe-ttio*t*o-na or Ni-oio country, iL
Cbitia, date of importabton of Bud^
^^^H
33S'
dhtsi bi^uki into, i. 10.
^^^H
CUe-meli— AlEflii, i. 24,
Cbiim (Cbi-iia-kwS}, I 8, 10, fil,
^^^H
Clierokerit^ tuwti in TurkUtiii, 1.
103 i 57 "., S^ 217; ii. 196,
^^^^^1
39 «*
J02. 319-
^^^^^H
— ^ CUisuil> ri?or, tlio ChiindrabhAga, L
chtftdni \cU\'UJi-mX in Cbineae
^^^^^H
■ 165 »i.
kan-cJii-lai — tbe ppacb, i, 174,
^^^H
r chm-eh'ing-i^o, Bpociet of rice, i.
Cblnapati (Chi-im-pi>ti), country in
^^^H
179.
the Panj4b, i, 1670., 1 73!,
^^^H
Cbon-dhn— Gb4aipur^ ii 44, 6 1-
chtnaTdJap%Ura { Cb i - u a- lo - sb e-f o-U-
^^^H
Chen-ohu-na, capil*! of Fu-H-ehL ii*
lo), in CbiueBe hait-wafiti-Ueu—'
^^^H
7S.
the pear, L 1 74.
^^^H
^Hienghiz Kbili>, L 2Q n., 35 n., 56 n.
Ching'im, i. 108.
^^^H
Oben^KwHa T'^i-Toung, t^uiptsrar, u
CbinchJ, a conn*?!riiii, ii. 9 n*
^^^H
1 n.
CbiQchimand, i. 4T ; ii. 9 n.
^^^H
CbeD-mu-na — YaraiuiA river, i. 1S7.
chin-ckii^-t\iiij di»b, ii. 1 29.
^^^H
CbeD-po — ChanipA, i Tl ; ii. 191*
Ciiiutf or Cbtnigari^ — -Ciilutipati, i.
^^^1
Chen-i^h^to'r fi>r K'woh-neh-to. Stfe
1730.
^^^H
Khost.
Cb-hing Ho, a ennncb, it. 2S3 n.
^^^H
Cbefi'Hbl, common name of Hineij
Cbing-kwong, i. 93.
^^^H
Tiiuig, £, 2,
Cbu]g-iiai)g— Suiniimtlytt lohotil, L
^^^H
CbeO'lA- lo- po - ln-p^o^Chandrapn-
■ bba, i 138.
200, 207 ; ti. 2, 44.
^^^H
Chinff-m I n^- lun — th e V^kant nam
^^k
f Clieti-tt>kiA — Chlmn^nka, iL 30.
of Pftiiini, i. 114.
^H
Cbercliern of Miir<]o I*ulo^ «Ame as
CI 1 i - ngo b -y en - n a — (3bagb4n iAb.
^^^H
Shen-abaD, j. 12*
Chi n 'kin -nnm — KAdcbanEini^t^ wif«
^^^H
Che «lii, i, 29 n*, 30, 31. See T»ab-
of KuD^la, i. I4r n.
^^^H
kfln^.
Cb'in-na — JiuM, ii, 2lS n.
^^^H
cheHtnut (2^), i. 6S.
Vh itiv n d^va ^y6trit { C Id 1 ui- ti-p* -k iu-
^^^H
Clie*ti, utone civ*", i, Tl-
tadotj ill Cbinene H.in-sUl-llen
^^^H
Cb«t]> Aui, ii. 6S D.
chongi ii. 300.
^^^H
Cliliatidakii (Clien^ta-km), Biddbftr-
(ikin*tu.-kia—tu\dtd:a frHit, i. SS.
^^^H
tba'a ebn^rioteerj L fil ; ii. 29 n,
Chirchik river. See CiiutkitL
^^^1
30y 102 n.
Cbi'taio-^ChaitrA. <
^^^H
CbbnluoA, ii. 7S n.
CbitrAl, 1. 119 tl.. 135 n. ; ii. 29611^
^^
Qihatrapatl, IodI of tbe pflmard, in
Chi ssntf 't Hfjij — Siibbabi.
^^^H
H Cbiti«ae P'ao-chn, Inrd of trea-
ehitfipdit^Mln^ ii. 3 n.
^^^H
■ BUrei, L 13 n^ 14, 16.
Chi-yeu, i. 18, 33, 38*
J
^^^f 354 ^^^^F ^^^^^^^H
^^^^H Chi' jueb —J Mn achRUd ra, 1 1. 1 7 1 .
^^^^^^H
^^^^H Cbdiii country or Cbuija (CUu-ti'
^^H
^^^H y^, So'h), ii, :22;, 249.
^^^^H Chuw dynjiety, L 94 ; 217 i>*
D^DjiLi montet— DAiatii6l£a,u itit^
^^^^H Chu or CUui river (Su-yeU), 1. S9 ;
DsUiio tribe, i. 37 n.
^^^^H a6 11., 27 U., 29 n.
D^dLfililu or TiirtMj i, 29 u^
^^^^H Chuh-Vimg, r»ue of tb« ^'tUr«fl
Dai-Qftklf JApansM ni^me of Toilni'
^^^^H A07«rt9igiifif*' i. 7 D.
TAnii, i. 59 n.
^^^^H CliU-ku~[io— Yiukmn^ kingdom, L
Dakfibina (Ta-Uido)— DekluUiflOUa-
^^^H
try, i! f B. J
^^^^H Chu-Ii ye— Chvil3ra ot Cti6lji, li. 337.
Dal^hindifana (Nab - hing), ib« ^H
^^^^H CbuiHla (Sbyu i'oi, ii. 32.
ujttrcii of tbe fiuQ tu tbe «outli, ^H
^^^^H tV*iinfj-s>t^*fiin*p^'o-ih^^Vihkdtha-
i. 71 n* 1
^^^^H ptiikamnii-pdda i'4ilra, i< 161.
DAmdaioft mound, tseor Mn-tbtui, i J
^^^^H Okunff-ti€-fm-*0'pi-ta'mo ^^ Abhi-
lS2n. ^^
^^^^H d^r«n£tprdbi-(f nd-jic£c£a ^iktra^ i.
/Miia|kt£i (Shi-ohu), re1i]^i0u« patvDif, ^H
^^^H 109-
H
^^^^H dEU-cba-abi-Io— TakihEiiLli, L 33.
DandarikiL tTati-tn-In kin T) motin* ^H
^^^^H Chu-«i>Iung^ % pilj^m, i. 10.
Uiu, iiizn. Sra Dant^yaki. ^H
^^^^H Ch\i-ti-6e-ku^Jj6tLBhbh il 167.
dantaiM4hi (Un-l^-kift -ae-cb'Aj, in
^^^H Chw>mg, 1. 05.
CbincAe th'i-mo^ Buddbn'^ tootb^
^^^^H C^/t if^nf^ - ^fi n * t a * ahinp - Mng - lun —
deanerp ii. r73-
^^^^H MaJidmtm »^rdlankdra(tka^ i
D&tiUldka (Tau-u4o'kiik} mouneiin,
^^H
in Q-^ndhirji, i. f 13. ^_
^^^^^H circle aign, iu 9a
DiLTvh ur Dimili<i'idm{Hi-nio-to-lH ^H
^^^^^H 01 ril Ad tti i 1 1 i i b i-atiiitif i^Bj,
iu Badakiihili}, L 42 t]« ^M
^^^^V GkttBe« (flae-aiiig), four, t)f Eving
Daraij-Gaz, i. 39 n, '
^^^^H beingi, i* 150 n.
Dftrail or D&ril (Ta-li-lo), old ^piUl
^^^^H oWuliuuttH of KJodufl, i. 77.
of Udyftiia, i. 134 ; Talley, L It.
^^^^^H glimate »f India, L 75,
Fiilril, rivefj L 1».
^^^^^H dotbingt i. iSo.
Dard country, i 13 t 1 19 ti., 134 tu
^^^^^H Cloud^atoiiti TMuuiitam flaAgb&rAmA,
liiLrgluiuiikba, a BtiiUm^n, ii« 179.
^^^^M 103. 136 u.
Dariua, inBCriptioa of, L 6t ti^ \
^^^^1 ctHsk (wMul gf tbeWKukkuta p«da,
Dariika, ii, io2 tn ^H
^^H
Diirunta in KAbul, i. 91 n, ^H
^^^^^H Ci'ck'et-focit-motmtaiDj i, 64 ; 33S n. ;
D&rvik& district, i, 15011. ^H
^^^H ii. 13 n., 22 n., 14^ 144, 145.
D^rwAis iu Kumidbai i. 41. ^H
^^^^^H Cock<gardrLi su^bAdlniti, iL 142 Q,
i^ajbiAia^i ^^^ra (Sbi-ti'kiti|1, i ^H
^^^^^^1 fjummerce of Inriio, j, S9.
22S. H
^^^^^H Cuufuciu^^ i, 94 ; 4 u.
doia^N^ (ali^i-I^), TeEi-pow«r, u. yti^ ^H
^^^^^H CotuiUuititiovEik, town, L 26 tu
55 '■-« 75- H
^^^^^H ooppflr^ nativti (teou-nhib), 1. S91
date fruit {Unu), i. S& ^H
^^^H 177, 194, 19S.
Duulatlbdkl, ii. 255 n. ^H
^^^^^1 Cophene (Ki-ptt))» L 100,
Dautin, ii. 65 Gu ^H
^^^^^F earned inn {ma-nao) dkh^ iL 129,
Daiin^^A'l^l'i^'^^S vi11ag«^ L 229 ^ ^H
^^^^^F courttiAfLu itpd BmlituaGb^rinBf ii.
Deer-forest (Ln-yeU ii, 45. ^H
^^^K
Dfter'fe«t*daLigbtcr or gjrU E 7' ^1
^^^^^H oreaturei, four kinda of« Vu 36 1*
■
^^^^^H ere til all nn of Buddlm'i Uydy, IL
Deer-king birtli, iL $1. ^H
^^^^B
"deer park/* (L 48 n., 55.
^^^^^B criminals, i S3 1
Degw&nij villAgdi il. 65 u., 66 n.
^^^^^V p croflier {nek cbenng), i, 96 n.
DeUaa, I 49 ^^
^^^^H crjAiol ditib (po-eA*i)i i> 177 » i^*
D^iiitr Eflpi, t be i niu gatec, i* 36 n
^^^^H
demoTi'itiBpired Br^cnatii, Ii loo.
^^^^H ourouma {tfu-km) ginger* L 54 n.
"depoflited bowa «.nd cttibi^" toMcr
^^
of, and origin of naii^e, L 63-
^^* ^^1
Bftrabbjifa, king of YMah], ii. 267 n.
dlionna, Cbtneae Fa^ tbe kw, i. 6& ^ ^^^H
Berbeiidj near the Oaipt&o, i. 36 n.
^^^H
Derbent^ i. 36 n»
DbartDiigupijia (T^an>wu-te and T^iU]> ^^^^^|
dessert of drifting sAud^ i. S^ ; IL
mo^kio*tct), iti Cbiueise Kii-mi-pu ^^^^^|
334.
^^^H
"l>e«ert" (Kwang^je) WbAra, 1,
dhttrmakd^ii, body of Ibe Uw, L ^^^^H
B7.
204 ^^^^H
deserted towti b Turkeat&n^ i. 28.
(thannakd^a fFa-ebin], tbe spiritual ^^^^^|
DSvus, Brilititn^iuaL god«, i. Si, 7S ;
esaencp nf Buddbo, ii. 37 n« ^^^^H
10.
DbarmakAti or Dbnrtiingnptd (Ta* ^^^^H
D^Vft BiW3biBattV4(Ti-p'ti), in ChineflC
ino-kiu*t)), aSbao^nn, i, 76. ^^^^M
TVfu i. iSS 1, 231 ; iu 97-99,
DbaruiakfiU^tra or KiirukftL^Lra, u ^^^^B
210, 227, 303 ; toixndi the ffhan(dj
^^M
ii. 99.
DhannapiU (Tn'mn^po-lo), in Cbi^ ^^^H
B4v& tnoanUiin, U. 114.
neae U-fa, ii. no, til, 171, 223 ^^^H
Dfivuriljw, a 123,
f., Z2S n., 229, 230, 237, 23S, 239p ^^H
DSvji r4jjia, fuur* ii. 1 29.
^0. ^^^^^H
D«TjidattA (Ti-p'a-ta-t<3), In Chiiiefle
Dlmrinapattnna^ ^rdvaatl, ii. 1 n. ^^^^^^^^M
Tittn-ahu, i, 47, 48, 69, 61 ; ii- 8,
D/iaTmti*pifabi collected, ii. 162. ^^^^^^^|
9t 17*50, l5o^I53■ 'SS. aoi.
dharmaiarirn (fu-abe-li), ii- 146. ^^^^^^H
D6^«'^niH'iniiA^;ipujitao^ ii^ S n.
Dhartnil^kn, li. 90 ti. ^^^H
DAva Mlim l*i&uiia, i. 59.
Dbarmattkfa, error for Dbiirmatf4ta, ^^^^H
D^vanaiDpujutiBsn, king of Cejlati,
^^^^H
1 ohijiit 250 B.c,^ ii. 247 ti.
DlinrmatrfttA (T)t*md-ta-k-io), \n ^^^H
D§Ta|p&d4ri, li. 142 11.
Cbini?»i? Fn-kUn, aiitbor <if tli9 ^^^^H
D^Taiftrm ri ( Ti-p'o-ahe - in 0), jiutlior of
Vij^4Mya S4»ti'a, L 240.
Sa m tf iikldbh idharmn ^^"thtTU, i . gS^ ^^^H
^^^H
Devfci^ija (Tiyu^ai^im), i. 191 t
Dhartii»yarddbana, mn of AMika, u ^^^^H
Develop met! t (GreAt) flerieB uf writ*
^^^1
iDgB, i. IS.
Dharm5tt&m or Uttarmlhai-ma^ ^^^^H
dt»w (swetiL}^ Ctittiese itan^u, Sans.
f u n df*r of tbe Sa u tr &ialk a eoboolp ^^^^^|
amfita^ L I»
^^^H
dew*dij«1i, i, 67*
dha$U3tt tbe eigbteen, 1. 95 n. ^^^^^|
' mw&l&hillH, ii. 214 n.
Dhilviiika, priet, perhaps autbor of ^^^^^|
Dba]iii.ii4thieti, JuUtiu'a restoration
Ndg<ttniiiida.i i. 21 j n. ^^^^^H
of Ta-ii*o-fiili-teh-tij wbicb see.
DbrAbb.iia, i^ilAditja YL of Tula- ^^^H
Dbaiuek, tbe grettt tower 0^ ii*
bhl, ii. ^^^^1
45"^
DbniVApa^a (T'u4o-p'o.po-ttiK in ^^^^^|
Dliaiii^nltntikti, tL 22 T n.
Cbiof^Ae Cb^aiig-jnt, kitif^ of YaIa- ^^^^^^|
. DlnwtA-namlo^ ii. 94 "*
^^^H
Dhmvasdna I. of YaUbhl, li. 267 n. ^^^^^^
DharaQllc6tA ^n the KfTabnA, ii.
Dhruvnsena II. f>f YaUbiii, It. 267 ti ^^^^^
22Q f., 225.
Digauibara J tun as, NirgrantbiU], i ^^^^^H
cl&iKiiu, Cliineie iton^i a measure of
55 11., 144 n,, 145 n. ; ii. 20$ ti. ^^^^|
4 i^'ubits, i. 70.
Dioara (Ti-na-po)f I>inii|iati, IL 27 S ^^^^^|
Db&nyaka^nka, DhiLii^^vAtlpui^, or
Dfpa&karH BuddUa, in Cbine^ F^n- ^^^^H
Dhiinjakafaka, ii. 220 u.j 221 u.
aaug-po and ZbeQ-tHtig-pu^ i. 3& ; ^^^^^|
Bb4rtt, ^DbiriDiigani, ii, 260 u.,
91 Ti,, 92, 93. ^^^H
2£6ii.
DlrgbabbAranA (? Ti-kia-p'o^fo-na), ^^^H
Dhdrani, ii. 226 lu
ntoniuitf^rj, ii. 31 3, ^^^^^H
Dliamnikdi^, Dbaiijaka^ka^ li. 221
Mrtjh^gatiut ^ j. 79. ^^^^H
n», 226 u.
I>irgbanakb^ in Chinefie Cb^ini;* ^^^^^^1
cbao, author of tbe Dinfiianfikhdy ^^^^^|
foXa (Riu-cbcu'^tfliaiiiz)^ ii, 165.
pa rivrajaka 'paHpfleh eh ftd, iL 1 79. ^^^^^B
0har.i*5iia, I. of VjiUbbi, ij. 26S n.
ditteu^iona, Buddbiflt^ i, Sl« ^^^^^^H
Dlmron^Qti II. of Yakbbl, ii, 26S n.
diti^b, KukiU, ii. 9. ^^^H
<)itcb of Bhtitlft, lu tj n,
ditch of ^r!gtipt% il. t$2.
dirtflmn of SuHrat {ihiM)^ 11, 39^
41, 160.
Dongarftiir, ii. 260 n»
Dr«goii-p»kce^ i. 5.
Dtagoti'chApel, I 41.
Iliftri4^ (Ta-lo-pi'ci/a), equnUy, \l
32S, 131 n., 253.
dre*a of thft Hiiid4ft» i ?S ; Tttj^X, 76,
Drtiii8i(Ho)» i. 21011,; ii. 41,6511.
IhOfi* iiftp* (Piuii^-fiu-tu-pri), iL 65*
riiioi^^a convent, ii. 267 ti*
fliiAib4o, in Cliineae K'u^ sorrow^ i,
isj; ii. 105 n,
DukbuU^ fiLiber of SatDoka. i ill q.
Ihiigg, ti. 224 P.
Jhirgfid^vi fT^o-kia-t'leu-shm) or
BhltnidCv!^ i. IIJ n., 114 n,
DvdrnpAti (To'lo-po-ti) San do we, iL
20a
EastkuK H»a Chi da, i. sS,
«i^lit dragotiB, tlie taleuted «otib of
Siiiij 1. 4.
eigiit aafraocbiAemciutAi iL I43.
flight Vjijrapi^iBij iL 2a.
ICki^piirviitii i«,igl)ftriiu», i\ iSi n.
Eka^flftgri (To kiotiflu ma) ^Hlliihi, i
KlAfrntrn (I-lo-po-|A-lo), L S8 ; 137 ;
ii. 4t.
Ekphitut birtb, ii. 49.
iflqihtiot, tba perfutu^^ t 5 | wild|
Elephnnt iitrength — PLlui&ra 9tiip&|
16S.
Ktiif lake^ ii. 2t7 n.
Kniku or Mundii^ rock or ^ute, i.
ET>hthalifceii( Ye-tha)^ i. 16, 18, 90, §1.
145 n,
EukrftLides, B^irian king^ 1. 37 u,
Exe&libur, 11, 56 n.
ejelMiU of Biiddb^, L 9^
F(i-^i'lun — Abh idh^rtnti j^dn a-pra.
^Ana *S'dttrth u 175.
Fii-Uietj, Chinese travelter, 3 99-4 1 4f
A.D., i 11 STj 5*
FAliihAd,
Fa^la-na — Vara|iii or Varnu.
Fji-lit-pl— VaUbbi, ii. 266.
F)il^iii|^, Cbiiiese pilgrim, i. 10.
Frt-lutig, **cUy of deimrture,'*
the Orlasa coaat, ii, 205.
F^f» tttid Sit, hiwlm of Chifie
legendorj histoTy, i 3.
Fhu — BmhniA, i. 20 J j ii. 1 27,
Fnn, Stiftfikftt^ i. Tl.
Faij triUsa—TibetaJia, i. 17311-
Fau-bidg— BrAhmjini ii, 35 ti.
Farv-Bheu^Brahmadatta^ L 207 ; J
7r,
/a'*fAft-i(— cfA^nrtoJisrtfiB, it 1 44
F(*'*be-lo — Vajrftj ii, 170.
fiiii^t dajH, i 2t.
fau-pijh, ciipuln^ iL 5t*
Ffi -han — Fer^ti Anah ,
K-I.dh^4i {VaJHail), ii, 44, 66, i6a
F*'oii-tboii, a pngoda. L 101,
Fergbioab (FeMianJ, proTiTioe «n«l
town of TurkietAii, i. 30, p u,
Fire-titjnguiihing Bttkpa, ii 34,
FiruKpur or FinizibJd, ii, 194 u,
F[*h-»non4t*r sfcory, ii. 79,
tivp groat coiumandiDHDtJt, i. tft
fivefold spiritual body, ii, 94.
Five Indies, i, 9.
Fiyu kiDia (tbo)^ SUjin^hfto, Clni*n-
bio, K40-Bin|t« Yao, atid SbiiOt
who followed Hwiuig'ti, i* 7 tl,
ftvo #Jt-£ifi(iA4XJ, ii. 94 b,
five vidifdt, ii 42, fOi,
Fo-hi, empeTor, i, 2 o.
Fo-L'w6-ki dJActivertd bj KlapTotk
litid traixalated by R^tuiual, L 11;
new vertTODf i. 33- 8A.
Fo-Hn, Bjauiniitie empire, u« 27 S,
F».-li-tbi— Yfljji^ ii 44, 77, y%,
Fu- 1 i- shi-aa * i*aQ|^ - na — ^fTJ j iatb Asa*
PiititJBtbAnii, t. 56 «♦ ; it* 2^5.
Fo-lu-fiba — PimtebHpura (Ptabl-
war), i. 33^ 33.
Fo • shwiii, " river of reiigiow
tn^nt," the MftbAbhadT^ i 1S8*
Fo-Bba-fu— the YiMTjalia (Po-lu<«h»)
oE Hiueo l^fiUng, i 102.
Fo * Uj * fa ' oa- thiin — Buddlia^iiUJa
mountiuti, ii. 145.
Fo't'o*kio>to — Buddbagiiptafija» ii.
168.
Fo-t*o-to<io — BuddbAaa, i. jja
Fo>U'u — read Po-t^su* ii, 3S9, &e.
«
INDEX.
m
four contiDentu, !♦ lO, 1 1.
foor DflT»»Hkjju*, 11. 129.
taviv Eiiude^ nf life, ii, 2E4 n,
four kiiidit of creature*, ii, 261,
Frnprant DiouTiUin^^ u II.
Fu/the, frtmilj-, u 2B.
Fuh-bi or P^*n4t i»ne of the ** Uira*
ftovereipTia/* h 7 n. 9 n.
fu'iing—Mtidi^ ehma, \u 19411.
Iiiiie'ri of ail AiLut, i. 76 f.
funenls, I, S6^
Fu - fehe - an - Jr;i - lu — FujoHiiinirii
Ayaalimtit, ii, 74, 75,
GAJAPAn (Siat5g - cbtil, lord of
elephiitita, i. 13 n.. 14, 15, 16.
QandkkA river, ii, J4 jj., 66 xu
Q>iiid«kl, Little, river, il. 32 n.
Gftiidiirie or Gandnrit &t)d QaQikri-
ti», i. 97 n., 98 n.
OittJd^iiiHvlpa, ii. 138 n»
f/ttndhahati i f h i ft n g**i an g ) , perf u ra e
islrpb&iit, i. 5 u, ; ii. 13$,
OmndhAra (Kien-iVlo), Peabiwar
con « try, cimiitry *if *be Yai£uf-
wAahM, u 16^ 31, 93. TS. &&, 1^3^
103, 106 ; 56, 57, 63, 97, 98 n,,
r09TL, 13611., 151, 153 11., 1561 J.
Gdiij^il (KiQg'kiii}, river, 1. S6 f.
See GaFigfB^
Gifigmiw4ra (King-kirL-bu-Dien) or
GK&j^Aiiiri HandM4r«i, 1. 188 d^
igSn,
Gnngeii (King-kia) livt^r, MnbiL-
bbmlrft, K Ift^ 33, 67, Tl ; 1 1* 86 f,,
IS8, 197, tqS, 201, 206, 207j 2J4,
Zij, 218, 222, 223^ 224, 225, 229,
330; ii, 44, 64, 71, 77, 81, 82,
1S4, 1S6, 190, 191, 192, 193,20611.
Gangi (Kiug-k'i), a dragon, i, 122.
Garbvvdl, u 198 I J.
Giirjiuiapati, ii. 61 u,
Garjpur, ii, 61 u.
G>irmEi (Hwilb-!o-iTia)t L 39.
ffdiJta (kift-t'u), Cbuiffls jo"/7, nnd
fmi'j-Mtiiif;^ H fttanza, i. 124 11,
Oaiida, old mpital of B«ogid^ i, 2 10;
ii/j94n.
Gjiuiatnjit (Kiqo^tA^naio), Sramana, L
07 i ii. 8, 35, 151.
GiiyA (Kia-ye), L 51 1 tL 95^ 112 n*,
M3» "24 "m 136 n., 137 ^-f '42 »;
Chinese iiiaeriptioDfl at^ i. 10.
OityA -kilay n |rn ( Ki a-y e - k )a-Bbe-po)t
ii. 113, ii4j 13a
VOL. It
Gaji, Gboz, or DarAb-gaB (Kle-ebi),
i, 39 n., 48, 49.
GhAgbri river, i, 225 tj. ; \'k 64 a.
ghanfd (1ctD-t*i), i. 66 ; ii. 96^
ghaHfti Hounded, ii. 162.
Gblzipur fChen^cbu), ih 61, 62.
Gbiizna ^Htid-im], town of Af-
ghan iBidn, ii. 283.
GborbAndf lawn, L S^ n. ; Hvert 1,
67 n.
Obfiftba (K'lu-Bba), Chi^eai! Miaii<
ing, i. 142, 143 n.
GL^bira (Kiu-»bi-lo), a noble, i.
236.
Ob6Hhirnv?inn vihdra, i. 68*
Gboer4 \u Bill Mr, i, 91 11 ,
winger itfutln}, I 54,
Giribbajii, JL 161 ii,
Girjokp ii, iSa n.
GiriirmJA (Sban-cbjng) ii, 149 n.,
15S, i6f 0,
Girn4ra, MrMiiit Ujjanta, it 269 o.
Gfldbanya (KHii-t^o-ni), one of tbe
four dvipftB, i. It,
GoiiUy& river, ii- 2<>7 n.
G6dft¥jir! river, ii, 207 «., 309 n.,
217 n,
Gogardaebt river, L 42 n*
Gdkanlhsi T (Kn-bwSn-cb*A) oottveDt,
i. 1S6.
Gdldfltsi^er^ a king*B iian><', u 2a
Odld river, ii. 39,
Giitkonda, ii. 354 n,
GolJaK, ki<ig, r. 16.
Gdmatt river, 237 n.
G^matl, prieRta of, i. 36.
Oflndifvjlnft, ii, 209 n,
Gilpa {ILiu-pii), ivn iirbjit and autlkor,
J, 240.
GopHbi, cavi-, 1. 107*
GijiaUt (Kiti-pn-ln), a f^rngon, i, gj ;
filno tmiue of KukftlL *
G6pAlt (Kiu^pO'li), ii 9 n.
Gorakbpur, L 32 ii.
ff&Mrthachandantt (niu - tf% - sltan *
fanjt cuvv*fl.ljcad sandaUwivod, j.
44; ii- 145, 148. ]n Tibetan^
aQiong tbe Mongols, gurtht^a ;
if. 145 n,
Gddfii^gii mnunt (K'iu-?bMin-kia),
ID Cbiueae Niu-kiu mount, ii, 313.
GAvisaim (Kiu-jti-ehwacg-Da), in
Nortel ern India, h 199.
gradual doctrine ft>ien- kiau), i, 2iQk
l^rapH fpo-t4m\ L 88.
3J8
INDEX.
Orsiit VeliieJe. See H^bAjlVna,
Gr^dhraHwArmipenuigj U. iSo n,
GfldhraktktA - parvnU (Ki-li-tUiKjo-
wjd T'e*u-t'a!, i. QQ, SB ; 6 ti ; it,
46, 47".! I5^f "53-
fffffittpiili, in Cbitit'se Cliang-cue,
houi^tbolder, il J 60, 187.
Oriikma (Uhtgt<), hut firMon, L
Ifw^ul^ — bdelUiifn, ir. 265 ii,
Gllha§^iii^ king qI ViLklihl, iu z66
11^367.
(iuiiiixiiati (Kiu-Bn-mo-t') Bddlii-
MtivA, Cliiae«e Tih-bwiu, \\. 104,
io|, 106, 107^ loS, 1^9. t la
Ou^f«{»ttibba (E.tu-nA'pu-k'pV}, in
€liin«ifl Te-kwung, I if I, 192;
11.^75.
Qiipta urij i. [6S a.
Ourjjftim, kiugiioOT in tbe KoHli
P«&j&b, I 165 n.
Ourjjurm (Eiu>cb«-]o}, QiijtrA^ JL
aog, 371.
Gurtipi-lftgiri (E'lu-liu-po-t'o^bHti}, I
iQ Cbmoie T'*un-Uo-*UftD, ii, 1
GtiablLi^B^ tftaa« m Kusbinft. *nd
Ke^i^ti 56 El,
HAfBAK* tcMfTii, L 45 tu
liAir otrc!«^-^e 4rm%^ oi]« of tfar
tbtitf -Ifro ttiarfe« uf » BuddbA, 1.
It 67 tt.
Hutr-jind-iiatl rebc tt^p^, ii. Sex
HajljAk fi*H^ near Bkmij^, i
Hihodatt^ in J^|vt^ i 59 n.
UiMl, m LiltU B>4kb»i4, L 17 n.
BflB WNti^trx. i M, 4S, Tl« T^ 18,
t% ftp ati, ft I u. joo-joi.
Hul prndd, 201 (or 1061 SkCk to 9
Xw Mi^i Mm, If.
Bi4M(l»H4«Mf«.& tSs.
Hare JdUika^ ii. 59, 60 n,
Hiridw&m ictwn* i. 197 11., 19S d,
Hantntrriilfi — Tiiltlit - \ - Sulsdman
roauoUm m Kft^mlr, L 15s n,
HAriU or H*rlti (Ku-lt-tiJ, in Ciii-
iif deitioiiii^ L I [0 11.
H&dtipiitrA, tbe Ch&liiVja fojaI
famiij, &e, r III lu
HarmAt«li& ijI Diodfirna, JU 262 n.
H *r§b i^viuidh«i3 !i ( H*i-li -ih A-f 4 -t'ltn -
ua), Ht'tJMiTig^ i. 2 JO f. ; Ji, ao6 ti.
Heuiau-Abildl, 8 tni1«a Dorib cif
Sbtb-db4ri, i. 136 d*j 137 n.^
14511,
HAAfAiiAg&rft— Fnftbka]ivaa,l logiu
H utjgMU — H Atbi*gijdd<} (BiiiJg-
to-kan), II. 17 n.
Arfifa, a cubit^ CbiQew dUt, I* Jot
Huti — Atlesy kiAg of Okndfa'
I log Tu
Hiuitin4|H)n, i. i$6n.
** U4t.hi>kiiDd/* iL 17 n,
H4janmkbiL('0-2r€-mii'kbi), e«yaiiiT7
in Nortb loditt, i 229.
Hjizim (Ho-sadu) e>ut!Lry^ J47 n,
HMcnt-Imitii^ 5ee Ahrujg ; heada
nf cikildrt'U fl&tteiie4.
hell^ the biwc««^ Wu-kan-U*jcili,
L 172, li5 o.; oa« tiud« bj A&ka-
rij«, it. S5, S£L
HdaiMid (Lu-nx>-m-iit)^ EL 383.
Him^imia^ cald teaatjii. L 72 a.
Hfliidnift or HeMdrctt, ike S«l!aj
riv«r, t7S u,
Bihmdf4 £dMn (rn-miDg-loA)^ i,
ySi 153 a. ; ii 218, 219, J30V 263.
His, cBsl^ii iiid vreftem, L 9 &.
Wmn iiioiiiitiiiii% i* M.
ijmg - liii - koag * ekla^ '^j of
Kilted %om^tm,* 1. S3 n,
ch»Qt^" tiiltt, IL ijj.
Biidi m-Ul d^ ia KiM. i M ;
91 a, 95.
H iiay » f -Am or H^ms-ti, ca-
p<w*r» 2697 »c^ i 3 a, 7 B.
Bi^ (Hi-UV Mwirtw, i E2J.
ffi^li lli#ii>Lii; tl^m
(m-m-t^-W)
INDEX.
339
Iwe - slmti - liiaj Dftrnh - 1 - aim in
laUisljAo, u 42, 156, 157, ii,
±1, 290.
HitiiavRntftCoimlrjt i, 12S n., 134"-
^tnajAiia or LftsM?r Virbicit-, L 24t
jm, 3&, SI, 3§, €1; 24 11.^ 75,
104, ii2t Itg 11, J 139 h., 172,
174. JJ^h 179. J So. !S4, 187, iQO^
J 91, 192 2CO, 202, 207, 224,225,
22S tu, 230, 231, 3^6, 239 J ii.
6f, 67, 7S, Sit 100. iSt. 184, tS6,
1S7, 191, 195. 201, 247,254,257,
a6j, 266, 267 n., 26S» 270, 272,
27s, 276, 277^ 27s, 279, 2S0, 2S8,
HindM(b}i or Snowy Mountaina (q.
v.), tb€p Puropamiaus of tbe an-
cietitfl, i. 39 tu, 49, SO, 52* 53, 54i
5611.
2S3 lu
itio'Jin — tlioBo stiMljLiig to bfictiine
jSTfttnun^R, i 152 lu
Iil»i n^ ?i par V u ui ( M an - T 1 a -po-f a- to),
Mongir, JL 1S5, 186, 187^
ly^vatl (Hi-ki-nti-U-tl), CUi-
Kio-ho nnd Yn-kln-boj tbe
GandAkt rirrr, 1. 03; IL 32 n.^ 39 11.
Hiasar pro vine**, L 39 n.
Hi'fln^ tribe t«f Turk^j i. 40*
Hi-tsjing — HaraLavardbjiiia^ u 2 JO f.
Hiuen Tsimng, A«D» 599-664, caljofl
ya, find calUd Ui rriBelf M6ki»b{i-H§Ta
Aud MftbAj^tiadfiva ( V'lV, p- 248,
J, A. S. Bm^-t voL 11 p, 94 f),
i. 13^ 14» 16 ; t II., 2f 9 ; eulngium
oti, L 2-6; at KAmarJlpn, iL 196,
197.
Hiang'Tiu, T^1rk^ i. IS; aoti* 37 u. ;
ii. 315,316.
kiun-lu — perfume Ir^e, i£. 265.
ko — the eigbty inft^iior mark^ i>n a
Biiddbft, i MS ^^*
Ho-haii — Kuan ciiuiitry, i, 34-
ft/i-hfca — water-lily, i, 96 n,
Ho-bn — Kb 11 Im,
H f> * li -aba >f A-t^aii-na — H^resbiivar-
dbatia, i 2IQ^
H«-li-ftib'ini'km — Kb^arajtm, i. 35.
Ho-lo-bvi^H.igb ill BadakliHb&D, i,
42 ; ii, 249.
Hu-lo-hu-lo — mhiila,
Ho-]o-4bQ-pU'l<ii — ^Rdjapurf, i* 163,
ni> - lo - ftbe - fa - t*nti -nt— Rijyavwr-
d bail A, L 2 to.
Ho'3o sbe-ki-U'ki^BJIjngTlbn, ii» 43*
Hu*mo— OrDniK, ii, 27K.
Hu-ntiii, L. 18,
H u 'p 1 1 -t o-abi— Adbb n ( SAjna. BtApa,
Hiir - PtirvaU — Hm-pArvata, m
ICoAmtr, L 158 n.
Loraea (excellent, nAfit), L 2a
buFfaa {divine), ki^i, a furui nf
AvAldkit^4varn, ii. 242.
Hu-fiada — capital ui T^ukiLfa, li.
2S3.
Hn.fii-na — Ghaenfi, Vu 283.
Hu*uaD'fu or Ltj-yatjj5,iowu>i. 15, 9L
Ho-yuu, a pilji^ririi, i. 10.
fffUlattadhdrant (Sin*t*»-lo-Di), ii.
224.'
Hii— Uigbttr people, i. SS j 33, 33,
76 ; in 302, 326.
H 11 -ia- p'u-aa — Dbar m ap&la B6d b i^
Mittva, IK 110, 171, 22 J.
huh— A tree, ii, 32.
Hulu river (Buluughir ?), L Ifl;
1711.
Hviniiytlu, empeiflrt L 49 n,
H It - UI lug- p' u 'Sa — Pr^lili &pilaB6db i -
sattvA, it* 48.
Atin man, tbe rlllft di riding flelda,
, ii. 2t n.
H u iifi (tif By^iDti u** wi iters }—Yetba,
EphtbnlitFB, i, le.
Hiipi&n I^Hu-pi-na)* Bee tJptan.
Hu'ftba — Wakbab «ir Oxua riv«r.
H u -sill -kiea — Juij^&na.
hu-Um'ti — a tre«, 11. 265.
Hu-yif^U — (.'baiuJmpAla,. ii, 171,
Hwu^cbaii, all ialatid in tb« kingdom
of Hwa^aiUj L 2 n.
Hwa-koDg — Kusumapura, J. 207 n.
HwBiTg-ti, first emperor of Cbiniif
L 2 n.t 7 n., 8 n,, 216 n.
H¥fIiti-tVi-tn, capital uf IVmo-mU*
tcb-li, ii, 293,
Hwan-yueii, a difttrict io Ho-naii,
Hwd Sjtngj a pilgrim, i. 10.64^ 106,
108,
Hwo or Hwob — Kuniluz eoiiiitj'y, i,
39,42, 43; i). 2S7, 288,289.
H wtlh-lo-tQo — Gurtiia.
Hwui-kiti, a pilfn^im, i. 23.
Hwtii-king, Uuddbiftt pilgriui, 1.
33, 3€. 38, 31.
INDEK.
S4»
Hwui-Jib, L 30.
Hwm-t3| I 2&, 51* 33*
lot oioimtaiDi^-MuaJirtj i* 1ft.
Indar&b or AntUrAb (^Au-U-lo-po),
Indus river, i, 39. 103. lOT,
Indiiyftdri liilU, i^^ ^57 ti-
lug. m*r of H'i-Titui, '* 4- _
I 2
liunxluetimi to tlifl Si-yM-fe), i. 7*
/ft-(«-l'<— record* of Indiii, h- oi n.
iiiuiidatioo mirFtclci ii. IJt.
Imi-RateB-K^^bluehn.L 36 37< 39^
Trttji-wUecl kh^fC, i. ft*.
Uftjab, tttwti iu TurXlitAn. 1. 29 0^
lAftvk^kulp Tvtrkiah iiatoe r>f Lake
temiirli or Lop-nttr, L 111 25 *^»
aS n*, 2g It-
IfittKlBUut SulT^aWa. 1. 3* "^ ^,
lAvAT^i (I-sbi-fii-i-) TBtl-tBii!, ^tithor
of thtJ '(;-pi-ifl'i)»0-min^-C/*»f^'
Ittn^ i. It 2.
lAvfim ( IWUaD. Mabid^ra, 1, 1<3'
n^, 127 lu ; li. ^3' ^^ . -
l-Umv, writer of Bijddbial rec^irdii,
K 111
I^7ovp«), town in Od^a, 1. U7 "^
J,
afct>iebAndl« (to moTetbc), i. 4 "*»
.Imm* sect*, i 144 °** US' .
J^j«huti— Cbi^ki'tU ^-i dtstnct III
C«Oti*>l I"*1i»'i ii 27'-
JijipiiTti, in Orisftft, i*. 2C4 n*
JiiklitibMi, il 147 H* .
Jalilftbfia, ill K4*'i"U '- 9i °*
JalAUb*d Taliey ffttlp^iB. 1^ S5 ^;
Jltiinciiiiu- (Sbe-liiii-t\>-l")* i^ 167 ^f
174*** , . £
jdiinas, twtftted Imir, »u 17&*
JaijiAlgiirLi, L I14B. ,^
jftffiU (cben-pu) tiee. n. 19 »-
40, 04, 7» ; 13 ■' ^- *^* ^7* *** ^'-
Jammu or J«miv,. t^^r*, |«fb»r»
Jmutk», vi. 7S n- t - ^11 -.
Jannk-iptiri tCb'cti^^bu-Tml, ". 7S »•
Jftiilsandlia-ka^b*itUiik, il* iSl ».
Jjirsn river, L 29 ^i.
/iif^'o* (p*?iKi«ng *i*d ^f?"^f;
the pic, 19^ n*
jd^i. mudi*8 uf biitb, I* 04 ^*
JuTji, prijbabiy Yftm^uiJidvlp*, "*
Jamrati, I 165 u., l«j n.
Jrtyaslna (She-.Ve-^i^nn), tn CIii"?*
SViiDg-kiusi, ii. 140. UT-^
Jerm, town in B;idnkaba«i, i« 42 "< ,
J§t« (Sbi-U-yu^nJ. ibe g»rd<^ "V L
11.4 n., 5; Finoe, ion of K">«|
PraisAHJijit, ii. la ^
SbiMg-bn, i. 44, 45^40, TO; 20a,
ii. 4,S, 12, 13*
Jbelnm rivtr, h 163 d,
JlrttfltaviUaiiii Bddbi»*ttT6 (Sbing
yun)f i. 210 n, T»j|jt
mttv^, i" Cluut^«^ Tong-»hutt,lM
2lS, 219» 23^1 ^59-
Jmaiuitnfc (Sbing-y*ui "^ .tT"-
Jin-jo^sieu— K»binti<9l-liS u ril 1
Jin^ia-Un ftaAgbAr4ia*i. u 56
Jilaputra(Chnii*ii»-fo-tA-lo\, in (
oeati T^tli-sbln^'-tJ^vi. miibo?
the r«-c/*t€-*'i-f^'«M-«/'*^ **;^75'
Jt-D-tnug-fo— Dlpt^n^itT^ BaddliB, *.
JtaVi!)<iK*irt% i'- ^^ "' , , „ .^4
JlvakaiSlii-pi>-kiu),ui Cbme*^ >ciil
bwo, 1. 00; ii. 152. ,._j ..
I jjfHifijSwi (Ming-tiniigK •I'W^t »>'
JftAuiaiundra CCbUyuebJ, M it
lit i^H
75-
p
^^^^^ INDBX. ^^^1
Jiitnaprasthdna SdUra of KUyi-
KAmAladki (Kin-moJAag-kin), ii. ^^|
jaMjnitrm i 155 iu
20a ^^H
Jti^ river of Ho'tiauj L 4 n.
KamaldkA, If. 22. ^^H
Jij4^HiU]6rhita, L 98 u.
K4miLri^pa(Kiji-ma-lu-po], L 215; ii» ^^H
Jnr-mo-trt — JituiAdLiri ?.
195, 204 n, ^^H
Jii-lu— Tjitb4gata, I gg.
kajitittda (kien-p»'lo), n w^^lleu ^^H
_ J 11 Til >idha (J 1 1 J - J 1 >o - tii ) ^ 1^ district n ear
cliJtb, blanket, i. 75. ^^H
■ Sir-t-pul, i. 4S,
Kamul, ], 13, 19; puljandT? in, i. ^^H
■ Juiiiti4 or Yiiinun* {Pn-naJ, I S7.
^^H
■ Jun&gibdb in K4tlii&wft^, tu 269.
KiitiEL, fii^tber of Yli^a, i. 55 n. ^^^|
■ J^gAiia [Hu-i»hi>kit;n), L 48.
Kun^d^vn— DeTit B6dbiaaUva., i. ^^1
J^hht^ (Slii-ae-cli a)» niontb^ L 72.
190 u, ^^H
J>6tUlik* {Cii*u-ti-9e-kia)j iu CIjU
kanahi {kk-ni-kin) tree^, iL t5<X ^^H
_ iii^e Siij^4i, ii, 167.
Kanaknmui^i (Kia-no-ktu^mtin'Mi), ^^H
1
BuddbA, i. 49 ; it. tg. ^^M
1 K.
Kiinakpttr vilbig*^, ii. ig fi. ^^H
1
KanJiuj, L 43 ; 206 Q. S«a K^iuya* ^^1
■ K^Blf Al?t)A or K^ivaudbA (Han-p&i)-
knbj^ ^^^^1
fc^lo), u S9.
KMchiiUamiliL (Cbiu-kin-mni])p vviftf ^^H
HiBlljiit, E5r>bgti or Kaphas, HTer,
uf Euniio, i. 141 n. ^^H
V i, IM a.? 56 11., 67 u. , 90 D. , 9 1 n. .
KA&cbtpnm (KiMn-cbi-|>u4o}— Coti- ^^^^H
r KMi£L*(R?^U'ft),iL 264 n.. 265 1,
jiveram, il 171 th, 22S, 229, 230 ^^^^H
^^^^H
3^11.
K^itii 1 altar — GatidUOi^ {q, v.), i. ^^H
K«obclih&di oi Pitiint, L 9S il, ii.
^H
■ K'ltiriiftliaD, river, i* 39 Qp, 40 tt,
^ * Kafflr-lng* — BuddljiaU, 1. 91 n.
kandu {hfun-to), plant, L SS. ^^H
Kiinerki coinji, J, 65 u, ^^^B
l^nn^^— aimark^ndi i. 32 &. ^^H
Karibapur, i. 225 ik ^^^M
KiLikhuBru, ii^ 303 n*
KMmhkfi-ril'yn (K)H*ni*ftP<kiA), i. 33^ ^^^|
Kajttfigb61& See Kjijtiagba ; Kaij^u-
103; 56 »., 117, 151 f., 156. 173, ^H
giidtS NiyaggamS, ii. 193 ii.
175 0., 176 u. ; ii. ^S u., 99, 100 ^^H
Kmj^ri, Tillage?, 11. 193 0.
n., loj; 109 n. ; a^vt'i^kirdmn {mas ^^^M
KAJtngbara (Ki0<chu*bob^kM4Q), Ka-
Jour. A. S^ Bitntj., voL xviL^ pL. ^^^M
■ jdghirA or Ko^JingarbSj c^outiiry in
u p. 494), I [03, 109. ^H
■ EiRterti lodia, i, 215 11, ; ii. 193,
Kcmjui, a Durd »t4t«| i. 299 n, ^^^1
1 ^^ .
K'^ibSri caveK, L 92 n. , ^^^|
KoJ^t^ira^Kaiianj, i, 206 n. ^^^|
V K^k&puri i, 225 n.
K^ii-eit f^rovince, i* 13^ IS ; 24 n. ^^H
Iidt£d — period ui time, i. 71.
Katiy&kiibja or Kdnjaknbja (Knib> ^^^|
KiilA'i'Ebiiuu Sue KhiUiu
mu-oh'ing auii Ki«-ju.ki{i*«k<'* ^^^|
KJilti-^kit^Mara!, 4i][>p<is«d flit^ of Tftk-
kw5), Kanattjf i. 205 f., 206 n», ^^^|
Abiu^itil, i. 136 0.
307, 217, 21 S ; ii. 74« ^^M
KilApi I] ak a 1 Ki ii - ] - pi- oa-k ia) ^ to wo ,
Kiui-fingf Ciiine«i« gtsDftml, i. 30« ^^^H
i. 08 ; iL 177, i8a
Kiio.chntig-^Tirrfan, u 13, I9t 9!^ ; ^^^|
KAlAsoka (^0-chu-kia), kint', ii- ^S,
^H
II,, 90 in, loz u.
Kdu- r^iiitij;*, i*in nEtrutr^ i. 6. ^^^H
Kdli (Kie-U) r&jX in Cynead— Teu-
KapfiUdb4i ina, ^^i va, h^ ct, i, 55 n*t 76* ^^^|
t^eng-wafig, L 121 u. |
Kapiia, ii. 54 0,, 223, 224 ii. ^^^|
Krilia^Hi (Ki^^Iiiig-kin), ii* 207 f.
K^Lpilavo^tn (Kio-pi4o-fa^AU*tu}, i. ^^^^
JtnlpavftlMhSf widbing tree^ L 105
IT, 49 ; iL 13, J 8 u., 19 n«, 167 ^^H
ti.
n., 390 n. ^^H
KAUi, ill JuunflAr, i, 186 n., 1S7 a.
kapifljata (kia'plti-Bhs-lo) dt'l — ^^^|
KaJyftn% in th« DukhaDi ii. 255 n.
pheasant, i^ 33. ^^H
ic^btmdhdtu (V'o-kial)p wudd of
K&p i^a — K ia - pi ~ii II e, a k t n gilom north ^^^|
■ d^ira, i. i tU| ^0%.
uf tbtj K4LfnL rivsr, tbe KjJipiah ^^^H
342
INDEX.
fit tlie Mu^sitnmaijTina (Elliot,
HiM. hid., vol I p. 47)j I 53» 54.
55 n., 56 11., 57^ king of, u 90.
9t, 97t 9S 136, [76 ti.; IL 3S1.
KupifliA ^iCi^-pi-tba), in Korthrna
Iiiilin, I Sg, 202, 206 lu ; iL 79.
KapStiki (fJi£e^^n)-cotiTetit^ ii. 1S2,
I S3.
KApill nr KivftI— KAbftl, i\ 54 u*
Kapurdjigjirki, i. 114 tj,
K^rddUU riTtir^ ii, 320 n*
Kira^khiUi, peopl^p i. 26 n»
Kafiikortitii miftiuUiua^ L 12 ti.
itii-dia ihu-tshH) do til J i. 75*
KAnL-mt»to» tdwn, L IB.
Kftrandai or KjAtauilii (K^^^^'^'^li
il 1591)., i6<x
K. ira 1 1^^ ^ ^'9 uvmh & ( Kia-Uii- t'^-ch ub -
yieo), i 00 ; ii. 159.
Kjira-turfl^ — i'uL-kmeh or Turka,
i. 20 n., 37 n.
KnrH^Bhaht* or Karshflr, i. 13i 17 n., |
18 tu
Kai A-8011 (of KlivprotU) river, i. 90 n.
KardLof;l4o, river, nortU bmiicli of j
tbtt Oima, i, 39 D« I
KarntdyA^ rivert ii, 194 n., 195 n.
Knrobu (!) (K'i«-p^u)-t'u), it. 299 n. i
ituHbi (p*iu^)i ii. 65 u.
i?(trflt<Wi^ (tiii-M^Jp L §9 ; 81 ; '
lip 96* '
KamA, king of A^ga, iL 187 u., I
2Dt n.
Kit rt i^nrb, neiir B liflgd] pur, ii, 1 9 1 n.,
20t 11,
Kurnasii varn^ ( Kie > U • nh - 111 - fa * W
[}a)j iu CiiineA^ ICiTi-*rhf & drntxiat
iti Buiigd, i. 210^ 2T2; iL 201.
karp^rti (ti«-pu-luj, cauipliiar, ii.
232.
Kar^m towr), 1. 301 u.
Kafflhnr or Kiir^ijharb, iJefliapa Bame
ftrt Wn*i or Wa-ki /vtid *0-lti-Di of
Hill Mil Tsu-fcJii^', i, 13>
KArttikiA (KiiL-la'ti-kitt) motith, J.
72,
Knrunamava — AvnldkitMriani, t
yU^ (IfMt-t/if ), plalit, u 46.
KalaDna (Ki-eliwaDg-n»?)| i. 26 n.
Klmpiirii (KianhtJ-pu-lnJ, i, 237,
Ivittiatiia (KLuh-ahwaiig^iii'kia)^ i.
34. JS n*
IWiiyti (kia-«>ia), "bri^fk or oclirej-
culoiired upper robe o| tLie BugcI*
dUa pdeilfl, L 53, 95 u ; ii. 49, 273,
EAehcar fKie-iUa), i. If, dO ; ii.
29^ 299, 306,
Kj I* 1 1 titLmfii) Ju- pfit-vatit — Mt>i igir, ii,
Kula Tillage, ii, 32 it,
ILisuL r«l^iu ut PLolismv, ii, 299 ii«
Kacrioi of PE^f^Ieiii J, iL 209 n*
RaAi oonutty, i. 67.
KjlaipQr, t<»wii, i. 199 n*
Kaiiiitr (Kia-alii-mi-li), 1 116, II7,
134 ti., 136-137, i43. 147. J4St*,
J 50 u,, 156 II., 163, 165 II. , 171*
192, 196^ ii. 312. 314, 315.
KojTrf^jlf^ Kdu wttpa or Kd^fntipit
— Kii^iijlr^ i, I4S D.
Kriailr, ti>wn in tlit; PjmjAH, u 173 n.
iC4!*ya,[jri BtjJdbn (Ki;i-*hi?-pnjp i.
39, 18. ei, 66, 67. 68, 109 ; 4S,
SJ u„ 76, Jlj, 121, 122, J24,
"25. 137. IS> 238 ... ; tl 13,
22 11., 40, 4S, 5511,, 76, 113, I24f
125. Jjo. i>r, Ij9. <43. *4l. i^h
163, 164, I So, 223 TU
KA-4yapM and K.ulru, i, 137 n.
Kiiiytipapura or Kan-irdru'/ias— Ka^
nitr, i. [4S n.
Kd^jMpijfoA { Viti^kwuu^-pu) selioil^
i 121.
KaLogblu Qt Kuutia^ (q, v»% i
42 n,
K>i|Rk, ii« 205 n,, 207 n,, 303 n.
KatrA mouiiil, aI Marhittik, l iSt i>«
KatjAyana (Ki^*'t'ii-jen-tiJiK autbnr
of the J6Aftff/iarintfyn4ii4|m»<
lAitfUi .'^itrftfrt, 1, 175, 176 tu I U*
254. 2S0.
KA.tvdyatj[i[»iitrJi's JfiiEj)4ipniiC&4iia
^S'tidtra, i. 15s Ti.
Krt 1 1 - chilli g^-Q u m 1 1 r f o f tlie Uigurs,
i. 17; ii. $26 n.
itaw^H— a 6i^h, ii, 297.
Knnndtiijn (Ktaii*cLitn*Jii), L 00; ii.
55' D., 121 n.
Kau44ujibi (KJ:au*3iUaitg-mi)^ L 30,
es J 234,235; ii. 2t, 322.
i. 75, 166.
EAvi>rt Tivefi ii. 231 ti,. 237 n,
K^v^rlp^ttJirij^in, 11, 233 lip
Ke, a fiit^ulou* hnrt«, mbk to ^ «
tbouj^nnd H tk dtky, L 4.
Kebild, K?^libM,orKebM CIU«^pu-
ta-na) — Mebeket, i. '^^.
^^^^^^^^^^^IN^^^^^^^^^^ 343
■
Ktth (Ki-abwang-na), I 26 n., 35,
Khum or Kahi-MChum, eaplUt of
^^^H
36.
Durw&J!, i. 4! tt.
^^^^
KhaiiAia-bokk or Taagh*D AaUiban-
KhuUn, ace Khotan*
^^^1
tu, i. 13 B.
Khw&ra^TD {Ho-lUnb-mi-kk), I
^^^1
khadira {k'ieta-lo), twig, L 68 n.
35-
^^H
K'i^ familf n&me df the Chan, L
^^H
tlid TvU|jioiiB hUB; i. 96 d. - aame
2.
^^^1
of A temple, i, lOT,
Rial- hi en — Sttabbod m, * sage of mora!
^^^1
Khin of the Turks, u 2 J.
cnnduct/ ii no, 171,
^^^1
KMuAbiid, in Badakjiliftii, i, 42 n.
Kiadan-t^ij - chuh - yuen — Karaii^a-
^^^M
Ebiui(l»giri ill OHisjaa, it. 205 thy
vfi^^uvnna, tl 1 59.
^^^M
306 Q.
kiadan — BfinghAtAma, i. 92.
^^^M
Kti-xrri. - M&ii i k p iir, i n A u dli, i .
Kifi4a-ti-kift— KAi-ttika.
^^^M
210 it.
K \A'] o-pi- ii3-k i *— KAlapin Akft,
^^^M
KhiiMkas, Khnlas. S«e Kie^nhA,
Kiii-nio-lang-kia ^ ICimalaAk&t 11.
^^^H
Kliavamllm? (JiV-i>Vu-L*oj^ iu 29S,
200.
^^^1
^^J'
Kiturao-lu-po— Kitmarflpa, ii, 195.
^^^H
Kliuwak pn«8t ii. 286 11.
kiang — ambtr, I S9 n.
^^^1
- Kbt^A, in Otij^riLt, ii. 266 ».
K i A-ni -fly *kia — Kan i ihk a.
^^^1
■ Kijdul i>r a^rddbunknti, in Dm&j-
Kii«i.»o-1o— KA*nla, i 44; ii !S6.
^^^1
I fiur, ii, 194 n.
Kbio-tri-nio — Qautama, ti. 35, IJI,
^^^1
■ ELigtiU nr KItakHh, idf^ntiKed bj
K la-pi -fib 0—Kapi^
^^^1
B Cunningbam with Simliapunt, t.
JtMi^fAa— Jtaj^ffjvft rube, ii. 49,
^^^1
14311.
Kia-ftbe-pi>— Kftfljapa, iL 113*
Kia-fthi-mido—KaAmlr, I 136, 147*
^^^H
Khie-t*i-Bbi-fa-lo*^ciipiUl of 'O-tin-
^^^M
|i*o-cbi4<j, ii. 176.
148.
^^^M
Khi-ii-ftub-m*i— Kbri^hmst i, 42.
Kk'ithi-pudo — Ku^pnra, i. 237,
^^^H
KUlnk'but, on& oi the Muiiy&n
Ki^u-minrf — ^ilpoithdna md^4.
^^^1
images, l 51 n.
Kiau -aban^' mi ^- Kau^iitbL
^^^^
Rbm^kai'tBAl^inf the uicid bordt^rs
kiaushe-ift—hatidi^a, nUk, I 166.
^^^^
or islandi^ i. 3 n.
KU-ye, Mount Gay A, ii. 113,
^^^H
Kbtgtimi in Tiirkist&n, i. 31 n.
Kia*ye.kia.«be-po -^ Qa}6-kiL4yapji,
^^^1
Kbt»«BpeA — KiiMEir liver, i. 97 n.
1IJ-
^^^1
Kbdkatid, a KlumriU in Turkidiiii,
Kia-ahe-po-fo — Kftayiipft Biiddhi^ il
^^H
i, 30 n., 31 ti.
4S.
^^^1'
Khttraji&np L 35 n., 4S n.
K'le-cb'a— Kncbbfl, iL 265.
^^^1
KbuF&AmiiL— KliwAri£iti^ ^. r.
K'ie-ch'a— Kheda (»), ii. 266 n.
^^^1
Kbott (K'wob-«eh-Ui), L 43 d, j ii.
Kw-chi — Gacbi or Gaa {q. t'.), 1. 491
^^^1
287.
Kie^cbn-bcih-k*i-H — Kijughira nr
^^^1
Khtitan or Kb 11 tan (K'iu-ftft-tan-pn),
KhajiA-ham, ii, 186, 193,
^^^H
in ChihifKB Ti-jeUj country, tli«
Kie-jo'kio-flb6^Kanyikubja, L 205*
^^^H
Li-)"ul of TiWtsiti wHtflr«, i* 10,
Kie-Ia-tio^flU - fa - Ia * ua— Karrjaen-
^^^|i
18, 14, IB, 1&, 26, TS, S4, S«, AS,
varrjia.
^^^^^
*1, 106 ] 287 ; if tiei^, i. 89 ; ii.
Kie-U— Kali, i. 131 R,
^^^H
30S; river Yu-tiei), i. 13; J94 ;
Kie-Ung-kia — KaJiftgn*
^^^H
ii. 301 n,, 307 n-i 320 D.
kk-ni'Ha — kanaka tr«ea, ii, 1 50.
^^^1
Kbotlin, KbotI, KutI, or Khatmn
K'ien-kwei, Prino^, i. 23,
^^^B
lKho-to-b)» i, 40 n.« 41 n.
k ieii'po- ht^kttmhalti*
^^^1
KbintAta or Kbost^ q, r, [K'wob-aeh-
Kien»t'o-]o or KitfH'tVw©J| Gatid-
^^^1
to), i, 43 ^'
Utm, i. 31*
^^^1
KJioEdAr, ii. 277 n.
Kle-p'iin-t'o — KbabniidbA or Kiir-
^^^M
KhriqLEna or Ki^hm (KUi-ti-B«li-
cbit, IL 298,303,305,
^^li
mo), i. 43 n. ; ii. 2S9-291.
K te*pi* la-fa>«u-tu — Kap ila¥a«tii , 1 ).
^^^1
KhrtddalamMffa, ti, 164.
Ij-
^^^M
Kliiilm (Ha4iri)t i. 40 ti., 43.
Kiif-pi-thrt^Kaintba. L 202,
^^^M
Kbuhii river, i* 43 ti*
kk-pi-ta—kapiuha fruit, i. 83,
2
^^^^^^ 144 ^^^^^^^^^^H
^^^^^^1 K'i«-pU-tA-aii^Klli{y, f. n
E t *it -ki*u -cliA-po-t'o-ihan ( £ iikkiil:i> ^^^|
^^^^^^H kit*pti*L>—hiTp4raf c»m|ftbor.
p4ck^), ii. 142. ^^H
^^^^H
^^^^H KifNflbi— IT) Eiahgir 1 14. 3«, St n
L 42 ; iL 292. ^^^1
^^^^H il 29S. 299, 304, 306.
Kitt-li-kia^Kulika. ^^M
^^^^^H ltk-/u^<o—hi>oU, il. 28aw
Kiii4iu*po.t'i>-flbmii ^Giirup4flAgiH ^H
^^^^^^H Kih-m«lj--Kuchi, 12471.
iL 142. ^^M
^^^^^^H £i-jou-i— Kwuauj. L 43.
Klu*ld-to^Kul6ts, ^^^1
^^^^^^H KikfLiiA (Ki-kkng'iia), iL 2S2.
E*iu-]u-w-patig4 L 56 IL ^^^H
^^^^^^H KNkmtjg-iiii^KikA^A, iu 282.
Kio-mi-i*c»— Eumidb^ q. w, ^^^H
^^^^^^V Ki-ka-to— An&tlupt^dad^ 11.4^ 5.
Ktu-pA-mo-y — OanamKU Bddbi- ^M
^^^^^^B Kilit, iL
BaLU¥4, ii. it>4. ^M
^^^^^^H Kt'lt-aeh-Qio — KrishBia or Ki^brti, '
Kiti-n4*po-li*P*o — GHnapribhi^ L ^M
^^^^m 11 3S3, ZS9, t^ 291.
tga ^H
^^^^^r Ki4i.t4io*kiu-eti'>^Q|1ilhrmk^(a, iL
Eiu-pi-Bbwang-nA-^OdTliuia, t ^^H
^^^^H
199^ ^^H
^^^^H KUi-to— KritlT»m,i. 15a
Kiii^l».44— Gdp&lL ^^H
^^^^^^H Kin~obi'pivlo — E^Thdntmnt ii 22S.
Ki n-m- tau- im— Ek ht it^ti, i i. joS. ^^^^H
^^^^^^1 iiJicfrv^uUbAnattit iL 26$ n.
K_"iu-*h»— GljA«ha, L I42. ^^^H
^^^^^^1 ll»ff^t4tni*f i. Sa
Kin * ik€ - po * i»n — y^fd^iinm^drn ^H
^^^^H KingAl^aaAgi, L 122:
^Itfra, i. 160 a, ■
^^^^^^^1 Eini^-kLik--04Lij^« riv«r, i. II,
Eiu<«Ui-ti]i-km--Gdlrinn mount, H
^^^^^^^L K»ng-|»ii — ^uirintik* tch«.>oL it
ii 313. ■
^^^^^fe
Eiu-ibi4*i— Ch6*htp», L 236, H
^^^^^H Kin-bn— UpAgnptA, I 1S2 n. ^ iL
Eia^lii-QA*kie~lu— KiiiiuAfftT*, iL ^M
^^^^H
JTiM-f i^ ft Chiorse wi>rk, L JO n- ^H
^^^^^H Kin-kwal — SUiir«oiAti, il 171,
Eixil-k&ni detert, L 32 0. ^^H
^^^H 36a
Miiat, fiw, L 151 n,, 154. ^^H
^^^^H Ri hl-kift — Kaaiki, or Ktoi>(ik«,
KliiM^ ho^m, M. 208 t). ^^^H
^^^^
EoliiOglM orEmlug^L^ Irou GaiM, ^H
^^^H KittiuuM, iL 69.
i.360. fl
^^^^B tim-po4i>^^himifktraM^ ctoeodH**, iL
Kok&lL iL 9 »* ^^1
^^^B,
; K«>keb& riTvrt L 42 n^ ^^^^|
^^^^^^^^^ Kio-'rh-^KftrnitAiivnrn.i,
1 Ki^b» nor, I 13 ti. ^^^B
^^^^^^H A VI - f Af - pa& ' iun — K6th^ Kmnkd
Eoikhi nalioB, L 35 iw ^^H
^^^^^^F ^dUva, L [93.
Kv-li-tj— Hiriti, moilier of d«lll«ll%j^^^|
^ Kin-ahl— Suvarniuefltr*, L 199.
^^^1
^B Lim-fi^ifkantd^ iL 96,
E0I4U-E0I&U, L 177 »^ ^^M
^^ Kick-kio-jen-ci* — Kubidiiiif f , r.
Kf^^diiip, ainriple ut Buddb^, L ^^M
fCi-pin, Gopb^iie, ar UtrnJ, i fT«
12t u^ ^H
1<W; TCti#tmk« for Kftt^^lu'tut-lo,
Ktiiig-kiD-iiA-pti4o — EogkttnApuFtt, ^^^H
L 1470.
ti. 235* 253. ^^H
Riqfbixtii, i 27 n.
E*i4Jf-u*t'u — Kdnj/klba. ^^^H
i''i-«aiV--tu Wit to tbii ^roood^ L
Eufif-JTJ town. L 29, ^M
Klim. Sec KbrithttiA.
ii- ?5J f> ■
Ki^vaiig>iift^E«ih, q. n
KoDj^llift (Kotig-ti*i*o}« perb4p« ■
Ki-to-lo. enffiqQ««| of, i 100 iu
Qjitij^im, iL 3o6l H
Fi4e--«ii6JUi£a, i 127 u.
EdpL^ii ur Kdpb^ Kibul riTer« ■
Kiu-€be^lD— 6tirjj&r«, li. 167,
L 109 0, ^^M
K*ia-ebi— EucH f* »<
RoHA^ iL 207 ft. ^^H
1 Kiu h-yn or Kong-jTi, eiu, i la
^^^^^ Kit 1 h ^atiwaiiy>Di*ktft-^Kntn*nijig 7. t.
EorK t9vii« L 1$. ^^H
K*^k. i- iS t.. ^^
^^H Kiu .kia-li— Kul&St
^^^^1 Kiu-kiu-eL*ft«VUii*ttKi^ ti 95.
; 4l>|4,L«t^ IL 209 L, 21411, ^^M
^ 34S^^^^^|
Kfi«aK SMUtbern, Ji. loon.
KtmjArjv {Keii-»iifj-lo), Bbaikanvai - ^^|
Jko-tdng-ckaen^ a L'biuttse troikf u
m4, king i.»f KiLtijai^Oim, li, 196^ ^^^^^H
13, ■
197* 19^* ^^^1
Ji6^f\okarahi ^datra (Kiusbe-p&u-
KMm4r;>jtvA (K^u^mo-lo^ibiK 11. I JO ^^^^M
ImvK I *93-
^^^^H
K&MhaAld S^^xtm. I 193 n.
KimiAralAbdba (Kn-mo-lo-Wtd or ^^^^H
K^^pyam in KacUha, ii. 577 n.
Tr>n4;-4beii), I t^^; ii. 2lS, 301. ^^^^H
KrftkuclicbJmutU (Kui -l<»*keti-di'iiii-
Kijm&rnn^jii— Sri Hnriiljii nf K&iil>i- ^^^^^|
V<t)t Ji BuddhHf i. 48; ii. iS, 19.
H^piS i. 2r3, 215, 216, 2E^p ^^^^H
Kri^bm^ ur Ei«lim (Ki*li<uL'inu}^
Kiim&riJa^jA^tMit [42 u. ^^^^^|
ii, 2$9^ 1
KiitD^un^ 19s lu ^^^^^1
J'riaAwipflJliAd {He-fen), dark furt- ,
K\imbhngb6n?iin^ town, IL 23! □. ^^^^^|
night, L 71.
Kumbliftn 4tdp% jL 65 u. ^^^^^M
Ki^iilifA river, JL 217 ti.
kumbhtrtu {km-im-l^f), ii. 49. ^^^^H
Kritlyns (K?-li-to)» Ch. Mni4e,
KufnidiuL — Kiu-ini-t'ii, b 41. ^^^^^|
brtught people, iTihubiUutd of
Ku^iun-lii-tO'to— Kiim&r^tiJjdlia, L ^^^^^|
Kainilr, i. 150, 156 f.
^^^M
kr^ia (ke ti - 1 11 - n 1 1 e) , li difttaiicfl , i 7a
KuQdlA (Ki]- nil -lung), Fnnee, h ^^^^M
kihana {I'aa-na), »m{dW»t m&iaijrti
139 f., 14^ ""t 141 n. ^^^M
of tKjie^ i. 71.
Kriniir river, in KAbiil, i. 90 n. ^^^^^M
Kil.dTiti, Riilii (Jiu-jo-ileii) Boiilii-
ktiniftkd (kiLUi-cb'i'km), vvut«r vfi^* ^^^^H
li^ttVi^, J. I2t.
17a ^^^^H
t£al 1 attriy iU ( Tia - ti -1 1 ), i 76, S2, &q ;
Kuiidiiz iir X^tiigb&ti (Hwub), i. 39 ^^^^H
ii* 256, 270.
ti., 42 ; ii. 2S7, 2SS, 289. ^^^^H
Knbitigarbhj* BA.ihiflflttT8, U 1 1 n.
Kiiiidiiz, orSoutlR-riiSurkbibriverf ^^^^^|
kghauma ^t'j-O'ino}, liuen, i. 75.
^^^H
Kjihuiiad^FA (T'seu-ufi), iL ^84,,
Kiing— urigioal it^ino uE F^ Hi nil, ^^^^H
Kti!ui'(Hu-hati), ciiittiir/, i. ^
^^^H
KuitD-ndn — Japati««i u&mis uf Avii-
Kurig-fiUn, I 13, 3S ^^^H
Idkitt^v.iro, 1. 60 n.
A^rrvy-aA^ii^j^— cit'Hld ur mjal TmU ^ ^^^^^1
KubAAli&n — Eio^bn'yeti-tiJk^ i. 40.
j. 9S 11. ^^^^^^
KucbH f^r Kucb^ (K'iu-cbi), i. IS,
Kazikuom (Yuli^kiQ^UiAng) it4pa, ^^^^^|
T8 ; IJS 0*, 19, 24 I il 67 u., 313,
^^^^H
314^
Kiirniu vidk'j, i, 43 n. ^^^^^^|
hit -eh' i — atuber di»h* jL 129*
1 Ku*bwa^-cb^'v — G6kan|hll eonTeiit
1. 43 11. ; iu 292. ^^^^^1
i. 1S6.
Kurga-n-iiabti pbunj u 41 n. ^^^^^M
Kuib'Uiu-AhiDj^ — Kan^'ftkubj&i i.
KiirkiJi&r, 142 n* ^^^^^M
209.
Ktmidvlpii^ uae of tUti fu>ur coiiti- ^^^^^^|
kuiJf -cff ikia—htndikd.
^^^^^^1
Kiijj »«6bbiiii (?), iu 74-
KuniknbtiLiH, 184^ n« ^^^^^^|
KukAil CKiu-kiA-Ii), Hbiksbiinl, il.
KuruaAni^-ka-gi^ib — Kjinmanvarniif ^^^^^|
9 : ditcb, 9,
210 ^^^^^
Kiikkufii p4dagi ri (Kiu-kiu-eli*ii>po-
kuifi, grftna at gi^id itmeo^ i, §% ^^^^^^t
t*u-Ahiitv), Cbinepif', Kbi-Ufuab&ti, L
KiiMdg&nipnm (Kni-flUe-kie-lA-pu-U»)i ^^^^^^H
611, ; is. 95 11., 14-'. 223 n.
^^^^^H
} Kukku^ftpadn. vibilrA. ii, 142 n.
Kuiati4bUii, 1. 209 n. ^^^^^H
1 Kukkuiftraaii {Kia-kiii-cb'a-V-lati-
Kniknagara, St?» Ku^ina^nw ^^^^^|
1 ma), ii. 95.
Kniiipurft or Ktiaabbavnpura, !. ^^^^^|
KiilAb, pnrt iif Su^mntif i, 40, 4 J n.
237 ^^^H
KiilikM (Kiu-li^kia) villngHf iL 175,
Kimblia ttiWD, perhnpe the cnpital ^^^^^^^
Kiil-i^^^mb kulAu Uke^ ib 297 11.
of Kaplia^ L ^& u. ^^^^^^|
KuifiU (Kiii-hi-t'i), tUi? district vf
KuahAna (Kwel*Bhwjing), L 56 u, ^^^^^^|
Ku!ij, i. 177, [78 H.
Ku-ibi^Kuiiiniij^nraj ii* j6ti ^^^^^^M
Kui]i&r.i (T Chi^tiiO'lo), iti Soutberti
KuHigttLiimkih, KuHiiiitgara (Rhu- ^^^^^^^
Itidiu, iL 231 II., 232 b«
i nhJ), KuiiuiLgitrt, Kuiiit)&i4 {Kiu* ^^^^^M
^^^^^^ 346 ^^^^^^^TNDEX^^^^^^^^^^^^M
^^^^H »b?^Dii-k'ie-1ci), I 61, 03 B.. 132, l^tk or LAra, lonL ^^|
^^^^H 133 ; ti. 31, 40, 4t« 69, 73,90, t6t.
Lira*, VTljjis cf VaiMilf, i, 100 lu ^H
^^^^^^H Ku -ase, — R u - iki»>ti, the ui 1 cte tit lund
Lam^b&n {L&n-pu), Lamp^ka^ in m
^^^^^H i>r Lbe trii^urv, it. 336 lu
KAbu], i, 56 II., 90, 91 D,i 164. 1
^^^^^H KuBtAiia (Riu-ia U-Qoi) ur KbdUn^ AaM'drit^ Anp^tirat, 'AAfirayai— ■
^^^^H ii. 30S, 309, 31 1 1 3M* 315. 31^1 ^^« Ltau^»&ki^ or MtaraQdu, i |
^^^H 31^ 319. 323, 324-
. 9<>.
^^^^^H KiifiUuTS tliQ cbiUl, iL 31 1-
lidti-chaa^ city, I 18.
^^^^^^H KitBtimnpiiriv (KcLi-gU'ino*pu-lo)y
I^ji^b (Lmg-kiii^lQ} «duiiti7, iL
^^^^^^H Iti Cliin. ilwii-koiig, enpiul of Kaii^
2?6, 277.
^^^^H yUkubJA, I 307 t ; ii. Sj, $S, S6.
&tn^-«iM*Akit^'7— ertujpbor, ii. ^31:
^^^^^H kutu,
Uitdmidra SAlra. (Uag^kla^ktiig),
^^^^H RiuL See Khutlin.
il 251, 253 n.
^^^^^^H Kurlra — VftiJr;ivarm, ii. 69 n.
Lan-uiu — RiLmii£raii>&, i- SO ; iL 3jL
^^^^^H Kwa-cfaAU, J. IB; 17 n.
26.
^^^^^H heai'i-^-iarana, ii, 64 iu
LAD-pc^--IJltngbA^, i. 164-
^^^^^^1 K w Ang*dh€ u^ A min vtLi- mftti, i w S 1 n ,
La Pai! pt?arl-fiiliety, il 351 u.
^^^^^^H Rw&ng-chouj tow Hi L SI, S3.
lapU-lat'iH dhh, U IT, ii. 139!
^^^^^^B Ktpatfi-pihSiti^iidttm mipul^am^
(]ieu4ib ii. 149 ; mines, i, 43 u.
^^^H
L4nt or I^-da. {LoAol, I 100; il
^^^^^H Kwiiij^^'po— Y,v&£n, ii. 148.
266 n.
^^^^^H Kwang-Jml-^P^lbhAmit^4^ ii. 171.
I Ar^xa ( Northerti and SoutlteniK i. It
^^^^^^H KwAti'loi divimLti<»u of^ i, $B.
Uiiki, Mouift, it. 351, 352 tL
^^^^^^m Kw%u-8hal'&«£*-Uai, Kwjiri-abai<yioi
T.aun-Td^n, i, 9C ^^M
^^^^^^1 Kwmn-tAs -Uai, ar Kwan-jia--
LAU-SbftDp i. St. ^^H
^^^^^H AvAldkitenrarS, 1. 1» ; 117 ti..
l<!m (U4o), meaiitire of tim& ^^H
^^^^H I3S^ ii. I7A 173* 1% 1S4 tj., 195.
I AvA^xji ( Lft-f a- ui), i i . 33, 34^ ^^1
^^^H 324. ^^h
Inw, ftdtainialratioQ f»f, i. 83 t ^B
^^^^H Kwatig.je^«' Desert" vlUgrjn^ I ST.
Leu-ka, t&me ■« NH-ftj-|K), ii, 325.
^^^^^^H Kwe!-U«u*mu^M4Htl. L iii n.
Lhdyal, Tib^Ua na^uie of Lahul, U
^^^^^H Kwel-ihwang— a tribe %ti tU« Y^el-
177 n.
^^^^^^H
LiAng^cbiiti] iu Kan-aub, i. IS; 17 n,^
^^^^^^H Kwen-liiii moiiutnsniy L 13 n.
51^
^^^^^H K'wuh-B«b-to--Klioalf ii. 3S7.
LiebcbhaviK (Ll-eb« p*c»), !, 13, SS,
SS; ii, 67 11, TOfe 73, 77"t St,
^^^H
LieQ-bwii^Pa4linrt.Tatit 141 ti«
iiA— cbeBtiiut, T, SS,
^^^^^^H iiibmtt, forced, L S7,
li-ho — a vegKtAble, i. S9.
^^^^^^H Laci-lth— IJlrft rpr MiUvA dytiOft^r^
^Mul^ prefe^r, i. 83.
^^^^V
^UihdLt a Vt!ry siii.ill tneaa*ir*, t, JtK
^^^^^^H I^djikli, not 111 be ide»ti6«il with
Li'itija'i river, ii. itl, it. 13$ D-
^^^^^^H Vki-bwiu or Eie*eba, I. 1^
y^mi — MiLb(k'b.impi, ii, 2od.
^^^^^^H lA'tisrm — lATATii, ii. 23.
LIPK-cbi'tQ«^ i, 97*
^^^^^^H la-fo — tavtij Bait, li. 23 n*
Zfliy]r-ife*a4*irt^— iaiUw, or Idtmldtm^
^^^^^^^H L&gbman — l^kti-pu, vulg. fur Liiiu^
idmSiUf^ \l 351,
^^^^^^H i- 90 n.
Litig'^bMn mnttntaiMB, L^7 ; 25.
^^^^^^H L4U6r, f^f Li^b&wAT, ntmr th^ E&tI,
/i— p«ar, i, SS.
^^^^^^P
Lii]-hwu-«iii^0lpaUT&rtiiA, 1. 204.
^^^^^^^ TiaIiuL (Lri^ii-lo), i. 17X
^^^^^^H I^jward, Uiwii in Uiuldk^hjiii,
LiD*tA£e, in Sban-tmig, L 93.
Li'po-to — Rttvata, AynsbBOat, iL 74^
^^^^^1
Li<sbnii njt'unlain, wbere Sbiua wa4
^^^^^^H LlkuriAn, or LakCtvji, ruined ettj
tilling tUti ground when Tao cmiiifi
^^^^^^B of-ar Kililti iL 277 n.
to caII htm to the t^mplre, L t«
^^^^^^1 iaksf*arm (Biaiii^), urnhka on BuddLio,
Ltti, iioUA^ of, t. 83^
^^^^^^H iSS 1!.
Lia*U— Vinldbabs i, 48.
^^^^^H LiikUijau, in Audb, n 210 n.
/iw-W— kpis-loKuli, ii. 129, f49t
1
^^^^^^^^^^INDEX. ^^^^3^^^^^^^
LiUabfiB (?)♦ LichchbftTit, \l 70 n.
n., 155, 160, 161 n., 176, tS4, ^^H
little Vehicle. Sefl HtniiyiLiim
196, 206 u., 26a ^H
Li^yul— Kbotao, L 13, 07,
M%hii.(Mo-k*ie)^ montb, i* 73, ^|
Ijcib-tior, I 90 u., 12 n*
MiibAbbadrA riv«r, I JSS d, J
Lt*-hii-If>— Mbulft, iU 67.
Mab&b6dbi (^angbArdmi, it. 133. ^^^J
Lo-{ or Ro-bi coMDtry — AfghaniBtan,
MiLhab(V]bi tree (Mo-bn.p'u-ti), 1 10 ^^^H
i. 3«.
Mabfl- Hrnbniur^ju (Fan), i. 203, 204. ^^^^H
Lo-in-riUlo— B6bitilla (t), 95, ii. 1S4.
MftbaVtmbmftiAlifttnpatiJL 127. ^^^^1
Ml^nicAi£» lords <jf ibe world, i.
M^b^biimpS (Ho-bo-4^iien-po)f Cb. ^^^^^|
10 u^ aa<
Lia-i, in the aaitern penjiiBiilji, ii ^^^^B
LakdtttLmviditifl (Sbwo * ch' tih - ■hi-
200 ^H
1 pu) itcluwl, i 50,
MaUAebina, i. 2t6; \l 19S. * ^^
Loogblr (Lftii-kiOoT^, in 277 0.
M*bM^T.i (Mu^ho-U4»%* and T»*.
> Lo-mo-in-tu— tba Helinaiid valley,
tieii), ii. 74. ^^^J
ii. 2S3.
MnbiUl^r^ bill, ii. 190. ^^^H
Lo^lo— ULm or I^^la, ii. 266 n.
Mab&dcva, n priest, j. 150. ^^^^H
1 Irfjp, dfnerf, i. 19, 24 n. i river, i, 30 n*
Mab&d£vji tAjhr^ ii. 230 ii. ^^^^^|
1 loquat {p\l L S9.
Mnli&kdtnfCbin-woagj^Vatilmvana. ^^^^1
1 Lrfj-taif B-pi-tol— Ii4<llm-Svamir I M,
Maba-Ki^ynpA ^Ti-kia-abs-po)/!!. ^^^^1
LtJ - to - w ei - c!b i — Kiik U v iti sani; 1) ft-
142, 161', Sue Kd4>apii, ^^^H
, r&oia, ii- 202,
M&b^-ll, kiagoi tVie Ucbtibbiivis, i, 13, ^^^^H
• Lo-u-lo— LahuL
MjdiAinnn^alm ii. 2 tn ^^^H
1 loliu {kO'htiM)^ i. 96 11.
MahauiAyfL ( Mu-bn-mH-yi-), IL 1 5, 38. ^^^H
Lo*jiiiig, cltj, J. 1&, 18, 84. 88.
M^-ihAiiLiiit|;;Al.iputra, \ 30. ^^^^^|
Lu ooutitpyi L 4 tu, 66 u.
M Lib A.iMdl river, ii. 66 n., 209 n. ^^^^1
Ln-hUU*kia— R6biUkft, L la?.
Mabiliiaii>A iMo-bo-imn), ii. $$ ti, ^^^^^M
Lti'kwong BuUbied tbe Tiutara, i
Mfdi/iiicLiidn, jT. 94 n., 102 u. ^^^^^1
80.
MftbH 1 nui 1 i L 94 1 1. ^^^^H
1 Luiubin! garden, L 60 ; ii. 13, 24.
MaMpttrimtrdf^a SUtra, u 124 n« ^^^^H
» ?«« — dj«c«iir«e*^ i, 80,
MfebAprHJAp^ti (Mo-bo-fto-lo-Klie-po^ ^^^^^|
Lung district or mQiiuULtiA, 1. SS^
it), i. M. 40 ; ii. 22 n., 143 11. ^^^^H
as.
MitMtitsLtr^ (Mo4iii-U-ebH li- ^^^H
Limg-BiAng Ereite, ii 32 n., 40 n.
^^H
Itin-uai)^— cliiikravArtiHr ii. 124*
MuhctratnaiiTlpa ialaiidt ii. 2 5 3* .^^^^^^|
Ln-sbi cmivent, lu JIJJ^
]U:di&4fl!a Saddbiirum (MD-bu*eia-Io}, ^^^^^H
Xii*yf — tleer ftirest, it 45-
2 ^^^^^^H
MitbjL^idi, ii. 82 IS ^^^^^1
M,
MuhflAaingblkii {Mi^-bn-aaTig-kH-pu ^^^^^^|
' Hji-Bbing— A^Tt^jitA, iL t5a
nnd TA-cboiig^pii) Ai^buoL, i. TOi, ^^^^^|
Mad4wcir (Mu-ti-pu-lo) ur MumW,
Tl ; 12 J, i6z ; ii. 2S7* ^^^^^H
in Rohilklmiid, i. 190 11.
MnhdBtii^ffhti, ii. 165. ^^^^^^|
M^bn^a (Mo-tVp^n), ii^ 104, 105,
Mabjl^jlra {Mii'Hu<A4-lD), tL 63 n. ^^^^H
107, 108*
M^biUtl^ucigiidb, in Bomgal, iL ^^^^H
. m^ihiikA (ino-t*n-kift), fruit, L 89.
^^^^M
' MidbyiMlfi^ (Cbon-^kwe). u 3T,
MAliistbnvim Bcboob ii. 1 5. ^^^^^^^H
1 Madhydnta YMdga J^dHm (ChuT^f--
MabAvAim (Mo-bi^-fH-im nnd Tii-lin) ^^^^^^^^
[ pm<fen'pi-bin)» h 32 6.
azLH^didrilmii, i. ] 24 ; &\te of^ i. 44^ '^^^^^H
1 Madby4nlilia (Mii-eien-ti<kia), tbird
^^^^^^1
1 p*triardp, L 53 m, 1 34, 156 11, t
MftM r Uihd«h& h^dMru { Ta^pi-pQ-»fm - ^^^H
(ffliiat, T. 149, 150,
inn} i>f Biiddb«d||nL. ^^^H
1 Mtdra tribe, i. 16& n.
M*-droB-pji (Cb. Wu-je-ii*i>), ii 41,
^^^H
IS5 "^
MabA7iL34t!^ b T8. ^^^H
Magfldlui (Mci>kie.t*o), i. 54, 55, T44
n., j6S, 2t$i n, 76, 77, Si» S7,
MabftvibiVi^vi^ltia (Mfi-bo-pi-bo-lrK ^^^^^|
chu-pn), scb'Vfil, M- 247^ ^^^^^^1
I 90, 104, uS, 138, 139, 140, 149
Mnh&vflkahii R!<^Ld (T^L^abu-aLU )|[.2oS. ^^^^H
INDEX.
MsHfiitm (Ta-ctjmR). the Gnsat
V<;hiLle, i. 3S, AT, Sit 41, Hi, 70,
Si: 91, ifo, U2, tlj, t20p 137,
146, 147. t^i 176. 177, 180, 181,
191, J 9 7, aoi, 207,225,226, 227,
t2$,2Z9; ii. 64 n., 65, 7^» Sl^
8a, too, 103, 104, I33p 'S^i "9Si
208. 210^ 212, 221, 224 n^ 229,
347, 254* 257, 260, 264. 266, 269,
3710, 273, 275, 277, 381, 2S4, 28ii,
joS. 309.
MAkdfdw^ SatrdUnkdta (ikd
i. 226.
M«l*fcidTft(Mo4ij-in'tVlo), li. 91, 92,
tjl I brotlier of A-^kw, ii, 246 L
M ^Mtmlrntnuli, ii, 207 ri.
Il*ii4!4ihir»*li>vi4 (Tn^TBtJit-t Vi-tit?ii )j
IC^I, L 114, 202 I il 44, 119, 127,
161. a63, 276, 277.
> M3-
lt« f it^ vjirn.p iti-ji i Mo-lii ..«ib i ■ f r,- ] u ~ jkj-
Li), ill Central ludia, IL 271,
Mn'J^igft-pM — Aninjdiiba, le. 3S ti«
mbt (Bff» bo) rjvtir, n. 139, 142,
360^ 269.
Mabimkuln iir MllitrakuU (Mo-hi-lru
Ki^Tiitr, L 119 1^, I2Q n., 167,
l6S» l69» 170. J 7I'
M*UIiilsaka (Mi^s!i;t^atV), Oil, F*l4i.
|>u, ftcb*><»l i. 121, 226*
Mfti4in — VikriuvdiiiL conTeut, i.
162.
Miil<t« — Ghmcfle for Krittyaa, inlm-
bjiiiiiia of Ka.4ri)tr, 1, 150 n.
MiiitirSvft {Mtfi«U-]iye) B6cibi*atLv,i.
i, 89^ 30, fiS, T8, 79; 134^ 1 37,
ISSi 226, 227, 22S, 23 S 11 ; ii. 23
ii*, 4^47i 1*9* i^Or 14^, 143. M4*
11 y, 22o» 2^3, 224, 225, 226, 22 5i,
154. 275 11,. 313.
127 ; 11. 313
||ji|jiiiiit, i\ luieftirmury, i, 134 n.
Miiu$^ (MiJV-k$e) fidii, i. 102 ; ii. 125.
AEAkti^idwil, ii. 74 n.
X.ikHiU (Mo-!i(j-jan) dtfftert, ii. 325 n.
vlly, iu 231 II,
Makk<kt>i iMu-lo kin-cb'a, ait^ Chi-
1li*J*i*>K il 2J0, 231 IK, 232 u,,
MiLi««jttUir SaiO[mhn, L 199. ^
U^hkVJi tMo>k-[i'o}, L It; i
265, 26S,
^32* 333 ; M»lftjr«^lri, U. 252 u.
MANlivt) talikud^, ii. 252 il.
MalU (M.>-ii*) tribe, iu 36 (I., 37, 38
39i4»'
H^-uiiug— A4viigli6AliAf ii. lOO 11,
Mail I peuple, ii, I9S.
ma^nm — cornehiLii dmh, ir, [29-
MiluaTa (Mo-oa-p'o), n yuuiig lirAh*
luau, ii. 176.
MivTi^y^, ii. 29 ti.
M.infc'Jn (Motig*kie-U), Mafifntiiwr^^
or Mnugult lu Utl}'4i;:», L lat u.
M^f^jiftiahidim. AiiiraUi^, n I96n*1
mdai {ma-ni^^ grm, i, 73, 7C
M&tdk>'il3a t4j|itf^ L 136 n., 145 u.,
146 n.
Mk^imra or Mari6rliit^.
Ma&juRrl (Man*cliu4bi-H, mnd V\%\
Miii*kin-t&'!4iiig p'u'a;t)f i. 39, if j
iSo; ii. 320.
Mua-kca-^Mnilrid^vt, L 9fiL
mjMjuert uf tk« Hiniiiiikj i, 83.
mnn tiers *»f NSpAl prtijik, iu So*
MnriSrbiU (Mcvnu-br>-ti-u, ntiil CL|
Ja-i) or Manintn, i. 98, 105.
MAiiuAltnkrittjfia of Kiiimlr, \ix Cb$«
iie^e Mttl-te, i. 156 T I.
M^ru (Mo-WiLHir), i. Oi» 69, fl3, §9 ;
iS2 II.; in 21, S3, 59 11., 69, 70,
71, 121, r 24, 132, 133, I S4, IS7*
Miru'ft teMipumn, IL 69*
Ma/KLKafSa— Samiirk.^Qdf i. 32 ti*
Miu-j;tlm ti'^uutTy^ ii. 255 ii-
mdrgti^ wjiy or rtic'^tii, ii, 105*
M4rgii4ij«Ui4 (Mu-km-^lu-lu), monitii
i. 72.
Mttrgikpii, Margua (Mo-liiu^ 1, 9T.
Mftrpo (Mm-I^J'Po), Lidik, u 17^11.
inamagti nte«, i. 54; with a flowffrp
11.84.
RfqftAr^ iip 63 n.| 64 II.
Mu^aliing — AivajitA^ Ii 1 75.
I^ImhUt of the law {Sii»*tkji4ug'fai,-AAp]tl
Tripif«k4c1] ftryii.— 11 it leii T*i.iiigy
La'.
124, 125.
Mathura (M- -t*ii-lr»), i, BT ; 179, iSm
II., 182 tL, 191 ti.; il, 74; mK^rip-]
tiuup. i, II.
Matipuri (Ma-ti-pu-!y}« in 2iuhlU|
kbami, i, 189^ 190^ I9t n.
^^^^^^^^ ^^^^3^^^^^H
^^ilJpti-Tjetji (motbcr-clind), il. tcxi ii.
Md-boda-cb*a^Mab;iT^bf m, ii. 255. ^^^H
nmt^i. 75-
Mii-bri-pi4io-Io'0bn-pn . — McdiSvUj&^ ^^^^H
Miitsya tir Viiau cjuntry, L 179 lu
ravl^ino, ttcbooi, iL 247, ^^^^|
mau'tfi€—fn£ckn fruit, i. S9.
Mo-hn-sndo— Mab^aiii, iL 63. ^^H
1 Maud gal jay arm (Mu-t«-kU4u) ]!o<U
Mo-k]u-atiid,»-M]iri,MjiIrabiu ^^^H
^^ liijiaUvii,^ Cl]^ Ti^ii^ti^u, iAtiit! ^tji
M o*k*ie— ' M k*hii iij on 1 1 u ^^^^^^H
^H Miiiidga]jipiitra,i.39, iS/j iL6* 175.
Mn.kitf-t\»— Mllgmdb:^ iL Si, S2. ^^^^^H
^l«aii-Au-/»-£o— wi uMrLa.
MCkiha, iWii^che), miha,pa.TiBhi^, U ^^^^H
Maurj^^Mftnjftn^ 9. #.
^^^^H
Mayi (M<>-ye)i motbtr ^>f Buddha,
Mo'Ea^p'o — M^lav^if iL 26ok ^^^^^|
ji. IS, 16,2311., 3S, 39, 130*
Modu— Malta, ii. 3S. ^^^1
MAvApMrf or May^i'ii iMt>-ja-l«j),
Mudo-kiu*cb'a— M^d.^kaK il 1S6 ^^^1
, Hjmdvirt, L 197 u.
Modii-su, perbapa for Mu-k-itO ^^^H
iMiyitfns#, peiMHiokn, J, 138 n.
MMrjxt ur Lndtk, L 17S. ^^^^|
M&yara-rdja (K'oug-talO'WAtig)^ i.
Mo- In-y e — M A kya, i i. 232. ^^^H
1 26 n*
Mo-iin^p*o — MAnaviw _^^^H
raeasureB of leiigtk in Indin, L ja
Mntig Inke, L 3 ti. ^^^H
tnedioineR, i, $6.
Mongir— Hlra^japarvatn, ii. 186 n , ^^^^M
Mfjjasitljeiife, L ran.
190 ^^^H
ilil tn-ti-ye'p'n-tw— MftitrAya B6d-
Muit^iiJa, L IT. ^^^^H
LiaatlVH, ii. 47.
inor}kt?y UAcetic, L 234. ^^^^B
MeDcinA, iL 2I0 in
Mom, a gras^-i^ntter, iL 123. ^^^^H
irnerchant cbief— irlfAfAf, ii. 12$.
MAHyim (or Maurya) dyu^ii^ty, L 17; ^^^H
iiiBtempftychotiia, i. S3.
^^M
meu-rft*— iwA/tff.
MAriyanagarit, city fu^mded by tbe ^^^|
Mid Jinibi, i. 30, i8. 78,
MkjA yotttba, i. 17. ^^^M
Middle V«bidL., il loa
Mo-^u— MitKArA MtiiigL&rllTniL, i 124. ^^^^|
MidnApui-, h. 206 n.
M u^ t 'k ' p'o— M adbavn,ii« 104. ^^^^|
Mibiraknla r. Mabimkida.
MtJ-tr-kiu-lo-Ueu — M udgnlapntra, li ^^^^H
Miiitm^ A c^iiivt^n t.-it Vulabht iL 267 u.
^^H
M i-mo-kiB. — M'l^bi^n.
Morli«^r'(.-bibl--M&l|^jSu. ii. 100 n. ^^^H
Mhmgfird, iL 273 li.
Mu t%r ii-ti^kitt^MdtibyAhiika i^rbat^ ^^^H
Ming, king, i AT.
^^^^^H
nt iit^ — tidt/ds.
Mo- ti- p u- ] — yia ti p ii 1 ra. ^^^^^^^^H
m.inf/*iiiinff bird, ii. SOl
Mu-t'u-Ia— MaLbiirfl, L 179. ^^^^^^H
Mltig-fo-dmii, tlitt land of Kn-
Moulinien im4g« of Bndfilia, L 5 r n. ^^^^^^^|
cbmij^, iJ. 326 n>
Ming- pi a — Ub4viiviv6kH, iL 223 h.
Mo-yudt» — Mny&pura, i. 197, ^^^^^^H
Mint; Ti— CiiineBe Emperor (a.d^ 58-
MfTgAdAvn, deer giirdeii, i. 47 ; ^^^^^^^^|
76), dreAm t>f, i, 30-
^^^^H
Mitbiia, iL 78 n., i^g p.
M n t: b i 1 i LI da ( M u -cb i -Un - t%ii )^ {.! b inese ^^^^^^^^|
Mi n -ki • tn'ian jf *p' u *sii— MaHj nil 1 13o-
WeD-lin, L 83 ; ii. 41. 128, 131, ^^^^^^^|
dhl«it,LtTii, ii. 23a
Mndgtilagiri, Mongir hilL ii. i$6 n. ^^^^^^^|
mMa {ma*t-^e) fruity pluttatn, L
Mitdgiiliipntra (Mn-tf'-ki«i-iit-tjieu), ^^^^^^^|
M ; ii, 66, 163.
MuHgn^bf tbe ^ent, Pill Mti:^!dAn, ^^^^^|
MdSfJi'po, MatbnrA^ i, 179 n.
i. 39| 39 ; iSo, 1S3, 187; ii. 175. ^^^^|
MoK city, i. SO.
176* 177 □., And Muntli^alyAyi- ^^^^H
M6ba.na-t]adL IL 1391).
nnpgtm, L 40, 09, 61, 108; 235; ^^^^H
Muhftnl, ii. 112 II.
ii- 6« 7, 9i t6K 178* iSK. ^^^^1
>bi*Li*iii»tVli> — Malidndm, ii. 91,92.
Mi)^bi4ti n I'll io' kill) country, i. 33. ^^^^H
M'>-bi«io-kiU'lo — Mahrrakntti.
Mn-bo — -Amu ri^«r, i. 3^ "' ^^^^^^|
M<i-hi-ish1*fa-lo-pu*lo — MRLe»fViir<»-
muAitrta (innn*bU'b^to)| diviwun nf ^^^^^H
pttra, iL33S, 271. ,
time, L 71* ^^^^H
Mo'hi u— Margi H u iw
mtt'i — jipri<!uL, L S7. ^^^^H
Mr)- ho — Mttbl rivt?r, iL r39.
MCliatliiln^pum (Hu4o^iMn^pii4o), ^^^^H
■ H ' bo-€ben '|iq — Mab ^h nn 1 piu
Mult&Q, ii. 274, ^^^H
^^^^^35o ^^^^^^^^B
^^^^H iiiulbeny ae«<T, U. 319.
14VA-1 r^\Uy, I XT, »1» 34, 3B,iof^^
^^^^H Mii4o-«iLii-|)u>lu — MillaeiliftnapuT*,
560., 91,9611,
^^H ii 274* '
Naga'r4|a iCh.L&og-Wftiig), t#inpH
^^^^^1 Mundu or Entka rock ^ i. 1 4 5 n , ; iL 2 ti .
i. fie.
^^^H Mvig king, I 176 rt., and 24^'
N^-dijiinft fi6dbliiitttYii <Na*kift^V
^^^1 HiiAgdi (Miiiig-kiif-H), ^Ah^U, or
k-cbti-nn), Oh. L<ii»gmhii or Lung
^^^^H MungAJl, Mai^4kvur, i. 9i lu i
iiieiig, 1. iSgo., 210 f., 2i|f.22Q
f,, 223, 224 n. 302 ; ii. 97t 98, i»tk
^^H izt, 134, 135*
^^^H Mmig-km^ii— Muikgili in Udfiti<i,
N&gMTmiuia, ii. 133 u.
^^^H
NAgbnr, i!« 209 u. ^^
^^^H Mu^'km — TiKkJlii Dr lAuhpn
Nagra city, ii. rS d. ^H
^^^B 2RS« 2Bg,
Nai-uao-t*o— Narjti*dft rivrr, tl 159. ^H
nut— plum, L £9. ^H
^^^^H Mtilijmi (Mung-'kiQ), m BadakshAii,
NainifijaiilL (Niden^Uftn^sa) lii-tr, H
^^^H £- 42 u. ; iL 2S3, 2S9,
Ob. Peti-la-cbo-boi, n. 54, JU, ^B
^^^^H Mumli tiiounUtn^ \l 144 u.
ti5, 120, 129, MO ti^ H
^^^^^P MuraQdiLfl, nittivi'& uf Lcitjitilka, i<
jVji»i>aM7ljRd abmd^Ai [F^-shM^^ ^M
^^^^H
tin^), ii. 54. ■
^^^^H MQrdHbliiBhikU (Hwnti-iing-pu)
Xji'kie-lo-bn — Xngnmbara. ^H
^^^^^B icliool, lion.
Na-kwa, liuter of Fub-bi, i, 7 «.
^^^^^B Murgb^b vulley^ j. 4S n.
Kilandft (Na-Uu-tu) •ftdghlrtoii, l y
^^^^^B rnnfltiLrd Aeed — Sinapis gtaucis^ i S7.
204 n., 216 ; n. 102 n., 110, tfiTi ^H
^^^^1 Miieur-iiuTa, Mougol name of Ling-
t6S| 196, 204 u, ^ ittic!«ui«, il. 17a ^1
^^^^^H fllifla mountaiiit, i, 2$.
Na-Iai]*tu — KiUndn, ^H
^^^^B M a- 1 e-k in- Ig — Mau dgal j ^yanii.
naiiU'ilo^tik^Ul^ H
^^^^H Muxcirt, ley uxQuuia.in»t u 19.
^^^^H MwaD'chii— P6rnjikvarainr4jiS ii- 1 74-
Uiueii Teiang, i. Ha^ ^H
^^^^H Mjn-buhtk, or TUoaund ApriDgn, i.
N;i-1o-ki 111 — ^amkira, it, 252. ^H
^^^H 27
N"a-lo-yen-tUl— 'N&iaya^ad^va, ^H
Kanda (Naxi-fu), il. 2 u,, [6 u,, tj, ^H
^^^H
46 n.i 94, 102 M., 167 D. ^H
^^^B
N'nttkinj i. 13. ^|
Na-pi*ka, birtUplaCA of £/%kueb-^^H
^^^H NadIkA4taF4 (NiA-ti-ilft-filie-po), li*
obb&nda, 1. 48. ^M
^^^1
HaTmpati (Ziii.cbii), 'Mord i>! iD«ii,'*^l
^^^^H Ha f''-p'> — NnvMpa, il 325.
i. 13 tt., 14, IS. 16. 41* ^1
^^^^^1 K A- f (j-ti-p'o^k ixA V— N AmdS vakuln.
Narafiimba (Na-k»*i!&ng-bo), irEI»£«^H
^^^H KA^itN (Ha-kie), i 5 n., II, 63 1,
ill tbe Paftjftbj I 143 ii,» 1 66 11* ^^
^^^H I JO I, 136. J 49 f.f I59p zor, 237 ;
Nftrijaipidd^va (Nft-lo-je»*tii:>), itt-
^^^H
tbor, 1 9S.
^^^^H Nftgn AnaTftUptA, ii. 41,
N ArAjanftdlvm, roy&l ituck of Eim^
^^^H Kflgm Apdfilm ('O^po-Ui.lo), i. 12a.
Hip*,'iL 196,
^^^^H K&gA'DlUakfrf 11. 103 n.
NifAjKnad^YtL, ti. 262, 263.
^^^^^m N4g^i fdiiutaiu, i. 6S.
n4/HkUa (nadi-kido) frtiii, eoctik.
^^^^^H Istm OopiiljiT i, 93.
nut, i. S7 ; iL 196.
^^^^^B N^rabrafia, Cb. LoDg-ch^ej^ li. 297.
Karnmdi fNid*ino-t*tj) rivfir, ii, 251.
^^^^^^1 N&ga maideD, tale of, i. 129 f, ; ii, 21.
Kjiriiktra (Ka-b-ki4o) iiliuid, tL 252.
^^^^B N&g^ Nandu— KJUauda^ ii. 167 n.
NiUik iiiscrtptLDnts if. 220 n.
^^^^^1 Nd^dvandat \. 211 n.
Na vad A vakw 1& i Ka-f 0- ti ^pV kii*loK
^^^^1 Nigapa^|iiiitt£D, ii. 231 u«, 333 n.^
town on tb« Gfti^fet, i* 233. ^H
^^^H
Navafidgfti-b, fi« 78 n« ^H
^^^^H NagJira or Nagark5|, old capital of
^^^^H KuItlU, L 177 lu
Navapa (Na-£cKp^) «oiiPti'^, ii. 335^B
NATaaaAgbArtCDA — Datii* uC ft tH^^|
^^^^^B K^^opa AtQi^utr^jTo^fr^ NngaraliHra, L
pie, i, 14, ^™
^^^^B 91
Kvjkatbj town in TurkiAtlD, L 29 n..
^^^^^H Nag»rab&ra (Nakie>hi-bu), iu J:iJiL>
94- _^
^^^^^^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^1
"Kplnr. 11 230 lu
Niijkmid (Nu^cliih-kien^ town^ L ^^^|
^^dtiaii4tLji, Juiim Tlrtbamk&n, il
; 29t 30- ^^H
269 u.
Kii-kla/o*lu-clni'fia — Nftg&rjuua ^^^H
K^pAl ^Ki-po-Io), i 16; ii. So, Si n.
Eiklhisattvf^ ii, 97, ^^^H
Kefifj one of tii^ BiLini} Au iujuge#»
-Rijatjrddha (nt ku-hu), fruit, i 307 ; ^^^|
1. SI n.
grove, ii. 2j; 25, 3 1 ; tre*?, i. 4Q, ^^B
KeraifutkMuiksK&M, tL 143 n*
€3; 11,50^ 126. ^
ti^^rt-^iih^rt — AmU fniit^ i 89*
jV^%£ri£v^fit«/umAA ^<Sif4d {In'miwj- ^^^H
ntjdn^mihlc — Amalji fruit, i. 89.
cA>ifjr-/«-mfi7-/un), ii. 2rS, 220 in ^^^|
J* ifl-ti * k ia-i.h c-pu — N Ail i ka^y a j ^^ i u
A'ytts^u^ra »?{£«|7^ ('O^^t -in-fit r>- ^^^H
113,
cAir7i-4^Aan-^'-fii» iLud Shun-rhiiit/^ ^^^H
niiMN/it (»i-fo-«ii), Cb» /»*ytt«»,
|/-/uii) of tiungbtvbbudiBp i, 160, ^^^H
twelve, i« 142.
^^M
9 i*-/o-f J *if a^n t r dja iia rvba.
Kystki Of Ni^a, L 95 u, ^^^H
Ns'jatig, tuwu, ii. 324.
^^1
K ijrAn, vallpy iu KiipiK i, 54 n*
fttMj^as (Cii, Z'w), lliu eigLUen
Ocu (U-clia), iu 2&S, 324. ^^1
BohiKiU, i. 177.
'0-eb'a4i^At4ti, ii. 265. ^^M
J^i-ir«4*u— Kjagrodfaii, ii. 50^ 126.
'O-ciit^-lo — Acli^iL or AobAniy ^^^H
Ki^kieft-^N i rgra 1 1 1 h mb.
CJjiue&e Sn-Uing, ii, iiS^ 257; ^^H
K^lei>*»hiftti-iia— Nairailjad4 nver, iJ.
arLat, ii. 26S, ^^H
138.
0-cliou-t<j-kJn--AjiUkmH, i. oa ^^H
'0-cLu-kiEk— Mliy<)ka, ii.' 90 ti. ^^H
Kilftj-iu or LilSJntij western breni^h
of iljo Kaimftjnhft river.
OBinu, Norse pod, i 65 n. ^^^|
nUdpifa inf^-jw-cA'd), public t9-
Odm oT Udra (U-cha), DnB«n, 11 204. ^^H
ewrdi, L 78 0.
'0-fa»<chV~'AvandA, Ii. 28cx ^^H
Ki4idt3, i, 68-
'D-fo-tu^cbe.tii-]-«liUa4q— Araiaki- ^^H
N U ED ah i'gutjg— Tibetan ufttnu of
t&ivara, i 127 n. ^^^^|
MadhyAotika, L 134 n.
'0-hi-cbi ta4i>^Ahikftli6tia, i. 20D. ^^^H
N 1*1110 or Che*ria-tu-iia coimtryj ii.
Obiu<l, UdnkhAnd^ t>r Waliaud, ^^H
.3^5' . , , .
n4n./i3S, * ^^B
mne bcirdera or islaodfl {khiu-kat-
■ -j ' k 10- cb*i 11' j \i — A jMta Eaundin- ^H
Ual-in), i. 3 D., 17.
ya, 11,46. ■
Ki-po4o-N*^il!, ii, 80.
' Q*ki-ii l Q e Akn i <*ou utrj, i. 13, 10 ; 1 7* ^M
l^i rgracthaH (Ni-kieu), Dsgambarauor
*04aii-k]A-Un — cQiriipt form fur ^M
H linked JaiuuA, i. 50 - 55 u., 76,
ArilfTa K&krna, li. 54. ^M
■ 14S D. ; jL 45, 66, 158, t6S, 1%,
otibanun — s^4ii tn^e, k. 265 ir. ^H
■^ 199.208, 227, 231,
O'U-ni— Abreu^f on tU@ Oxui, i. ^^^H
fiij'tfcMa, tbc extinction or dee t ruc-
42 ; il 285, 2S9. ^^H
tion of luffi'hnj^f ii. 105 n.
^O-lii-ho— Arunaj Ch^hM Dtikhta- ^^^H
^kwdm {Nit-p'an)f date of, i. T5 ;
rAu, u 61 n./62 ; ii. 1!^^, ^^^|
73» 99i to6 Ji.; 150 (lOO yearfl
Olyujpuf^f i, 10 n. ^^^H
befort: Aii^ka)^ liate fruui, i, 63^
*Q-iao*lo-kia -^ dmfduka fruU, ii* 95, ^^^^H
103; 151, 156. 174; place of, 1.
^^1
83 ; il 175.
D'UTin-t'o — Aiiaisdri| li. 154. ^^^H
Jp^ifrdJta S^tra^ L 70.
O-niiu-tVpu-io — Aiiatutkpun^ iL ^^^H
nuAadffdf PiU fiufdanatn — mats, i.
^^H
75 0,
*Q-t]i4iu-t^o^ — Aiiiruddba, ii. 38 n. ^^^H
Hiu-t^on country, in. 83 tu
'0 110-wei, king of, i, 100 n. ^^^^
»tU' ieu-sluitt-fan^^6*irthiidnjtndami.
0-pi-au — fianic qb Upiftit, KapiMn, ^^^^H
nivaraTMi$, tivi?, L 152 u*
accuidingto Cunuiugbam, 1. 55 u , ^^^H
piwitanfl (iil-fo-fliMm) rule, i 76*
56 n.p 59 n., 63 n.; ii. 285 n, ^^^|
KortJi ludiJi, i. 10.
^U-pi-tVkie-la-ua ^ — Aviddbakar^A, ^^^H
^*ijrtherii msige of mount ainji, i
ii. 6 If 62, 6;^ ^^^H
t6o and b^iUr,
^O-pi'iti-mv-ka^Mht-lun — AhindkaT^ ^H
Kii-cliib-kitju couiitry, L 29, 3a
makMa t^dxtrUf L J 05. ^M
^^^H ^^^^^^^
^^^^^^^1 *0 * pi'ta^mo-minff-eJiiitff-Ian — Saih-
Pft-Hn-fn— Pit Ylipatra ot rifTi.\ i
^^^^^^B ifuktdlthiiiarmiihrldittHi Sdttrtt, I
60, Be.
^^^^H
PalodboiJ, vi!kgfj io KiUnl, L ns «,
^^^^^^H ^0*}2i'tii'mn'fd~pA-itha-itin — Ahiii-
Parngbfln roMimtnina, ii, 285 n,
^^^^^^M dkarmtt Vih/td»h^ or Ahhidhat' ma
P&mir (Po-mi-lo) mounUms, 1 If ;
^^^^^m makdrM^Wid i^tUtra, i. 1$$ K.
4t 11., 15511.; iL^gg.
^^^^^^B *0-pi'ta-mxi* »h u n -rM a n 4i-lil n ^Ntj d-
panfim {imt}-nn*%a\ jjick* fruity i,
^^^^^^B ^dxiUMdra ^dttra^ U ry5.
SS; ii. 194, 196,
^^^^H *0-p»-lo lo^Apnl&U uAgm, i, 122,
pa&ekdbhijM^ iU^tkin-i'onglil 139
^^^^L
n., 20S u.
^^^^^^H '0>|Hi'j«-k'!4i^Lhit-pii — Abfaiftvn^iri*
Pn&cliikln— RrjIiilkli-iTid, u 2oO n.
^^^^^^1 v&«tim«el)iKji, \L 347.
P»licbAii4 i-iver, ii, iSo 11,
I^^^^^H nrd«a1«, L S4.
PaanWikha— P4&cha?ikho (PAli), «
^^^^^^H Onng-uor (Rtfig>iu-Lui f), 1. 13 i) . , 36,
divitie umtidun, T. 08.
^^^^^^^1 Oriasi^t il, 236 t).
Pant'hararsKit or P^iilf-A attirj^iXtf
^^^^^^^1 OrtiiiiK (Hi> inoT)* li. 278,
pan'jAwf {Paij-che jue-«««]^ festi-
^^^^^^^1 0-sbp-U-ni— As&clb&riinii eotiventj L
vd, L 38 J 31 n., 52 n.
^^^^H
PlTidr^tliSn— PuHljiddbbbtbiaa in
^^^^^^1 p-H)ii-po-kiu-»f ift^p^i^iA — JU?«gbft'
KajJmIr, L r^^Sii/
^^^^^H i^hn BArlUi««ltvA, 11 loa
Pa^do* -»f PHrdivM, L 183, 1S4 B.
^^^^^H Y) clii^pV-Khi— ^ilvi^jitnjl 150.
r^nini (Po^nUiu), tbe (rrammiittinj
^^^^^^1 ^O-abo-to-fa ti~AjitHVMtL
i^ Ii4« ]r6; bU biribplace, ^ikr
^^^^^^1 *0*i»u4o— A^iirn, 223.
ttiriti i 114.
^^^^H '04in<tiVdiMn^Atj'&tia*ukg1ft, £1,
pAfija river, i. 41 u.
^^^H 377* 27%
PAlkjm diatnct, ii. 194 n.
^^^^^M Stnt (wu^it), cut, i 146^
Prtljabtr vtilky iq KjiviA*, i. 54 n.
^^^^H OOajKm, fttre Ufa^
^^^^H Ourghft or R&i^U (Pi>4q-k ki»), ii.
as ; «i, 29,
^^^H
^^^^^^^^1 ctx4ie«d 8)iiitbi1'>wt>4H], ii. i^g.
nasSld (q. vO* »♦ ^9^
^^^^^^V Oxn^f Am^ifUrya (Pn-tjiu) n>?r, i.
pA(i-ti^— Kavandbft, RAbftiidbs^ <€
^^^^^T 9T: 1 2. 33* 35 i^- 37t J^t 39 ^i-, 4°,
S«rikkiiU i, 89.
^^^^B 41, 4a Ik, 43, 114. ] 15, 125, 126,
P*ao-chii— tUttiwli^tp* or Cejlan, il
^^^^^^B *0-jr«-uiu-kbi— Hnyaiiiukbft, I 229.
236, 240,
^^^^^^1 '0-yu or Wu-yaii, 11. 9D Ti.
pao p^in*/ — pre^iont plieber tir vaw,
^^^^H *0 jn~t 0— AjddhjH, ]. 724.
*t, 137 n.
^^^^^^H Of^n^^ U j j A^ io] in M&Uta, £L 270 1 1 .
Pao-U^ — T*ipiir, i, 1S7 n*
P'ftO-Ul— RHtiiAkiirn. ii, 68.
Pao.yutit^, i. 13, 23, 25, 33.
^^^^^1
pAr&clilii, a trih« in AfgiiaailetAn, tL
^^^^^H Ta, riirer In Sben-sU u 5.
285 ti.
^^^^^H l^cirAfiMa (/ii*ftfi^i rtt^Nt, it. tg4 n.
Pamdisfl, we#t«?m, i. 227 ti.
^^^^^^H Pib 1 Ti 141 1% i *^r A vn 16kii0Sviifd^ 60 Q.
pafxaHdnUf in finite'] j tmail mPAAufe,
L7^
^^^^^^H chi^fitnmiU, i. taon.
tai] af VMubati«!biu i. IJi,
^^^^^^^H Pafltii&rjiti (Liett^iiwn), moiUer at
P4rilvaU (Po'k*-yn) mouiiatefj, i
^^^^^^B Kuti^lu, u 141 n,, 204 I).
68 u., $8* ii, 214,
^^^^^^H Tiii^hiiti, OT PntiftbthiitA, town, ii.
Pirb»tt viUftgi*, ii, tSin,
^^^^^H
Pmrihtapka, ii, 175 n*
^^^^^^1 i^awd 6guj« of Euddbft, 1. to2.
PMiik«iPo4i4i0), t. 42 n.
^^^^^H PiiJApAti or PrAjipftii, ii, an.
Pimia, place ineiititmed l*jr PtoletnT
^^^^^H nacri4k4, i I4S
in i fgliKtiiiilAn, ii. 2S5 n.
^^^^^^H P^U-im^ — ^V-iTJui^ or Tflrnii, iL 3$l.
PftT^i «li t hitrii (Fo* lcN&bi.iiia*t*«n£>
^^^^^1 T*U, Til)ag« i Q E4bia» i. 1 ts tu
HAJi^iC 2S5.
1
^^^^^^^^^^ INDEX, 35J
■
■ Pftr^va or Atya Par4Tika (Po U*»hw
PbaniBmanei, king of Khorairoii\, i.
^H
■ fa), Chm*}m Hie-t*UD, I 9S, IO4,
35 0., us.
^^^H
■ JOSH., 151, I5J.
Pbo-shu-Kii^Vasumitrfi, ii. 26S n*
^^^1
■ ParthUuft, i. 37 n*
PlmUlmmiA, town, iL 255 n.
^^^1
1 PiirVftU (Po-fiv-to) ccmtitry la the
pfitfUanthm tmMi^a ("an mu-loj, i.
^^^H
P.ttijillj, u. 275.
iSon.
^^^H
PArvatt or DttigA (Po4o-yu), goddesH,
|?Y— loquafc, i. 87,
^^
i. 60 n., 61; 11411.; il 314 Q.
P'i-cheu-p'o-pu-lo — VichavApuni,
^^^M
PAr j-fttni (Po-li*ye-U)-lo) couutrj, i.
Vnftmapura, or Balmapura, capital
^^^H
17^. J 79-
of SIndb, ii. 272.
^^^H
PaB^uad 1 . See Prass^naj it
Pidshan, i. 13 ; 17.
^^^H
PMupntMs (Pu-Hbu-po*to), aecetjca
Pien-Ki, ediU^r of the Sl-^-ki, I r.
^^^H
^ BinpTirwl with afiben, i. 55 ti., f I4,
■ 176, 200; il 45, 261, 271, 276,
■ 277, 279, 280, 2^t.
Pi-lo-mo-lo — MImdr, ii. 270.
^^^H
Pj'1o-£4-1o— PtlUB&na mountainap L
^^^H
87^
^^^H
I>(ifn/* (tT^j-cli*ii-li) tree, iu $3.
Pi']tvRhan-oa- — VimSana, 1. 20 1.
^^^H
P&ta ] i p 1 1 1 ra { Pu 'Cli*a* 1 Me u-ch'iiiK},
I &S, W, €T, 70 ? t'. 70 n., 83,
Pilns4i a (Pi-lo-io-Io), Cb, Smng-kiu-
■hau, mountain in Kj*pi^i*fi7,6i
^^^H
^^^H
85, 86n.,90!i., 167,223.
Pilu or Po-l«i tr«e, i. 96.
^^^H
Pathargha^i^, ii. 192 n.
Pi*hi-ahan f-^r Pi-lu-cbs-ni^Viura-
^^^H
Pfitnfir i^ 16. M, i6; iu 113 ti,,
cbana, i. 87*
^^^H
- 136 n., Mi n^
Pi-lu^t*e-kiiL--ViHidbiika raja, f . 1 2S,
^^^H
■ p^fm ifto-tO'lo)^ begging 'diBh of
Ftmu. (Pi-tno}, town, ii. 322, 323 u,,
^^^H
■ Biidaim, L 78; 60 i]., 9S; ii.
324-
^^^H
■ 17S.2TO, 27S.
Pi-mo-lo-kMtifkff — VimaiaMiiti rtt-
^^^H
■ Pitriarclig, firat four, f. S3 11.
■ Patti or Pati, perhnjMj Chtoapiti, L
tra, ii. 67.
^^^1
Pi . m .Iu m i -to4o— Vitaalami tra, i.
^^^H
■ 1670., 173 n., 17511,
igiS.
^^^H
■ P**u*I., Bftuie as Frth*hL
Pin'<'hin—TaUpatriUa}if;a .fdHra f.
^^^H
peach it'nu)^ ehUtdni, i, SS, 174.
i. 191 n.
^^^H
pear {U)^ ckinan^itpHira, I 88, 174.
Ii'ijij^— pitcher, ii, 65 o»
^^^H
pe»rU iJb), fira, L 89k
Plrtfi — Sdmarfidfi^ i. 79.
^H
pe»rl-fliil)<!rj' in Ceylon, ii, 23,
Pesu— KAintlanki, ii. stoa
P^h-flbwui, white waifir* i. 29.
P*ing-k'i4o— Vifiirila, ib 217.
^1
FMng-lo, villdige, i, 4.
^1
Piiig-wimg of tlia ChAn fataily^i, SO,
^1
pH-U tre^, I 62, 13, 66, 73.
Puig-yang, district, 1. 11.
H
Pe-lo— V4^9nuUni, i- 17, 93.
Piii-im Mis/imtain, i. 78.
H
P^enif-lni-shan — -FairjIiMidj i. fltt.
PI n -pi - Bh A-1 , P*iii -p Ui f i-lo — B i m 'j i-
H
IlepiKXifTot — VaiKravanflp i, ^g n.^
fAta rdja, ii. 102, 14S.
^M
191 n.
Pi' p o4o^Pi ppdk * atone bonse. %
^^^H
period of the true law, i, 94 ti.
iS6.
^^^H
period of tbe ;mage<t, t 94 n., 106 t>.
Pi-j/o-iha4m—Vibhdthd J^ditm, i
^^^H
Peraiii (Po<]i-«ie, Po-eze and Pu-
151 □.
^^^H
ia-aae]^ I 16, 91, 92 utu! tiute^ 37,
Pi-po-«li<K-Vip&^ i. 165.
^^^1
51 n., 99 ; iu i40^ 277, 279, 300.
Per^iiirkAj town in Afgli^itHl&n, ii*
pippala tree, i. 99 j ii. 14, n6, 12S.
^^^H
Pippala (Pi*i>euhj)j iu 15&; cave, i- SI.
^^^H
2S5 n.
Pi-pu*lo— Vipula mount^m, ii. 155,
^^^H
^ Feftb&wAr — Purueliapiira in Gnnd*
I hftrrij i, 16, 103 i 109 11,, 1 [9 n,
pertimmofif i. S8,
158.
^^^H
Plr P&liohal mflnnlaini^ i, 163 n.
^^^H
Pi.gija-tiien — VAi^rava^a, ib 30^
^^^H
Peimthiift, Pi3«likid&vjit1, UevKiXa-
pj-^ao-kia — Viaftkba country, i, 239^
^^^^1
_ wTiSf nfUireXai^cs, rlfvffAatt, i.
Piuiiiin, i. 99; ii. 69 n.
^^^H
B 109, 120 tL
Pii^a Mbc?UHneQi]s»^ i, 60,
^^^H
H Phalgu Hver, li, 1 1 2 n.
PifakfiM, thn^e, i. J04, 152, 153, 154,
^^^H
■ Ph<^impi (P'o^U-km-tia) montb, i.
155, >96; il 307.
^^^H
■ 7^^
Pitl4ilA (Pi-to-Bhi4o), ii, 279^
H
H VOL. n, z
J
354 JNDEX. ^w^^^^^^^l
Pi*to*kiji (willow twig), tootU-brufeb
Pu'l f»- jtt — P.lr V a 1 1 1 imiiaii te rjj i, 6 Sy ^|
vAgbirJluiaj i, 6S,
f9; ii. 214 n. ^|
Pi-to-ahi-lo— PitAiaa. ii, 375,
Po4u—?ilu ir^e, L &0. ■
iH-fjiu— Bhikftlin, \l S.
P*i-l«-hi (if Po*lij-lo^Bolor eouti- ^|
FUt'ii cuuutry— Bhidii, i 36.
try, i. 93; 135. ■
plantain— fw^cAo (meu-cUeJi j, t6j n.
Pa4u-abaip QatidbA^m, I in. 112, ^M
pUtni {nmX L 87*
Po-lu-kie-ehe- pa — Bbarukai^idiiLva ^^^H
or Bbar6cb, iL 359. ^^^H
Po-ciritli— Pit^U, PA|^Upulr», ii.
Sj^ 223.
Pod u - ^1 1 ^ p 1 1 - 1 u — L 'u r ufthapn na. ^^^H
po-rh'i — ei^stal di«h, iL 129*
potvAndry, i. 17^ ^^^H
Po-fii — Vaibpi,
pou)ej^ruu;4t«^ i. SS. ^^^^|
roh-hih'kEa— BdlultAor Atiii, i 24-
Po-rni-Io--P&mlr, Ii. 297. ^^^H
Po^ho— Balkb.
Po^na^BaDzm couiitTy, i. Si^ ^^^^|
Po-ho — BoW (1) kingdi>ni, i. SO.
Po^rduft or Po&rowil, ih ig^ ^^^^M
** poUonoiii tbifif t?«, tb^/' i. SI*
Po-ni^-Bhandj, Tniiiiatf>ri L 2IO, ^^^H
Po-ke«n» tample uf, l »9.
Fo-pi-fel-kia— Bbftvavivekaj ii. 3^3. ■
Po-kbu-lo— ViUtukj iu 190.
Pfirua, L 136 n. ^H
Pf>-kifi4— Bkogai (')i t^*'"i i^- 314-
PVeba — Pituabjra motitb. ^M
Po-ebi-pV — Vatoibbn tongb&rAmat ^M
Po-k U Utig" 13 w§ blftn »
Po-ln^tao^PeniB, ii, 240,
il 195^ ■
Po-li, town, i, 47.
pi)-Mc— Per^in, i, 99 n. : il 174 il ^H
P©*ii-bo — I'Vokhiii', fierlia]iM in Ba*
pQ-Bi5'-wib—Pn>&6 lift jit, ii. 3 u* ^M
diikibftn, i. 42,
p&,iai—Bddhi tre*', i. loe. ■
Po-li.|u*, B-jjor difttrtctj ii. 2S^>.
po-tal— perbapB tb« Fci-ti (Eotik) ■
Fo-U<kia-raa-Pbilgunft mouiU.
of ITiijeii Triian^j but may ataiid ^M
P0-li-*hUfu-P&,4Tik*:
for l^iaksiiAn, L 101 u. ^^H
Pn-li >&«— P^^Jt
po-tA'h — Bkadm fmit, i. SS. ^^^1
lolitini'se, furiiis nf» 1* 85*
Po-U-Wpc-to— Bhadnipidii iiiO(Qtkt>^^^H
; ^ii-li")«-ttj-Vi>^rftryltra ur Vjiiid-^Ji,
P6tftTaka (Pu-lik-la-kifti mutiiilAii], *• ^^^H
i, jK 179^
114 11.; ii. 2ji n., 2J3, 251 D^ ■
P'i>-lc)*Uili'rpii-iHi-lri — Bmhtnaptira,
397 P. ^^H
L 198, a«d liiiditioua^ 241,
7>o-e(iu— grape, i. SS, ^^^H
Po-lfi-kie-f'*-t'au-tiu — Pr&bliftkara-
Po-tl-B&dM Tib&ra, i. T«. ^^H
varddiintia, i. 210.
Pu- ta-«bii,t]g- D A— Badak sbiD , t . 4 1 . ^^^H
Po4o-ki-po-t i — Pn\gb6dlii mouu-
Pti^to-lodiii-cbit BbadrAniclii,il26|»^^^H
titiii, h. I [4*
Pti*t*aiJ— Vnkaliu or O^ua rivtr, lii ^^^H
^^^^^B
Po-lo'lo-Bulurp ii. 298,
2S9, 292, 294. ■
Po-lq.lo-ki^ — Mgba or Ourgbn,
Pi^-Wii[]g, niuiqiiia, or Cbang-kicii, L^^^^|
towD, ii. 322, 324
j^^H
Po^lo-tueij — BrtbutMW.
rrabliAktimyarddbana ( Po'lo-kie-f A'^^^H
Po-k.mo4o*ki-li— Brabtningiri^ ii.
t'lin *iia) Chin esc Tac^-k w oii g, i. 2 la ^|
214,
Pmbbftiai tra (Pc* - Iu - p ho - n^ i - to-li*), ^|
Pii*Ju*ni for Pi>-lo*iiii— Tfi-mrit rivftr,
Cbiui^ee K WJLng-yvu,died iu Chia% ^M
iL 45 ti.
4.^.633,11 t7t. ■
Po*lo-iii.aa6 (BAn4ra»), ii, 43, 44,
Frabb&pilLi Widhiaattva (Ru*tniiig- H
45 n.
p'ii^»)^ iL 4S. ^1
py-!.HNi-U-tti^WJ4ii^' *- BlMdityarftJji,
j^rojiatjAinci t»r circumambulatiinif i ^|
il j6S, 173-
103 n. ■
Po*bn>bf*- mi-tu-lo, Prabbimitra^
Pi*gWi*lbi lPo-]o4i»po-y> mono- ■
ii, 171 11.
Ui»iiL 114. 1 15, 133. ■
To- 1 n-ii-na *bi* to* waa^ — PraaAaa j i t
Prigjjr6ti#h^ cApiUl of EJkntAdkt«, ■
r4ja, ii. 2, 3 n.
PWi>-»1*oa — Varasiira loouutain
ii. 195 (1. ■
Prtijap,*tl (Po-lo-abe-pii-ti), Ch. H
pv», ii. 286
S4nq-Gbu. II BbLke^bunl.iL z, 23 n, ^M
P'oio-tu-lii— SuUtiir*.
PmjMbbadra (Pftii-jo-p^g-t'o4o), il ■
Po-lw-y e-k iar^ Pmy iga,
103 a. ■
INDEX
3SS
IPruiftutijlt rflija (Po-ly-si-ii*i--shi -to-
wan g and Po-^z*-mli), Cliiaene
3ii.,4t tl n., l5i^o.
pmddra {t^ah-yueu} bt*il, i 123 u.
PmUmdksfia^ i. tSl li.
Pr;ityflkii BuJillit (H'le-cbi-fii}i i.
U, 43, 64, fi7j BS j vekici*-, i. 52,
79 11,, 112 ik; iL 2og.
Pruvjira^Qiia rftji uf K;3-4Tnilr, i, i^Sji*
Frajigft (Py-lo-ye*kiaK AUabiliftd, i.
130 U, 23+ 11.
JPr«ftice %i> tbe 5* ^it-ii by CUaog
pTOceB^i'^ii <if irjififfes, i. 22.
Ilp9K\aU I'l lUnXtttt, PLiaiikalAmtlp f,
lorj 11.
Prom& ill r^iif tnA, it. 200 tu
Pu-ho— BukLinrii*
IPujaauriiirii A)Hi*hiunt (Ku-sLe-au-
uil-lo)^ it* 74.
Pulak^i (Pii-W-ki-Bhe). W(f*t«rii
Cbaliikywi king, U 144 t»n-i 213 u.,
it 256.
■f^-la^na-ffl-ruu— rarnavarmijiL I iS.
^ »lo-k i -!ib0 — Pit luk esii .
Fulumslyi— AndiirA kbigp iL 269 n.
Pi i -ua I i V er — J a uj 11 a u r V am u nil, i . 3 7*
IPunfiuU (Pua<Qn«t*Bo) or Puu-it*, n.
kingdom ou tbn bordura of Kou-
mlr, I 162 L
Pmidiirlkn^itryA, for PjidmAyatt, i-
204 n.
jjunrfrrt, Hiigar-^^onep ii. 194 11.
P uiid*^^'*"^^^ i^**^ '* ( P Q a ' u a - fa - t*nti-
i)^)j country in Bengal, ii. 1 94.
Pun -na- f n-i*ai j - i>*-*Pu tidravard im nft.
Pan-nii-U'o^runacb, I. 162 L
pu^^aidldi ipun-yarvj-BhC'to), Cb*
I'u-nUe and Tijieiifj-liii bouses uf
cbarity, i. 166, igS; il 21411., 30 j.
PllrnH. (Yueii-raLui), atitbor oi tbe
iVibhdaM S'datra, i. 162.
Pflm&dbiahtbAuft ill Ktiirutr,!. IS^^'*
P^ruamaitrAy aRlputrit ^Pu * la *im-
mej - ta - li - y tni • di- fo - ta - lo), Cb*
Mwau-tV-tseu^ L I So, iSi*
P{ii iiiivaruiiL tPu-U-ua-fa-in**), In
Cbmedti Mwun-ebeu, ii, JiS, 174,
Purujibapura (Pu-lu-aba-pu4o)» ucjw
Ptf^bAwaj-p i, 33 d.| 97 n.| 226 tL
T^TvaAilik (Fo-p'u^bidu) mon^atery,
iL 221>
P{ii'vairi!l^lia j(Fa-p^o-pi-ti-hyJ| 0(i«
of tbe finir dvtfuift, i, Jl,
P u- »e-pt> -k'i 4 i — Puftb [jag ; ri.
Pii^iikidAvati (Pu*abi-ki-io-fa-ti).
IleuiceXaaiTK, cipiiid of Gandiiai .»>
i, 109, III n.i 112 n.
Fnadbkni ar PudlikiLla, auu of Bba-
rata, i, 109 n.
Pijilijwigiri ( Pu-ie-po-kbi4i) eaiighi-
r4nhi, i* 20 5.
PuA^itia CPtj-Hbji) mtintb, i. 72.
Pti!i*—M/At tree, ii. 116.
Fiilbui or rjttilb, iii Ceylon, iu
251 n.
R1dh>\ St^iiie? (Lo-tai*&Z'pi<iui),
i, M. .
Ril^di (Ho-]o4nO, iu BadaksbStii L
42 n.p ii. 2S9.
lUg b a ur O u rgba ( PiHlo-lo-kta ) , 11.332.
U^buU (Ho4u'biiL-bj ur Lii4iii-lo),
tan of Uaddbn, i. 88 ; 60, 61, 180,
tSi ; ii, 18, 43, 167.
Raivata m Giru^ragirl in SuriUb^ra,
ii. 269 IT,
lUjii BiaiLl-ka-garb^ li. 66 n.
Rdjiigr'fli^* (H(j4.^-sb«-ki4i4ii), Chi-
□eee Wang-abff, i. I lo ti.^ 153 ; ii,
43,4^t47 ii.,S5n.,iJon., J49"t
i6i n.t 162, 16$, 166, 167 Up
17511., 176, *77, iSS, iSl>.
R|tjag|1h}% (Little), i. 44.
H4jaiiia1i6udn, ii. 207 jk, 209 ti,
RAjapuri fHn-bT=sbB-pu4t»} or Ri-
jaurr^ i. 163, 166 JJ.
EAJAfltbAiiija Sura at Valabbl, ii.
267 n.
RAjai I ri — Rijji p u rl
RAJK'tr, ib 155 11., 1670.
Hajjlltia ydUge, it, 184 n*
IMjyavardd b an a { Uu- 1 1 j -abe-fa^ t'ftn -
iia), Wan^-tsaisg, king, i. 2tO, 211,
BA,kiha«a (Ln-ta'a), ii. 244.
fiakBh.isjl(Lo-t»VDiuJ, ij,236ij., 240,
241,
Raktavitl (Lo-to-wei-cbi) aaftglil*
T^ma, ii, 202.
Rilma, i 109 n.; jL 54.
BAmnis^mnor MmagrAmn (Lan-mo),
i, 80 ; li^ 26 tu
R4n)Mi}ya, delta at tbe Iriwadi^ ll«
ago a.
3SC
INDEX.
Rufij&nmii} town iu Btrt]g«1, Lz6 U,
lM|4i river, ii. i n.
U^Ut T^Ufly, i. 41 n.
ILitandvtpA (P'io-tiU'u), Ceylon, ii
236, 239, 240* 246.
R itiiilkfira {PVw^siJ, ii» 67, 68,
H^timkilli^ ir. 67 ti«
«evciU, I 205.
I^atndi^i of Mn.-i, I 211 p.. 335 n*
RilnmfVf u. 24S lu, 251 n<» 252 Uh,
lUviii^AiiradA, kkem Tibet^fii, 155 n.,
297 n.
RAvi rivt*r, i, i66n., 167 n , 1 73 11.
Retoni*^ BihldUiiSt (Cii int^sd) PUgntii,
I 9.
** Re covered- sight cop**' ** (Tts-y«n-
UtiJ, AptaudtravaTia (/tilieiij, Ap-
f«d giurmeiiis inUrdiateil, L 25,
nelica (»Ae4i) *ciHra, i 46, 59, 60, 66
«*» 16.', 161, 186; diviMitiu ofj iL
41 ; relsc caak^tff^ n. 317, 318^
iyv[itA(l4-pci*t'>) Ajkidiijut, ii. 74.
EflV«%nfLJ, ik 64 \u
RUhi iStu-Khin), ii. joS,
^lsbi-iK*va, i. 227,
riee {kin^-i*^)^ i* 19; riee of PAr-
y&tm ripeiifl in sixty dajs, L 179.
mck irioriiifttery^ iu 215 t
RohiUka(Lu-L!'t}i*kU) atilpft, 1. 127.
liu.-^bilti in Kitj-znt-tOi i, 4^>
Royal Umily, i. S3,
Rubruq^iia, oit«d, L 14 Q^ 45*
ruby di^h (cAm-cJlu)^ iii. 129.
Hudrfiik.!ilia, a Brdbmsini 1. t^^ n«
R (it-a I tnai J gft u ( H id u -HI b * mi u-kiea ),
i. 43
rfJ/Mi (fi/i), ti. 94 (1.
]{^pri,Bmhiim hf»Jivea(i| iL 22, 3011*
S,
Sab^aN (Sri-|ioh) merohatitB, i. 74.
*Sahdavidifd {Skit^-miTttf} SdMra, i,
7S, 116, 153 n*
171 u.
Sjiddliarma ball, 1. 203 ; ii. 2 lu
SiiddJiarma Lankdvaldra SiUrOf il.
251 u,
Sa itihixrma Putidartka S^tra {Fti-
h)i'it-kinf/)f ii 73 n.j 154,
Sad V aba (So*to-|i'o*ho), Cb. Iu
210V 2J1 f., 214 f, 224 n-
XayaXa ^ ical EiJtfu^ij^a, L l6§ it.
SftgblQt&a or Ch«f baaUa, >- 39 n>t
12611.
Sah&tirt, iJ. in.
Sabaldkii (S'kh'bo) wetM^ L ^
SaliAwH-^r village, u 201 ii»
SntiHt'Milbet, Sr&VtutI 4?ity, n, I IL
ciple, ii, 76,
l^'illjij^m, ii. 153 11.
HjuIAei, Ceylon, iL 336 11.
84k A era, i^ |7 n.
84kak (3be'ki«4o), towii in TAlkikVp
I 165 II., 166 n. 193,
Sdkflcji, L 239 tKj 240 ti^
S.ikiatiL— Sbi^uiii^ Y- *'*
a:ikr;i (Ti-abih) Dfivtifidra ctr lodn,
i. 58, 95; 115, 125, tl<4 n^ 30J*
204, 21S; iL 9, 12, 25, 30t 33,
34t 4l» 59* S7 u., 123, 137, IJ3,
I4S» 176, I So.
.^kkr^itya (Sbo - kia 4o - 'o ^ t*ii - to)
kiti^t i. 16S.
Sikyii B6dUi«*ttTi (Shib-kui-p'u-iAj,
L92, 93; ii. 9, II, 2a
S&kya fnwrljr, enuntry of^ t. it,
$akya mnkk'ttfl, il ijj ta.
dftkyivpiitra, a tible^ i. 11.
fld^ (*o-/«), trees, L 1 33; ii 3*
SAli^ {BJia^k>) Ayuabittfit, ii, 74.
iL 265 n.
Salilturti (So-li»-tU'lu)| ne&r OUiadi i*
Sulom district, u I07 Qi
S&ma.k>i (SbtfU'^mRl, «ou of Dtikhulc
(Juh'en has StMiiftiiiklia)| i. tit n.
SamddJii^ I 50 1 53, 162, 304 1 ii*
179, 219.
**f(fiswt-j4Mti, L Tft n., Tfi ; tll H.
S^inmj&A (S«-Eiio-jii)i) iiigQa»t«fy^ ii.
31^-
Sainiirkntid (S.i-tii<i-kipQ), 1. 31 t3*i
32, 3311,, 3411,, 5511, 3611,
ohV), ill £A4teru B«ttgaJ, iL iio^
199, 20a
SauitiMuit ^Sbi-mo-ih«-ri(i), ihe fifU
of tomba far kying iha d<i«d, I 60*
SamiLQg&a, towo, i* 45 d,
4Mfnan£uiuttfJt:/iii<.c/AtIiiuii, il« 7^
■^dmav&ln {Pinff)^ L 79 ti.
tUmU (Sh]^-mi)f i< 93 ; ii« it, 996*
.^ jHbddki «Ut4t, iL 151.
dfa
^^^P^^F^I
^^^^^^^^^^^IXDEX, ^^^^^
S^ralkiglia (S/^n-p'u-lcm) Ayu»bnm*,
#aii7^id^I (ftflng-tifl-cbi) robe, i, 47, ^^^^^B
ii- 74. 75*
53, 75 n., 96 ; il. 33. ^^M
SamtiuddLwata (Tih-tsiii-clii)— Sai-
Siiiig'ho-pu*lj— Sitnbapurn, i, I43. ^^^H
vArtLrLsiddLa, ii, l6 n.
Siiai^kiiyti — KjtpitliAj I 303 n. ^H
^^jjg-kia— Simlitt, i. 341, 343, 344. ^^H
fttumtiiia vi Sii-uu4i*«:Ui-f»-lo| ii.
Sliig^kU-lu — S iibbala, ii. 334 f. , 24 1 L ^^^H
277 ii.
S!\ ti g' k in -h\ 1 e— SnngkMyti. ^^H
K Sitrtigha, msvmWj, L 1S3 n. ; U. 63,
f 16S n.
8dtig-k'ie— S&Akl^ym iL 223 11. ^^H
sdtif^-k^O'eh'a — MetHf/kahhiht robe« ^^^H
«^tj%j»^na (jrwii;?), ii. 94 ti*
Sii^g-kiiig, i« S3, 33. ^^^|
Samka^yii (SJlng-kia-jsheJ ooantry, J,
SajigUw&la-tibii, ]dtniUf^.€<l by Out]^ ^^^B
39.
(liDgbam witb S4kfilti, i. t66 n. ^^^|
Satnraatlya (CUing-liftng) tcliool. i.
Saikg ob if to vvn t nt bi; ?An j4b, i. 1 43 n. ^^^B
2CO IX., 302, 230, 240 ; iL 3, 14,
B^itig-fiban, i. 93, 27. ^^H
m 44, 45i ^7i ifi6, 301, 361, 368, 376,
1 2791 2«0.
Scing-t«h— SAiiti r, i. 103. ^^H
3aui-rAja (Slutn-nl-la-iibe), i. 135 a, ^^H
Sii-aiii*JNb (SamajBrt ) cunvetit, 11.316,
Sii^mo-kieii— Samarkand^ i. 32^ 34^
^^M
SAfij^vii— Sjingseita, j, 109 ti. ^^^|
3S-
gjif^jayn I3lifi,-a>ie-yi9)--l'ili S^ifi^a, ^^H
SJima Utfl , — Sumntata.
ii, 175, i;8. ^^H
SatjjptiU'iilf (S^u-|»o*&u), LadAkb, i.
mntakthikd (saiig'kioki) robe, L ^^^H
178 n., 199-
^^M
mrnvday^ th« inoreaee or accam-
Suakliyiv (S4iag-kre), Cb. .Su-Zufi^ ^^H
muktit^i uf mistirj from piudioai^
xylite in r>f pLiUifiiipby, ii. 104, 323. ^^^H
ii. 105 ti*
S itkiaa— Kapitbo, i. 203 ii,, 204 ik, ^^^B
Samvut era. I 106 n.
2d6 11. ^^^B
Srirnvdiji (Siiii-frt^fllji), n. 77 a
Siin-ti!<>-ta-cb*j%— Snmat#»^ij ii, 11 a ^^^H
5cm^Jt ^SlawiWdAi (iSan-Biixio-WJi-
Santfipdtanikiiif&i il 164. ^^^B
■ p'u^lih ii^ I22i 219-
SamipiUa dMi uf bouk^, i. 80; ii. ■
H Satkt/idt^lbhiMat^mhfUaya ^4t-
3 16 11, ^^H
H Im 1 1 ^U 'pl-ta-mo-miiig-oiii ng^lun )^
Sal n - po- b i ', otherwise M i>- 1 -^q — Sam - ^^^H
H i, TO - 113 n.
paba or Lad&kh, L 17S. ^^^B
H SaTtt^ulidbhidharma S'diira (TbV o-
S'Ui-p'u-kia^ — Sambdgba Ayuabmat, ^^^H
H pi-ta-iJiij-Uiu) ol DbarFu&trftta, i.
^^1
H iia
jtau^kdra (biog), ib 94 i'* ^^^^|
■ Sajhtiuktdqamm {Tta'O'han^kina)^ L
Sa<|nio^fiLa-ti^ — SiirpAufibad], i. 125. ^^^^B
■ m
Sa-prib — Sab<B.i[) merchaataf i, TC ^^^^B
K JBpiaw Itfw-llo-kJ). bemp, 1. 53.
Su- [ >*g«b *la' t'^i -al 'i*u^Sar virtbaEsid ' ^^^H
^p'BlidbifiM (8biit1g-ilO'kU-fc>-e^>y nr
dba, it. 53, 53, ^^H
^" Ba^^T&sikii, patriarch or urbut, i.
Sapupar^a cave^ i* 153 n. ; iL 156 ^^^B
52. S3» »34ii-
^^^B
S4A(.>hi, sctiljitiireft, L 303 ti.; iL 87.
S'at'add., fourtb of tbi mx ««aionHp i. ^^^H
SOQtl.
^^M
^iTii-kt[A — Sutr-kuiA^qrarfDW'WttUi ^^^B
Saiigjeus (Sanjnyn), govettior of
23 ^^^H
TI<?i^*feXati7Ttr, i. 109 n.
Sftraii, ii. 64 n. ^^^H
H SuHgbabbfkiira (Stng-kia-pVto4d),
B Chlo.Cbuiig-bin^l 160^ I93f.» 1931
V t94i 195, 196 ; autbor of tb^ N^d-
i'ai^na (i-kwai). il. 64 n. ^^^H
SArui^arfltlm, il. 46 n. ^^^H
Sarhiiid in tbe B^itndru con p try, L ^^^H
f^uMdra S'dJitraf i. 1 6a
I7Sn., 17911, ^^M
t SaAi^bad^ i. 193 fL
a-irik-kiil (PaD-to) lake, 1. 19, 13 ii.| ^^^1
^L B3*A'{biid^v-Af traualatnr of ibs Ahhi-
^P dkarmajMnupraillidna S'dMtrOf u
^ 175*
lu 29711,, 29911. ^^H
SAriputra (Sbe4I^U«n>, Fnll, Sen- ^^H
jur^ i. 38, 39. 69. 61: ^1^ S* <>. 7» ^^H
s^Aghdrdma (oeng-kb^lan^p I 55 n.,
9- 10, 67, ISO, 1 54. IGJ. 175, 177 f., V
74, 93, Ac.
180. ■
^^^^^^^^5^ ^^^^^^mDEX^^^^^^^^^^^^M
^^^^^V i^rtra {tht-U) t«lic2(, iV 6o, 66, loo,
Sba-cfci, ^w&t cotifitrj of* h 41
^^^^^^^ i6i; (livkkdp iL 39.
^ia4iMtjAd {l(m-ahin~tho7vj]^ u 149
^^^^^^^K B&rii4tLi ilisirict, it 46^ 4S ti., 54 tu
ij„ 152 n,; li. 14311., 163*
^^^^^^H 8iir|i.ttiabaflL (Sa*]>tit»~tih&Hi), SUe-
itbadtiw, c^ivern of tbe, i. 94, 95,
^^^^^^H ju CPUVfJ^tt
*" sbftdow-cDTfrred "— uame of m t#tii-
^^^^^^H S^rT&rtbn»tddba (Sii-p*o*l]Q-k-t^a-Bi
pie, i. 47.
^^^^^H t\0 "dimi^l, ii. 3S ti., 52, $%, 55.
Sb-ibdberi, near th<? etippa»*d »it« of
^^^^^H SArvAitltaiakldhH's iium (Yitj-t«'U-l-
TaJiah«i!iIft, i. 136 II.
^^^^H 254.
SbadumuLt ^tltt-lu^ioo], llisiiir, 1
^^^^^^H SnrvilrtliAJ^fildLia or S^mbdddhaim
39 »^
^^^^^H (Yilj-tjiai-dii), ii. t6 p.
Sbiibr-Siibi— Kpob.
^^^^^^H SiLrvfbtivMa (Sbwo-yiU-Uai-jiv pit)
Sbai-pau — atrouj; wrnamenf, ii, Bjn^
^^^^^H «<!biM>I, u 70; sS, 19, 24, 49. '^it
SbftkhnilTi or Slngn&n (Sb)-ki-iii|, i
^^^^H 174, 190, 192, 196, 224i ^^6, 250 ;
41 n.
^^^^H ii. tS2. 27^,278, 299, 300; B4r-
Sba^lffb, perbapa for Su-kli— Elib>
^^^^^^H TilftlvMn. book«^ L 155 n.
gbar, i. 90,
Sba.]ii— Saiii, A^uabmAt !J, 74,
^^^^V rti*«^n'}. 124.
Sbado*kir^, (hMibttiill^' ft*s|omi bj
^^^^1 8NAieikii(Si>e^9bAti^kb), Cb. Tui^h,
Julleii {Jiim.^ vnb li. fji. 43f|.;ojj)
^^^^^^H king u( Kiai^]iauva.itiA^-Niir^li^
tti Shyri^kA " CbAnkar, 2ij^*^,
^^^^^H dragviptNi I 210 tf 212 I ii. 43,
1-57 ■«..5S V. 59 t»*
^^^^^B
Slia-io-li-t<>— SAliuibbii (f), il 75,
^^^^^^^ Biit^uJrti {SbB-t<l-t^t-lu), ctiUDtrj on
Sb/imbbit {Sbaug'uii) ci^utttrj, li
^^^^^K tbe liver BMadm, L ijS.
296,
^^^^B Sa-i'A-ni-»bi-fa-lQ — &tbfii}«dvara
gha-mi — ^irAiiutrigni. i, 9t,
^^^^^^H
i?Aan— ,li/**r r&^ij, i, 79, ^_
^^^^^H &*ata^stimaipul^a (Kmng-jpih^ u
SbaQg, iwwff of, ii. 325, ^^^M
^^^^m
attfi rty ni td Aoi/i fi nff^ ttpdM yftj/Ok ^^^|
^^^^^^M Siitiuj ill- ^HUdrii liver, i« 1G7 u.
Sban-cbiiig— GidirmJH, il. ||S, ^|
^^^^^H
Sliang-kiivM— UlUniiidiiai i 126. H
^^^^^^^H S&ttagudAi itf H«rodato!) (lib. iiL 0.
>baiig-mt— SAuibl, iL 2^^?, 296. H
^^^^^^^H gt) Hiid TliiLragiiaU of tbe mBcn|i^
Sb'-ui^-tiiu-kiit^SAeuiJw^i {jithifiilKl ^|
^^^^^^^H tiojiK of lhiT]\iM^ j. 61 ti.
Sba^niukbn), 1. lit. ^M
^^^^^^^^ Saitildk^i,
Sbivn-£iMo-4ii — S^itiarijrc H
^^^^^^^^K^^ ^Littiipjinni CAve, i. 153 ''• i ^^» '5^
^^^^^^^^H
^^^'. I
^^^^^^^^^^^H SAtUivfMJi or Snpt^iYArsba, L 6[ n.
SbHu-eii, pruvifice, i. II. ^M
^^^^^^^^^B Sj^utt &titika (KLug^pu) «chi}ub^ 1 1 39,
SbeikbpLiDL billsw it jSj n«| 1S4 n. H
^^^^^^^^^H
Sbe*kie4o-^AkaH 1-^161 H
^^^^^^^^^H ficbguU gf tbe Buddbistii L Sa ;
^^^^^^H
Bbe-U-kio-to~'SrlgiipLiii, th I5r. H
^^^^^^^^^^ iteiy&oniifrt/atvu)^ mXt 1. 7 1 L, 72 n.
Sbi'-ll-ts^u— S&Hpitu^, iL 5, 6. 15a H
^^^^^^H^ irti'-c7i ? u nfff ab Lh < t'a tnn it^r^ 1 , 96 u.
«A^n (exc^ellerUl b^amei*, L 20 ti.^ J2^ H
^^^^^^^1 Bt:i]^-km*pi»-t^O'lg — Si.^ Aghmbbjidrn, h
54,61: ii. 37S. ■
^^^^^H
*'*^Am — VSiiand^ U. 94 n. ^M
^^^^^^H trng-Ha-chi^mn^hdli riibe.
Sbeti-hieii — Subbadt^i, li JJ* ^|
^^^^^^^L '' jemm^"," 3J6
^Aew-iirci, peril (d, i. 84. ^1
^^^^^^1 SStrdHb^a— Stitri&b^ri, i. 31 n*, 991
,^heU'iifiif-t^on Stlha, ih 154 0, H
^^^^^^^H mvKU Biuidbftfi; u. 26 1.
Sbeii-tiiayi^ Sbm^-uia-kin— 4S4iii«kt H
^^^^^^^^H seven Tii'^intalu mugei, I. 10.
Bhrn-iumi:, outi uf tbe ** tlirev tuve- H
^^^^^^^^H seven preueijua tbUif^a, L £oj.
rttigTi*," J. 7 iw H
^^^^^^^^ Ht?aa, i.
«Ac-nu-X-T[j— ^fidLo. H
^^^^^^^^1 Htveii tre'aBuri^ of a holy wbeel-kitigj
Sben-piM:baLi^^atnbudvl[Ki, 1. 11 ti., ^M
^^^^^H 74
3^ I
^^^^^^^H Bewi^t (Sb?>wer) town, ii, j a.
Bbe-ee-^b'a^^reinhtbA uiatttli. ■
^^^^^^^1 SewUiiii, i^ 62 n.
Stieii-ab*n, or LxstulaOf pmbftbiy t^m H
^^^^^^^^^^^INDEX. ^^^^H
H Ch«fcb«n fif MtLTGO Folo, i. 13, ShumAn (Su-maii), in MavArun- ^^^|
■ 3i n., as apd note.
^^^H
^ Shen-tUe-je— Saftjjiyft.
SLiiii, Ii d«fiCQrtr?Ant of Hwang-ti hi ^^^H
Shen-ihi— SuiiattA, f. iT. SB; ii. 3.
tbi) &i^'bth gf^neratinii, i. 2; OtJ@ ^^^H
Skea-sbi— SwgEitaa, ii. ^13.
of tbe tire kingi^ L 8 ti. ^^^H
Hheu-ai, proviacp, u l2.
Skttn *chituj'U' litn^N^dtfdnmdra ^H
She-»hnng^kia— J^a^nka,
^dstrti^ L l6a. ■
H SLe-Uhit'u4u— ^lUadm, > Shung-ll, lempl«, L IS. ^|
■ ^be-w«i— ^rfivaBtl, J, 44, ifi ; ii, 3 ».
«Auu7(», Ligb-fliivuured «plnt«, i ^H
^ Sbe-ye-Hi-tm — J^yaafiiiAj ii. 146.
S9 11. ^^H
Sbie-tiii— J^ftfiibl f i. S3,
Sij uii ■ t'o— CI 1 undoi ii. 32. ^^H
Sbi-fti-kU— Jlvnka, li, 1 52.
Sbu-t*o4o— Sfldra, ^^H
Shiplmftn r^r SbakUu&n (Sbi-k'i-ni)^ L
Shwo-jih-tAAi-jeoU'pu— tbe SarrAn- ^^^B
41; it. 295,
livildA Bcbtftol, i. t^i n. ^^^H
Shih— Kakra, ii, HS*
Srih'kdh (He -bug) muuhtama, i. ^^^H
ahik — idki^apiitra^ nrl^, i, 11,
91 ^^H
^hjh-kia-fo— S&kya Biidrihu, ii. 145.
Siam, ca^ed Dwftravntl, f, 200 n. ^^H
Shi h *k i ;i - p u -axi — gilty a B6d U i«at ETd^
Hang—iahhana, points uf bt-nutj, ^^^H
i. 102 n,, T45 n.« iSS 11. ^^^H
Afan£^-'«am;^}ia, Ii. 94 0. ^^^H
Sldi riTcr, L 12 tl; ib 304, 309* ^^H
Sbikhtiftii(Shi-k^i-Tit), iLags.
SiddhArtba^ 11. 22, 226 n. ^^H
Ebi'k'i-ui— SbitcbnAn or Sbjkbnln*
i^tddliavuttu (Sih-fun^cJiawf^ u 7S, ^^H
Sbi"]fti-iia-fa-U— Hminjavatl river,
»ih — rt?/ja, ii, 94 1), ^^^H
ii- 32 "* '
Sih-t'an-chanff miA Sih-li-'pQ-t%*t&—* ^^^H
SUi^i-cb'ii.U^o-'Srllcrtbfitia.
SidtifuxvaUUj I 7S P. ^^^H
$ki4i—daiaMla, iL 7 n.
Sthdn river, Sjr-darja, L 30 n., ^^^H
8hi-U-U»-to— SrlJabdhji.
^^^H
Sbi-lo - fa- n*— S riLv*n»,
MaAcxJlvf, a l««nier, i, 191 a. ^^^H
Sbi4o-fa-ahi-ti— StAv»8t!, iL fp
MffAyamilrra, ii. 36 n, ^^^^|
Hbi-lo-jiu-tVlo — Silflbhacira, iL 1 10,
dtida, five a.[id tea, 1. 47 u. ^^^H
197^
^llabbadra {Sbi-lo-pu-t^u-lo), KtJiI- ^^^H
Sbi'l u - to-p*in -sL e - 1 i *k 11 -cb i -^ bro ta -
bien, teaclier of liiueii Taiaug, 11* ^^^H
Tith^tikd^l*
no, III, 112, 171, 197. ^^H
«Atn£r — a puitj !. 66»
Snii'Htya (Shi-bi-'o-t'ie-toi Ch» ^^^1
H Sbj-H^o-iihe-nii — ^iima^flriA^ "the
Kiai-cbif HsLrHliAvnrdbAna nf Ka- ^^^^H
H fit^Ul of tniijb^ for iiiying th*?
nauj\ i, 2[0 JK, 211 n., 2tj, 215, ^^^H
■ d^ad/' b fta
2t6, 217f 2t8, ZI9-22I ; M. J70, ^^^^^M
H Fhinff'i-tttt^Pftniindrlhasaty^ ^di-
174, 19^^, 198, 23 j, 234. 235 (J. ^^^H
" (rd, i. 109, 172.
^liaditjH uf Ujjajitil, L ID» lu ^ ii. ^^^^H
Shtn^'hiau-in-shih'lun^ i, 240.
261,26;. ^^^^1
8biTig*kwRD— PrrteAnnjit, ii. 2i
Billdk^ib Vf . uf TnUbbl, ii. 267 n, ^^^^B
Sbin^-lin — J^tavaua, i, 202.
8i*1an-Bhaii — HilaA^ri, ii, 249. ^^^^H
Sbing'tni — Srl^;at»tji^ li. 151, 152,
8iba rirer^ |2 ii. ^^^^H
H S^hiji^-minff—SabdavIdt/it
H Bhingsbeu— ^ilUbdbi^ I 226 n.
■ Sbing-tii, capital ftf Su'cbtieti, L* IC
Nilkwomi s ti^^^, iL 319, ^^^H
S'ilpiiMth4nai'idgd{KmuminyX t. 7S, ^^^H
^^H
S h ing-y n n ^ Jtiii fitii v^h m 5 a»
Simba (SA11L' km), BuddhUt pntri- ^^^H
Slijii'tii — India^ i. 69.
iifcb, L 119 i]«, 120 n. ; legend of, ^^^H
Sbi-to-Jin^ Shi-to-yueii^ garden of
2^6 f., 241 f. ^^^H
Jdto, ji, 4 n., 5.
Sithhak (Cbi-«ae-t0«u), ion fif Sim- ^^^H
H ^bl-tVip — VAanbiindhit, i, 172.
■ SlK»-kii4o-'o-t*ie-tu— ^kraUkiya, iL
■ 168.
1i}%, king ot Ceyli>u, i, [SS; ir. ^^^^|
241 ^^^1
Simba!3.(SHt]g-kia4o), Cf*ylf*n, i. 74, ^^^B
Shu — Athari'ti'Mit^ I, 79»
78: ii, r3i 1S3, 206, 22S n., 23; f., ^1
thuh-imau — SK^ahueD peppAri ti. 365. 240 u,, 246 f., 24S f, ^H
^^^H 360 ^^^ ^^^^^^^
^^^^^r Sithbftpura (Sang-ho-pii-ln), in the
th« nZi^Milp^I^arB^ii/Hiiik «VJi-
^^^^V P&Rjflb, i. 143, 144 ti.; iii lAlii, ii.
(ftJ, L i6r.
^ 24a n.
8kitIM*uiiti of Bsid.iba, L 67, 96^ 97,
^^^H nriJidmna {■ite'Utu*ehvang)^ lioii^
Sknil^bone TibAr*— Hldd*, L 95 «■
^^^^^^^ tbrone, L 75,
Sif^^ai— SkythUoa, i. I^S n.
^^^^^^K Simur or duuior, Zi/ii/XX<&p iL 231 n.
Skjtbian inv»df?r»— VrTjjls, i 16.
^^^^^^H vinopU fftaucft, uiustard seed, i. SS«
Snowy Mountniiia (Him&lAYnB), i. u;
^^^^^H Sin — S ill < 1 U ri ver.
Hitidu-Ktifth.att, i, 49, 50, S2-S5>
^^^^^H ^huUiu (Siu-tu), ItiduH river, 1. 30.
% 901 13s. 143. <77. '99. "^ ^^
^^^^H 36, 102; 97, 114, ^3, 134, 165,
So, 119,127, 15s, iSS? H^'l- rr
^^^^H 172 ; ii. 272, 273 275, 276.
Sno wy .rn< kmitaiij- uu'ti— 1
^^^^^^H Bnighiil^ae imagefl uf BaddbAf i. 52 n.
ZiaifTQt, SubbftVjjatU or >
^^^^^^H SiDg'Biiti^hm— <)niig*isor or ** atony
t 12a n.t 126 u.
^^^^H
X^aPOT, Sushdmii, Suv&rna, '»r SubAu
^^^^^^H Shi-t ^-h-ni — HfUlaifudlidrani,
river, i. 145 a*
^^^^M
Soudb, i. 34 n.
^^^^^^M Siii-tu— Iiidui or Bindb ri\?er.
Su-hiag — AcLira or As:hm« **«•;,
^^^^^^H Sin-tti ciiuntry, 11. 235, 23a
ii, 21S.
^^^^^H Si-pi-ta-fji']ii-«]e— ^v^tivarmi.
Sn^kin-tido— Skandhda,
^^^^^^^H B£-po'ta-t:L — S^rvodatA.
aoldiijrfl, i. Si, S7.
^^^^^^H Sir-i'pu],
So-ll — Chfila, ii. 249 n.
^^^^^^H Slreoa, the, u. 24O n.
So-lin-ten-pitn-teu-fa, "tit* prine*
^^^^^H Sirmur ju North India, I 2S6 n.
wlio iieizeB and bold^ €nulj/' XAw
^^^^^^H SVWm, thn^ixTlj B«ui£L}U, U 72 n*
of a king, i. 100.
^^^^^1 Stt4 {^UUt), Z^riihhikQ river, i tz, 13^
Sana Kolivii-a and B^m Ku|ikA^n»,
^^^^H , iu 298, 209, 304,3^.
il 1^711^ t89&.,254i].
^^^^^^^H SlindruB oi-SHtndru river, i. 17S n.
Sduaka arbflt, i. 53 n.
^^^^^^H SI U vana, C lu H m 4i n, ' ' (?u Id ioixiit,' '
SSnbhfindar, il. t$6 n.
^^^^H 16$.
S>rui3, tonii on the GA^gee^ i. aoi n.
^^^^^H Si- to— Sic A river, u 90 n.
Su - to- p*o-Uo— SAd V »h arAJji,
^^^^^^^H Siun-ju, ]. 5 T).
XovdifTot river, i. 126 d.
^^^^^^^1 ^iTAdSvA^f ij. Si n.
SphttavnrAs, JulienV restiiratluiQ of
^^^^^^^H Siifi Jdtcikn^
Si'pi^to>fado<^Bse, i 61 D«
^^^^^^^H Sivik:i HT Sibika-rAja (Slii^pi-klA], i.
spha{(ktt {p'o-ehi), rock crraisL iL
^^^^^H
, 27S.
^^^^^^^H Sl-^jiiig njii — Btilniftd^vt, L 113 rv
Sraiintna fSbA^men), i. 69, 71, T« j
^^^^^^^H six e^tniordinary «7euU (fu-Mi)^
S5, 09, &c^
^^^^^^^H tbc SIX n; ma r kabl 6 war a tmiiig«iij 11
sratjiaiia'^ ctothtng, L 76*
^^^^^^^H tbiit Cb 'ill -pi tig (i^tirt^d tg the irst
^i:^Vj\, ^r&v/iatA, king, li, 1 is.
^^^^^^^H Hauemp^rur (ac. ig^t by wliicLi
^NSi'f^JLvi (ching-weii), a diBcipk, a.
^^^^^^^H lbt» laitt^r bri> light the feud&i^ry
^ 14^. 143'
^^^^^^^1 prtQi:ea into subjection, u 2.
SrAviifttI (Shi - lo* fa - nib - ti), in
^^^^^^^^H fiix ^urtti, or fuur cnrdinnl pqjnts
^^^^^^^1 wlili j^Knith and ntidJr, i. 8.
Cliine*e Sb*d-wei, cily, t* 44. tfl ;
^^^^^^^H »ix suporuaturU £4cuUiea, li. 143,
I06> 2401 ii. 1, 3, 14 It., I&T1.
^^^H '63.
iriihfht {than^*thu\ uiercbatit cbief.
^^^^^^^H Bu \\nyn of birth, 11, 214 n.
ii. 125.
^^^^^^^^H Si'^tt'kit lifvs&U-tu wnrld (sif« Hret^
Sdgiiptii (She^li»kta-to), in Cbiiie«<t
^^^^^^^^H achDeider's iVciJ. 0/ jtfi'C^. (rctH/.^ [u
Sbiug-tni^ king, i. 10; it. 1^1,
^^^^^B 42), i.
< "5^'
^^^^^^H ^andhm, i. 161 n.
NiiLiarthEi era^ i. 210 0. ; 11 Bt n,
^^^^^^ SkandlmdhdHi'd^aniu (YunkmT-
HHbatta^ Silhet dUtrict,iu 195 n.
^^V king), i. 95.
SrtkriUti{She-H-kt-li.tii-ti), iL 306 n.
^^^^^^ ^tandkadfidfu - uptfsihdna SAtm—
iSilkttbStra (Sbi4i-ch*»-tA-lc»K tu
^^^^^^ft ( n en-ki^t-ch u khig)^ i , 20 r .
Bnrnia, ii. 200^
SriiiiUiim (Shi-tUliuto), L 226.
1
^^^^^^^^^^^ INDEX^^^^^^^^^^fii ^^^1
ifltingftr, iti Kaj5m!r, u 158 n.
Su^h or Srugbna (Su4o«k*iD-tia), 1, ^^^1
^T^m^l 113.
^H
Sratdi'anna {S$U-o\ I 49, SL
iuA — births, L 100. ^^^1
Sruglin.1 (Sn-ln'k*in-TirtJ, or Suglip
dtiA-nta/ — A faring wheat, L 50 t}» ^^^H
di8tH*;t, i, tS6 L, iSjr 11.
^u-hu-to--STiit, ^^H
^ ru t«v iiii^^t i kdti t S 1 ii - 1 u - to-p* in-*h e -
duicide, i, 33^, 334. ^^H
ti*ku*t;KiJ Bh'ikiihiu Cbini^se Weit-
^ui dynoAty, 581-618 A.R, i. 18; Sn. ^^H
urU-pili-jih, ii, 187 f^ 254, 158.
StikhJiTftU paradinr, i, 13411. ^^H
5*c — YajuT-tiday i, 79*
hiktft'pahtha ipe-feti), Hgbt fort. ^^H
Sue-clie— MaitrAja^ if, 47.
uigbt, I 71. ^^^H
Sw-jeh-hu, a Turkish Kbiln, i.45 ti.
Su-^a>aa<t*ang-oa ^ — Surastli&Da, iL ^^^H
itafl* (reiigiou^), hikk&U or khitkkha^
_^^m
ram, L gfi tj.
^ii'h, aticifiiit Dome i>f Kie-alia, u ^^^^H
Sili&iiMviir* {SirlVni-Bhi-fa-lo), it^
38 ; u. 306 n. ^^^H
NurLberi] Iiidtih, L 183 f., 186 ».,
Stilt&iipiir— TfttntiimTiiTi^, on tlie ^^^H
187.
G6uidii river, L 173 ti,, 175 n., ^^H
Stbttvim (Shaog'tao-p«) acbool, i\.
177 t^ tSt n., 237 IK ^H
24, 133, 164, 199, 229, 247, 260,
8n ]u<k*it]-iifi— Smghua. ^^^H
StLiraumtf (KiQ-bvrui) Stbii^'irn^ iL
S^m,! (Sii-mo^aUe), a Naga, L 126, ^^H
171, 268.
Suuiana ar Sftratmap ^ dova, i. 126 11. ^^H
■ioDe (metallio), Chineaa Uoushifi,
^ouiSciha Bddbiflattva, I gi n. ^^M
iS^
Stimfint, Muunt, L 10 ; IL 162. ^^H
*t^, U SS n-i ^T " r Ac.
Sn-mO'flh^^-SOLiniL-nii^^ ^^^|
Sti-intii8 or Swat riVisr, i I09 n.
Stin, lived under tbe E^iaterd Haua ^^H
SuHhadra (Su-]Ki-t%-hj)^ Cbiueae
, (25-220 A,D.}, L4* ^H
Shen.hiftQ, i, 53 ; il 35, 36,
i^utia, a apirit, i 62. ^^H
SubhaT^tu (Sii'pVfa*iiii-tu)^ riTer
Sunagir, ^utmhiri <jr Sutiagbtr (Sn- ^^H
Id Udjitim, L 120, I2t n., 122,
pa-bi4o) iiiountiati, L 62 ; iL ^^H
ij6 i)», 135 D.
^H
Subbati (£5u-p'u*ii)j Cbm^te SIioq-
Suiidi^rt, A courteaan* L 48. * ^^^H
hieti, A <ievutt»e, i. 204, 205.
SiirKgud, S^ja i>r Adityn, i, 275 ; ^^^|
^id^ju» /(itoJta, i. T5 u.
iL 274, 300, 30K ^^m
8ud&dt (Su-ta D»}, id ChineAa glien-
f^n-mnn—^Mtntin, L 4a ^^^|
y\U Prmco YisviLntArap t. Ill,
Bu uit<li-ahi-fu-!o — SfLnnH^vnra, ^^^|
irj.
capital of Lni^gala^ ii. 277. ^^H
Budftjitft, a Pmty^ka Biiddbi, i.
Sun^-Yuni p)I(rrim| i. IG fif.i SI; hi« ^^^^
112 D.
iiiisaioDp 81-108* ^^^^
Sudfttttt (Su.tA-to). i" C bin en* Sbcn-
Su-p^u-fa'-Bu-tu — Subhaviia.u, L 121 ^ ^^^^|
«hi, i, 44, 46, SB; ii. 3-5, 10;
^^H
hill, i. 9T, 9S.
Su<po-t*o*lu — Subbndra. ^^^|
8 y dd J] AT Afla^ d^ v a {Tdn g-k l u -tioD ), 1 i.
SiiprnbuddUit, fiitber of Haj^, iL ^^^|
, 30. 1*4-
^^H
g li d d bidina- rAj a (Tai ng- fan- waug),
Bu^pVtl'SiibhdtL ^^H
i, iT; it. I4'I7. 21-33, S^, 12$\
*S^4rdngawa SiSHt-a, i. 69 n.; iL f 10 ti., ^^^|
151, 226 n* ; rutued police uf,
^^1
i. 40.
^fira^dua, Prin«e, it ll tl. ^^H
SMm (StiU'tVlo) caate, L S2 ; u.
Sdrafi^iiMka, diDlrkt, i. 179 G* ^^^|
90, 272.
SiirS^Utm ur 36rath (3u-la-cb'a), iL ^^H
Su-fa-Ia-na-kiu-ta-lo — Su9arnag6t]i>.
26S, 27a ^^H
Bubin, Saabdma, Zt^a^oi r'irer, i*
Suriu^tKiiiit (Su'la-fl&'t'ang), oapUA.1 ^^^|
145 n*
of Per!iiH, ii. 277* ^^^^|
SnUrUitd^khii, a work, iL lOO ti.
!^!iral, iL 102 n. ^^^H
tugandhikd ric^* 11. Ss u.
Surkh-iLb or Vakbsih river, L 39 h. ^^^|
^^^H ■ugarH^aije^ i. t6j«
Snrkh-ftb (Soutb) or Enndus ri» 1 * ^^^|
^^■Ji^tt^a? {Siit*kia*t(i), in Cb. Bheit-
^^M
^^V ahi, iL If 3.
Stirkban rivflr, L 39 U. ^^^H
362
INDEX.
Siirkli&r river, L 56 n.| 91 n.
Sorkh-rud river, i. 56 n.
Surkh-but, one of the B&mijftn
images, i. 51 n.
Sur-kuia~Sara-k(ipa, ii. 23 n.
Stirpftraka, Sup&rA, iu the Konkan.
i. 181 n.
S<irya-d6va (Su-li-ye-ti-p*o) or Adit-
ya, ii. 188,27411.
Susfma, king, ii. 2 n.
Su-ta — Stidatta, ii. 3 n.
Su'ta-lan-t'tang — ^li^ ra Pi f oka,
sUtras (X-m/), 1. 73, 80.
Satra Pifaka (Su-ta-Un-t'snnj?), i.
155; ii. 164; tuweni iu liuuuur
of th<>, i. SS.
Sutrishna (Su-tu-Ii-sse-na), L 31,
32 u.,'100,
Su-tii-li-8se — Sutrishna.
Suvarnabhtimi — Burma.
Suvarnagdtra(Su-fa-Ia-na-kiu-ta-lo),
in Chinese Kin-shi, i. 199.
Suvaatav&(ii, iL 281 u.
Su-yeh, Chu or Chui, river and
town, i. 19 ; 26, 27.
SvAt (Su-ho-to), i. 31; 109 n., iign.
SvdrAmbara Jains, i. 144 n.
SvAtapura (Shi-fei-to-pu-lo), ii. 75,
. 76.
Siv^tdvaraa (Si-pi- to-fa-la-sse), i. 61,
950-
Sy&wuiih, the Persian, ii. 301 n.
Syr-d.irja, SihAn or Jaxartes river,
'i. 27 n., 28 n., 29 n., 30 n., 31,
5>8, S>o» 93- 96, 97-
S//chut*n (Shuh\ province of China,
i. 10;mL 198.
TA-CHV-sni-Lo—T.ikshaSilA.
Ta-chong-pu — Mah^-«finghika school,
i. 121 n., 162 ; ii. 287.
Tadwa (To-wai), i.irtliplace of K&-
syapa BiKidha, i. 48.
T«g&<), valley iu Kapisii, i. 54 11.
Ta-hia — Baktria, i. 37 n., 38 n. ; ii.
222 n.
Tai-Hau, Empress Dowager, i. 84.
T'ai TsuTig, Emperor, sumamed
Wen-wang-ti, a.D. 627-649, i.
I n., 2, 6.
takjihana (ta-t'sa*na), a measure of
tiuif, i. 71.
TakshasiU \Chu-ch'a-s»lii-l4)), Taxila,
L S2 n. ; 136 f., 137 n., 138, 140
n., 143 n., 145 ; ii- 302, 303, 309.
Takaha^ilAdiy ii. 275 n.
Taksha^irft, the *' severed head," i.
138.
Takht-i-Bhai, L 1140.
Tukht-i-SulaimAn, mountain in Ka4-
mtra, i. 158 n.
Taki, village in Pafij&b, L 143 n.
Takka (Tsih-kia), the country of
the B&hlkas, L 164, 165, 166 n.,
167 n., 173 n.
tdla tree-s il 184, 255.
Ta-la-kien— T&likan.
Talas river, i. 29 n.
Tdlik&n in Badakshftn (Mung-kin), L
42 n., 43 n.
TAlik&n (Ta-la-kien), on the borders
of Khur&^iLn, L 48 and note.
Ta-li-lo~D&ril, i. 134.
[ Ta-lin — Mahdvaua safigh^Hlma, L
I 124.
Ta-lo-pi-ch'a — Dr&vida, ii. 228.
Ta-lo-sse — Taras.
Ta/caXfnjf, Tanialitti or Timralipt!
(Ta-mo-li-ti)— Tamluk (5. r.), li,
200 n.
Tftmasavana (Ta-mo-su-fa-na) — Sul-
t&npur, i, 173 n., 174, 176 n.;
convent, i. x8i n.
Ta-mi— Termed.
Tauihik, T&mraliptl, in Bengal, i.
71, 72; III n.; ii. 186, 20a
Ta - mo - kiu - ti — Dliarmakdti or
Dharmagupta, a Shaman, i. 76.
Ta-mo-po-lo-p'u-sa — Dharmapala,
ii. 229 n.
Ta-mo-sih-teh-ti — Termistilt,i.4i n.;
ii. 292, 296, 29S.
Ta-mo 8u-fa-na — T&masavana, i.
174.
Tamrah'ptl (Tan-mo-li-ti), iL 20a
Tan-Chu, son of the Emperor Yao,
i. 8 n., 10.
T'auL', Einperor, i. 8 ; kingdom,
i. 8 n., 9, 9 n., 16, 216, 217.
T'ang(-ti) - Yao, one of the five
kings, i. 8.
T'ang Hiian Tsung, Emperor, A.D.
7 » 3-756, i. I «■, 4.
Tangut, Tanggod, tribes of Tibetan
blood, i. 57 n., 58 n.
Tan-mo-li-ti — Trunrabntf, ii. 186.
Tan-ta-lo-kia — l)antal6ka, i. Il2n.
Taiitra, writings, i. 155 n.
Tao-ching, pilgrim, i. 23, 26, 31, 33.
^^^^^^^^^^^^ INDEX. 36$ ^^H
V ^m>'TiittE» pilgrim, I 103, 104, 105 »
three worldii, i. t n, ^^H
^ loa.
Tia^rav^i or ChanbtnjiA, kittg, ii. ^^H
^^m Tap6bAn — TupUfii}!, "hot water/'
270. ^H
^H
Tibet, L 135 11. : Littb, 1. IS. ^H
T i be tAr\ i^— Fa n tr i he*, i . 17311. ^^M
^^H Tftra (IVlo) Bd^lliifinttvit, L Qfi; iL
^B 103, 174-
TibeUii cauuibniitjiu, i. 14 n.; triUefif ^^H
^^F^Ai-n* (Ta'li>~f«e], i. 19 ; 2S, 29 n.
Tivnggtid, n 57 n., 58 ti. ^^H
V Tftrftvatt, ii, 103 11.
Tieb-lo^Timbbukti (Tirhtit) i. 91 ; ^^H
Tarim 1 iver^ j, 13, 13, 35 ti.
iiid laud i>f the Vi^jjia. i- 16* ^^M
TaKrUr (IJtO |>ibi hn«, i. 19.
T*wTi-cUn — Lidiflf i. 691 ^^H
T^irUrF, i, lOS, 100, 108.
Ti«D-kwaii— JMvAB^im, i, 191 11. ^^H
TiflhUtid (SLj^kwo liiiii Che-abI),
Tit;ii-LL--!EM!ra, J. I U. ^^H
1. 19.
Tifa-bwni — Gun;unati, ii. tji. ^^H
Ta-thHin--Dak&bjfift (DtrkbAii) eimii-
Tih-kwong — GunaprubliM, \. 191, ^^H
try, I 60, S9.
I'ilrida, TUadHkrt; or TilAra, (Ti-b- ^H
Tchiiitt fur China temple, i. 19^
ebi kin) cottveutf ii, t02, toz ti., ^^H
ten good qiialitietSf V 55.
103, ^36^. ^H
ivU'pow iff ^dambalii, iL 75,
Tido-^bi'kia— TiliMl^ ^H
TengbiK Ukt*, i. IS; I? n., 52.
Ti'ti4-pit--DiimvA/ii, 178. ^^H
ICfftt— a i£ji;a«wrH of ten pium, i.
f^Wii^d {dan*t^ii-kia) fruit, i» 88h ^^H
45 "^
ifTi-»»e — hirMiad4na, ii 96k ^^H
l«iu-*Ot metallic tt^uie, i, 51, S9.
Ti-p%j— D^TfL mdliiuttva, ii. 97, ^^1
166, 177. I97p i9S; ii. 45 4^1
2tO| 227. ^^M
174 R.
Ti-pV«i-nji— T)6m*ana, 1. 191. ^^M
Termed (Ta-mi^, i. 38^ 39 n*
Ti p'tt-to-t-t—n^vrtdattn, ii. 150^ 20T. ^^H
Tc-rmiHtiit iTa-mo-aib-teh-ti), i.
Tlr.il>bukU (Tit!h-!u), TirUut, j. 16| ^^M
41 u- ; il :2Q:!, 296, 29S.
^H
Tsraa ('PiirHa ?), river and town, i.
1 trt biika» ( VVal-tdi>), he relics, ii. 35 ti*. ^^H
29 n.
2S4. 2Sj. H
Tj-!;bih^ijikra or Tiidra^ ii. 176. ^^H
Ttitragdins, u 9?^ Tt'
ThaikftD iir TdlikAn, j. 42 n.
Tkb j>iT aksh it& (Ti * eM * l^ * i^b'.i ), ^^1
Tim TaiiDg or T^j^i Tan tig, i^urnamad
Becuud wife lif AAdkAf i. 14.1 u^ ^^^|
Weti-Wfiiig-ti, Dmpenirt u 6.
Ti-wei, tawti It the north- wtut of ^^H
'J'U&kitri dymtst Vj ij. Si ii.
B^lkh, i. 46. ^H
Tb&ij^vurn, Sth^o^rara^ i. jSj u.
Tiz-ib, affliii>iic of tbe YtsikbiQg ^^H
i/taiig4ij treOj iJ. 2G5,
rirer^ j. SO n. ^^H
Tharekii«ttarft, lJnriii«e»tt form u£
To-cbiijg, pil^'rim, b 45, 71. ^^H
Srlkshfitra, Dear Protne, u. 200 n*
T4ka^ town, iJ. 255 n. ^^M
TbntAgUishjnf tbeCuneif'uni UiRcrip-
Tokbdri (Tu-ho^^^T To^apo^, i. zo il, ^^|
tigua, tbe iSattHgudui i^f Hert^do-
37 i\. ; Ii. 6z Li., 286, 287, 2S8. ^H
toff, i. 6[ n.
Ti»kUfiristdti— Tiik)»&rri, i. 37 u. ^^H
hi — piTJ^hniTiirn^ \. SS.
Ti>-ti, eountry^ — Viillej of Ta-li-lo of ^^H
Tkteo-sin— Vrti*iibmiflbu, i* 105 11.
Hiafin Taiang, DirdcauQtryi i. lij ^^|
tiiirty-two maikfl ol a Buddlia, i.
^^1
1 n.
To-Ia^r&ra IfdUbiASttva, ii. tdj, ^^M
Tbousand ipHugB— ' Myu-bulak, L
174; ietnpk, b 96. ^^H
37, 38, 29 n.| ii. 288.
To-lu-|io>ti-- Uv^apati, iL 200l ^^^|
tlin^e jtfWf U^ i. 50.
To-im'ki<?-ta«-kia — DbmiakatakiiLt il ^^H
iUrve pifakitu, ii. 75.
^^H
tbree precicius uVijecta of woi^liipj
T*uug-«bcii^ — Kninilriilabdba (^yitntlj ^^^|
i, 70,
received ')r b 139 11.; ii. 304 ; Jiliii ^^H
tbi fett precitiUB uues, tb**, i. §4,
BOdhisattva, iL 213 lu ^^H
tbree s^icred names, i^ 79.
tfpothj Bnddb»i'ri, i. 45, 67, 92i, ^^^|
tiiree aoverei|;riA, thffn i. 7 n^t ^^
Too th-br n sb i«H n^ h ii^&mA, i, 6S. ^^M
liirt:'^ Epi>^ripe. of kudwlelge, ti, 163,
Inpiir or Topt?ra, uti tktt YatiuinA ^^H
Uiree ni/^a*, ii. 75, loK
]. 1^7 ij. ^^H
3fi4
INDEX.
T,i-wai— Tadwa, birthplace of KA-
syapa, i. 4S.
towns, Indian, i. 73.
Tovini^, a Sliainan, i. 99,
traditiuii.il kuowledgu of the pre-
cept^ i. 70.
TravoffcriiiMS (To-l«»-yp-tenjr-ling-
she) heaven, i. 80/89, 40, M;
202, 203 n. ; ii. 4, 69 n., 87 u.
tzves. i. S8.
tree o: i\i^ father in-law and of the
*i>n-iij-!.iw, ii. 83 II.
Tritliida*Ss'»a, ii. I n.
tri'jrams^ :. 7 11.
Tripital-a (S.ii.t'sang), L 6 ; iL 164,
247 n.
TriL>:takdch&r\-a — Hiuen Tsiang,
t. 2.
tri •Mir^.imi. ii. 168 n.
tririiijf-Jt — tli reef old knowledge, L
IC5 :\, 142, 152 n., 163.
T^Lan Ash than tti, or Khadatu-
lui.ik. t«»\vn, i. 13 n.
f^M-<'4'J— l'»Aa/ia, i. 71.
Tsaii-k:u-ch'u — Tsaukiita country,
ii. 125.
2*f •(- V/)«-fa-mo-/un — Samyul-tdbhi-
dharma S'dstra, i. Iia
r*»(-r(-/i— KsbattrijHs, L 82.
r»i filiate fruit, i. 8S
T«>iuk^ta (Tsu-k«-ch*a or Teu-li),
i. 62 ; ii. 125. 282, 283.
Ts^'-s}'!— Maitifiya, ii. 119, I43.
Ts<?-li— M.iitril.ala rAja, ii. 213.
Tst-u-ho cimntry, — probably Y&r-
kiiid, i. 14,27.
TVii-n.t— Kshunadfiva, ii. 284.
T>J' -ivu — ancit-nt name of Cbo-kiu-
k'.a, ii. 307 n.
T-iiii-kii— T.ikka.
T>i:i n-^-k iT»«ih-shih-8ban), i. 13.
r«. 'Air'l'n—TaUiHitaflchaya ^dt-
ir-i, i. 162.
T<.\ X :v -t China, ii. 198.
TV'u o.vr. t'Stv. i. 216, 217.
TSi ti :i:vi, i.' 25, 29. 33.
Ts4M • cirn^ • kio - sban — * mountain
■.fjki;t!^ to perfect intelligence,* ii.
il; •».
T^ .»; like — lasyk-kul or Temurtu,
•. 19 : :i5-
»Vnj:-wi -i'. f«'wn, i. 18, 83.
>f ly-.'U Punt/oi^iihl. i. 214 n.
?vi»i;-:».M — Btiilvaviv^ka, ii. 223
■w
<\il^.:u totnple, i. 18.
TsinR-t'u — ** pure land ** section of
Buddhists, i. 227 n.
Taioh-Ii (Feuu-tlioti) {Mgoda, i. 103,
104. 100.
Tsi-nhi — Sorradata birtb, i. 124.
Tto-ht\ Tso-la-hia, i>eriod of res*,
, i- 73. ,
t go-mo— kthauma, i. 75.
Tso-niob — city, probably the Ni-mo
of Hiuen Tniang, i. 80.
Tso-tu'ze, i. 90.
Tsui-shiug-taeu — Jinnpntra, ii. 275.
Tsn-ku-ch'a or Tsu-li — Taaukuta, iu
282, 283.
tiunff — light green, i. 52 n.
T'siinir-linL' mountains, i. 14, 10. 17.
29. 89. 93; 5, 25 n., 37, 41, 56,
119 n.; ii. 2S8, 290, 297, 299 u.,
300,304.
Tsti-tsai — iBvara, an author, i. 1 12
n.
Trttl-tsai-t'ien — t^raraddva, ii. 233.
Ts*B'-li — Maitribala, i. 127.
Tu-fan — Tibet, i. 199 n.
Tuh-kiueh — Huns, E-ostem Turks,
i. 88 ; 20, 28, 30, 37 n.
Til lio-lo — Tiikliftra country, i. 37 ;
ii. 62, 63, 286-289, 291, 292, 296.
302 n., 325.
T'ui-fan — " sending - back - the-
crowd '* stdpa, ii. i ^3.
Tukatu (Tsu-na-bi-lo?) mountain, i.
62 n.
Takh&ra (Tu-ho-lo) country, i. 29 ;
37. 39 n.. 49. 50, 54, ^S^Usi : »'•
62 n., 63, 2S6-289. 291, 292, 296,
302 n., 325.
Tu-kiueb— a Turk, ii. 285, 286.
Tulakiichi, ii. 2 u.
T'u-lu-h'o-po-tu — Dhruvapata, ii.
267.
Tnn-hwang, town soiith of the Bn-
Iniighii river, i. 12, 13, 15, 24 n.,
25 n., 84.
Turf.iii (Kao-chang), ca]»ital of the
Uighur ct»untry, i. 13; 17 n.
inrqxiaus — hor-^es, i. 20 n.
Tiiriva, satrapy of Baktrin, i. 37 n.
Turks, i. 37 n.', 38, 40, 45 ; ii. 28S,
290, 296.
Turks, Ki.^tern (Tuh-kiueh), i. 80.
Turk Kb&n. i. 39 n.
Turkhira (Tu-ho-lo), ii. 62.
Tvirkistftn, town of, i. 28 n., 29 n.
turmeric {yo-kin), i. 120 ; ffi-chu^ i.
148.
INDEX. ^^^^^^^si^^^^^^H
Ttlr or Turiii| u 37 n.
U|tili (Teu-po-lt), 1, iB; iSo, tSi; ^^M
TuBbAm or Tukiiara, L 37 n.
^H
l^jahjta <Tu-»i-taj bejivc-j^ u 2ft, 7S ; ,
tipdwU'^i^ (it>^o*«o-Z'Mt), pure m^o, k ^^^B
134, 15s, 191, 226, 227, aaSu,;
33; Bl ; ii. 146. ^M
li. 335.
updiiiA {ii'po-a»e'km)t a ky di4Gi|»1«, ^|
TuftU Kurgban, a 299, 30I.
i. I II n. ■
UplAu (U'pi-iia), cupital of pAiiu- ^_^B
^
RiliA^m, m 2S5. ^^H
u.
E/.;fO*£i.Mo^{'>jc/^ ^ijrjm, I 155, ^^H
iirna — bair drde, ttipknot, L i 11., ^^^H
U-cHA— Och kipgdum, lu aSS.
^^H
U'cu'ii— Udra iiF Oriisa*
tTrniia (Wu-la-abi), Uni^t, 'Apira or ^^H
U-i.*ii:n>g ^^r U-cbatiLr»nR^UdTftTi*^
O^^z/^Ts^ 111 HazAra, i. 147. ^^^H
1.89/93,9^99,101,109; uS.
UriLtiiib^ UriLttppM, ur Ur^^tape^ t» ^^^|
Ufibb, ii. 265 H,
^^M
U-eki*yett— Cjiyann, iL 72*
Uruvtlva, su 46 d, ^^^H
■ jiiuil, (. n4, iiJ^, 135,
■ tIdRyft, u. Ss 11.
Uravilv^K&Hyipit (Y«^u4&u-p'iu4o^ ^^^|
kia-ahe-uo), li. 130, J3U ^^H
Hmrt — pe-haa^ biiir circlo^ i. i» ^^^H
Udnyiigtri iu OriaWL, il 205 n., 237 n.
UrtHk-ittil moautainSf L 2J t)«, 39 U. ^^H
Udij*aft (U-t-^-yen im|, Qu CIju-
U'flba— Ocht ii- 304. ^^H
Vi, king of Kuambt, i. 90; 33s j
U-abe-yen-iia— UjjiLyint, it. 270. ^^^M
y, 4. 32^'
UdiijiUv-ii, ii. S5 n.
lik*) a. bitua luaf, i. 96; ii, 249, ^^^B
Udayibliadni, it* 2 ti.
^^M
U^iU (U^tMxj), kiDg uf Kortli ladla,
Unb^Lurfan, town, i. 24 tu ^^^H
L176",
U^lnara^ kiii|^% i. 125 n. ^^^|
Udr» tU-ch'fl) or Odta, Oris«&, ii.
U^lrsj a ttjuut]itiuu in Ku^mlr, 1. ^^^B
204 f.
'34 n. ^^M
Udru R4miipuink (Yuu-tan^UD-tseu
U-ia-to-'an-tha'Ch^a—VlU^rS^h&dhA, ^^H
or U-U»u-laii'l*eu), iu 54 »-i 1 39,
motitb, il 15. ^^^H
140, 41, 142 ti.
U'U-lu-tii-ti«i^ — UttAr^K^'^a, i. 132, ^|
tidaiiihara (wu-t'ati-po-lu) fruit, fig,
U'Uu - liiti -tuo u — Udr<i- HA rnApvi tro, ^^^H
1. SS, i6i.
^^H
Udjiiw, wr Ujj^tiA(U-o!iang or U-
Utkalij O^rn ur Ori^a, il 204 n. ^^^H
cbaiTg-tia), 1 16, 30, 89, 93: 95 >!■»
U^e<)'kia-h4i]-di*A*-U^kb&n4i. i ^^H
IlS, U9, 120 lu. 126, 131, 134,
^^M
149; ii^ 21.
U-Ui-yen-na — King Udtvyaim of Kau< ^^^H
tib-pq, II m^hi, L 00.
iimbl, it. 322. ^^^B
Uigtiura (Uu) [wuijle, ij, 302^ 326.
UtpnIA Hbikiihtinif trat)aftjrmt;d into ^^^H
UjaiD Yili^f;«, t, 199 n.
a Chiikmvarttid king by Buddlia ^^^H
Ujiywia lU-chi-yen), li 72*
i 40, u, ^^H
Ujj4na for Uiiyiua, i, 95 u.,
UtptdHV^LniA (Un b^a-aih), a Bhik- ^^H
itgn.
&hnnl, L 204, 205. ^^^B
UjjatitA or UjjxiyjiQta {Yuh-oben-
UtrtUiJta— Siitrijabtia^ ^^^H
ti}), GLfti&r hill, il 269^
Ottari (Wu-U-lu)^ lui Arbat^ ii. ^^H
UjJ'^yint (U-abu-yeti'tm^ iL 251 ti.,
^^M
270, 271.
OttunuibarmaDrD1iartn5tt44ra, fouu- ^^^^1
iinMievi-r* {u^Uim\ 1". 91 u.
der uf the Sjiutr^ntika ngUtioI, i. ^^^^1
UpadSia ^dttra { ir^fAt-tuifw), I 1 55.
'^^M
Upidb^Ayti {ihan(f aud /io^«/ia/ii;)| li.
Uturu. Kdflila, ciHintry, ii I n, ^^^^|
169 u.
£ £tiirt£«an^ (Yu*to4o-B4t4g'kia}i i. ^^^|
UpagupU (Ya-po-kiu-to), in Chinese
47- 9
^ KiU'liii, &iid JapAiteae Ui'a-kikta^
Uttari^^nR (U-tA-lo-ui-na), Cbp ^^H
^b foiirtb fiainaroU, i. 1S3 ; iU SS i^ ,
^Hftiij^-kinn, kirig i^f Udvirta, i« ^^^H
■ 89 u,, 9i, 273,
17; I2&, 127, 131, 132, 133. ^^M
366
INDEX.
Uttarft-shadha (Uta-lo-'an-slia-cli'a),
month, ii. 15.
UUardyana, uortheru march of the
sun, i. 71 n.
Uzbeks, i. 49 n.
VaibhAua hill, ii. 1*5 n., 156 n.,
181 n.
VaibbiUbika sect or scbool, i. 105
n., ixou., 139 n., 193, 194.
yd'pulya-parinv'vdna SUtrUf i. 71.
Vairdchana (l*i-Ju-che-ua), Arbat, i.
87; ii. 312.
VaisAkha ( Fei-sbe-k'ie) month, u 72:
iu 33, 122.
Vaisa KAjput-, i. 209 u.
Vai^lt (Fei -slje-li), country and
city, i. 62, 63, 64, 66, 78 ; ii. 66,
67, 68 n., 69, 70 u., 72,73, 74, 75.
76. 77, 81, 97, 98, 160, 164 n.
165 n., 166.
Vaiimvana-deva (Pi-sha-men) Ku-
bdra, i/l*; 44, 45, 59, 191 n.; ii.
309,311-
Vai^ya (Fei-she) caste, i. 82, 89.
Vaiaya, perhaps for Vaisa, i. 209 n.
vaUrakaf a twig, i. 68 n.
Vajjis or Vajjians, ii. 66 n., 68 n.,
77 n., 78 n. See Vrljjis.
Vajra (Fa-8he.lo),ii. 170.
Vc{jrachrhhidikd, i. 204 n.
Vajra dht/dna for VaircuamddJii, ii.
219.
Vajr.vpiini (Cbi-kin-kang) — Indra, i.
62; 12*2; ii. 22, 36, 225, 226; eight
Vajrapanis, ii. 22.
Vajrapdnt dhdranX (Chi-king-kang-
t\>-lo-in), ii. 225.
Vajra samddhi, ii. 1 14 n., 1 16, 219.
vajrd^^ana {hin-hangUo), iinperisli-
whW throne, ii. 114, 1 16.
Vakh-sh i.r Surkh-al) river, i. 39 n.,
41 n.
VAkkula or Vakula, a Sthavira, ii.
190 n.
Vakuhi (Po-khu-lo), a Yaksha, ii.
190.
Vakshu (Po-t'8ii), Uxus river, i. 12 ;
ii. 2S9 n., 292.
Valabhi (Fa-la-pi), i. 16; ii. 266 f.,
268, 269.
Vanihu Mihira, i. 202 n.; ii. 2CX> u.
Vaiaha temple at T&mralipU, i.
Ill u.
Varand (P'o-lo-na) river, il 44 n.,
45.*
Varana or Vaniu (Fa-la-na) district,
ii. 281.
VAr&nasl (PVIoni-sse). See B&-
udras. .
VarasSna (P'o-lo-si-na), il. 286.
Varsakh river, in BadaksbAii, i. 42 n.
Varshds [Yu-ahi) — rainy reason, i.
72 n.
Viisauta — spring, i. 72 n.
VdsaradaUd, ii. I n.
V&shpa (Po-fu), ii. 55 n.
Va^ibha (Pu-8bi-p*o) sangh&i^ma,
ii. 195.
Vaiiuiapuraor Baluiapura, Reinaud**
reatoratioD of Pi-cheD-p*o-pu-lo,
ii. 272 n.
FoMd, season of retreat, ii, 161 n.
Vasubaudhu B6dhisattva (Fu-su-
fau-tho), in Chinese Shi-8hin-p*u-
sa, Thien-sin or Shi-si u ; author
of the Ahhidkarma-kCtha SdUra :
sometimes called the 20tli Patri-
arch (BoydU Ndga-ut^\\K\tLj pp.
62, 63, 67), L 9S, X05, 108.
no n., 120 n., 160, 168 n.,
172, 191, 192, 193-197. 225-229,
236 ; ii. 262, 263, 268 n.
Vasumitra (Phq-shu-mi-to-lu), iu
Chinese Shi-yu, i. 105 u., 109,
1 10 n., 154 f.; ii. 26S u.
vatsara (»eu), • year, i. 71.
Vaya Rtshi, i. 209 n.
VSda t'i'dstras {Fei-Co), four, i. 79.
vidana (s/teu), ii. 94 n.
vehicles, the five, i. 79 n.
Vengi, probably Vmgila, ii. 217 n.
Veimvana (Chu-lin) vihalra * bamboo
garden,' ii. 43, 1 61, 165, 1 88.
Venus-mountains, Fensberg,ii. 225 n.
V^58antara(Pe-lo), Pnnce Suiiruja, i.
17,93; 112 n.
Vissantara jdtaka, i. 17, 98 ; 213 n.
Vibhdshd (Pi-p'o-iho), ii. 307.
Vibhdshdpraka ranajxtda Sd*t ra^
{ Chung ssefdn-pi-p^o-sha)^ i. 161.
Vibhdahd SYistra {Pi-p'O'Sha-tun),
coujpoHed by Manorhita, i. 105,
XI7, 153, 191, 192; cominenUry
<»n, by Pfirna, i. 162. ,
Vib/idslid ,S'd8tm, of Srilabdha, L
226.
Vichavapura, Julieu's restoration of
P'i-chen-p'o-pu-lo, ii. 272 u,
vidalor, leafless, i. 68 n.
INDEX.
367
66 n, Sm Yue-chi, and iL 37a
md^f Itc {tidny) : J^aMuvidtfdt
A^lfdim&vidifdt Chihitsdv idijd ,
Mi^Vidsfdt »Ti<i SilpaMlidnavidi/d^
YidydmiUi'afiddhi *y<lptm (Hci*c/ii-
/mii)i, of VJiKiibaudhiif i 136^
Tiykra« in N#dl» i* 74 d-
Vf jajft of CpjIuii, ii, 236 ti-t 239 " J
240 n»; aiicestoru of, i, 108 u.
Vij4J^ll^agll^aln, u I4 ; ii. 207 n.
TtJAyMaiubbnv.k, kmg of Jihotiiu
(T.i-yuO u 8T n.
VijMttakdffa .i'dMtra (Shib-Bhin4ujO,
i. 240.
vtJMna (cAi), iDtdlfgetioCi iL ^ in
Vikramiilitya (Cfajuj-jih) nf Sri-
T&«t1« i. 106, loS ; tL 1 ti,
Vikntnigditya Har-iliEi of Ujjayii)!,
i, 106 n. ; ii. Si lu, 137 lu
Tikratiifltlttya, Wedteni Chalukjtt
king, i. 213 u.
YikrtUvaiidl (iiaMin) Bafigbilrftma,
L 162.
VLtualaklrtti (Pi-mo-Io-kifl), ii- 6S.
Vimi^aliHti SiUra (Pi-mo-lo-kie-
king) ii. 67.
Vinj«i n m i t m ^ Pi^ mn-l o- mi 4o-lo)^ i n
Virobiw&ra, ii. 102 n.; tea Bimbi-
trimSkthas, tbe eight delif^ranoea,
L tcH i^'i 149.
i?lml (kung'beu), lute, i. 141 n ; 11.
189 fJ.
Finaya Uiu), L 23, S8, 39, C4, 63, TO,
79; 5S D., So, iHl ; ii. 40 li.,
SS"'ri64.
Viuaya beboolj^ ip I2t.
Finaya rtAAii^/rfS *?ik(T™ (PU-nahi^-
pi-p'&-4ka-lun\ i. 155.
Viigila{ Piiig-k'i-lo), probably VeAgi,
enpital of Aodbra, Ii. 217, 21 S.
VipMl (Pl-]>n-abeJ or VipAt river,
*T^airtt nf Arrittu, 1, 165.
Vipiilttgiri (Pi-pu-Jtt) ii. 155, 158.
YtraMini (Pi-lo-flban-tiH) in Nurtherii
Indiii, L 201.
Vir4tii or BairAt, town, i. 179 n*
ViTft4h»kfl<Pi-Jii-t*fs-kia),iii Cbiueftt
Liu4i, kmc, I iS^iO ; 12H, 156(1.;
ft. It, 13, 20.
Viwiklia (Pi'ftu4;inl, d «tnct, i. 23^.
TiMkbi (Pi-flbe-k'ie), Ji. 10, ft;
chapel ill Mi>tber, i. 40 tt.
VisnU Eajn» iL 66 11.
ViMvaatara, ViiiVeiiitdra, or Vd»=:Mi-
tiUti —Prince SudAtia, I U2 u.
VitoAlfl river, 14S «.
Vflliadflrftm% ii. 62 n,
Vfljjia Of Vajjia (Fo-li-sibi), SkyrliiftU
iiivattifrHj i. 16, 108 u. ; ii, 66 li.j
70 n., 77, Si n., 83 i»,, 236 (i.
VrUTwst tbe nine, i. 1S6 lu
^'vultiirff, the peak of ibe,*' ii. 47 t>»
FyiJXdrajyrt {ChiTtff-ffim^4vin} o( PI*
Tiiiiif i, 114.
Vvil4 (Pi-ye-«>), CU, Kwartg-pii, it,
I4S.
Wagesh, riTer, i* 40 n,
Koi — deatb, ii, 163.
WairAgafb, ii. 209 n.
Wjii-iao, tiiiUelievtii »-^T!rtbiikiifl, v
91 n, ; iL 35 n., 2S4.
WiLkb&n (Ta-uio*flib'teb-ti?)^ i. 42 ir,
Wjikhftb (Hn-uba), i. 40.
Wakbahab t>r Surkhab river, I 41 11.
Wnng-6b<j-cb'ing (BAj igrllM), ii 4j
u,, 46.
WnU'i, auburb of Lo^ang, L Ifl,
a*.
wuabini^ Ita^iri of Bujldhn* i. 45,
wati {varthd$), i. 53 u,, 58*
Waylj(ind or ObiT>d» Udi>kli4Hd;i,
eajdtal of Ortiidbiifa, i. 135 u.
weapons, i* 83 u.
Wei dyn#i*tj, Grt^at, i* 15, 84,94, 91,
B9, 101 'f country, 86 1 i»iitgtmge,
04 ; Tartar tribe, 84 n.
Wen-k iai* chu- kifig — Ska n dk mlh d tt*-
upaathdna Si^trOf i. 201.
Weu-lio — MucbhibndEi, ii, 4I'
Weu-urb-pib-yih-~4JrnUtviIbil*tik&t^,
bbikebu, Ii. 137 n,, 254.
Wealem tjountfiiji (Riyti), 1. 84*
Wetierri lU^t ^^^ Taiigut klngdoui,
i. 58 ju
West-em pnrodia<f, iL 225 n*
wheat (Mpriiig) {tuk-mtti} L 50 11.
Wbite Ulepbutit pabict — |>erbnp& tiie
PJliiB&ra stftpj* of Hiueo Tuinttii;,
i. lOi.
Wbito watifr or Peb-ebwui, towuj
i. 29.
WiiiJbA^i^t hi 111, ii. 214 tt.
Wi-aing-yuu— AjAta&atm Hlj«, tLi
> WlUOB, L ^
^^^H 3^ ^V
^^^^^^H Wumrn, coaiiti7 of Wesbenii
Yaoii-t?iin, period (i.R 406), L tT,
^^^^B ^0,279.
Yarkfcud, probably Twu-bo rif*ir, u
^^^^^^M vrorlds (tUausaKid)— chUiDeoam*
27 », ; iL 299 w^ 307 n.
^^^^f vfmng, I
Yarkung (Cha-kiti-kia f), iL 307.
^^^^^K Wu-chaug— Udjrioa oc^tmtrj, L 30.
Ya^ aon of Kann, ttU Arlial, L 53 n.
^^^^^K Wu^cliu^ **witbuut altacbmeai'*—
Y'aaadii Ayiiibmat (Ye*fibo-tV), ii 6?
^^^^^^^H Aiui6i^if L 226 n.
^' 74* 75*
Yashtivaim (Ye^B»e-chi4iii), ii. 145,
^^^^^^H
T46, 147^
^^^^^H Wu-Uio-'AriiiitA, i. 152 ti«
YaAMharA (Ye-alm^tVb), wife of
^^^^^^H Wu4 or Wu'ki } kiagdoiii of, i>«rbnri«
Buddbii, li S iL. 17,
^^^^^^B ■Aixiu AM KiLrahiirj i, 13, Si n., Zi.
jffitw, bread tU yf a iiarleyoorii, i 70.
^^^^^^m Wu'jtih-no>cli'it iti TibtiUti Mii-droB
Yaviinu (Ye*tn*.Mii), it, 236 n.
l^^^^^^t — AnttVatapU l^d, ii. 6^ 155 iiud
^^^^^^L
year, mttara, i, 71,
^^^^^H Wu^kan-ti'^uti— the bwe«t li«U, I
Yell rivtfr — tin? Syr-darya,
^^^^l
Yeh-Lu— Kiiin of ibe Tnrk% i. 45
^^^^^H Wii-kij i^ame ai 'O-kl-ni, L tp
ftiid nut«.
^^^^^H Wul:i<ahl— UriL^
Yellow Hvrr, L 13 n,, $7 n*. 173,
^^^^^^B Wii-fthing, ** invindbk," — Himiij&-
Yeii-eb*iigt L 8T.
^^^^^^H VAtI Hver, li. 3a n.
Yen-mo-na-cbeii — YanifttmdTtiHi,
^^^^^H WLi'tjL-Io— Uttam AfhAt, il 227*
Ye-pa-kin-to — Upagu pta.
^^^^^^H tPii ^lan jH>*(43 — ^ud umb4ta f r mt, fig, L
Ye- J Kid 0, ctnmtryi L 99.
^^^^H
Ye-jKi'ti— Java, or pcrbapa Sntiutnp
^^^^^H «rw-<*i£— dtu, cut, I 146.
i. SL
^^^^^^H VVu-yang} tuwn, i. 11^
Yerkiang river, i, 90 n.
^^^^^^H Wu^ jau utid Wu-yAu-^vang— A^ka^
Ye^Ue-t^o^Yaiada. ii, 74*
^^^^M ii- 45. ^
Ye^tha — EphthiditL^a^ Ts»rk trili-%
^^^^^^^H icu-f/ii-ni-pan — uampltite nirvdmx,
Htjna of Byxntitirje writera, L U,
^^^^^H f6l
IB, 90, 91, B2, 100, lOl ; 37 n, ;
royjtl Udip» fif, u 9L
^^^^B
Vfi^jili— BAlUditya-rAja, i. l6S a.
Yeu-kiA-licv iL 32 ti.
^^^^^^B Tajur-vMii^ [Sk), i. 79 |]«
Yeu- i eu - p*i n -hi - kia-ajje-po— UmvilTi
^^^^^1 Ynkkba cUdtiyAni. IL 6S n.
Kiijapa, ii. 13a
Yeq-pci4i— UpHii, L tSo; iI, 164.
^^^^^^H YakkUinlji, iL 236 n.
V 1 h -cbeu — B b ftek ara TarmL
^^^^^^B Yiikjil4a\Wi:}ug, u 99 £ 59, lion.,
^^^^^H 127, I53f 156; a j6d., 190^ 191 ;
virtliaHiddhaf iL 16 n.
^^^^^^^B ft^ii by MuitribnU n&j&f iL 21^
YiU-Uai4'chnng— SarrirthawadK
^^^^^^^r TakabftkfTiy&a of Kaimlr, i. 156 n^
a 52 n„ 254-
^^^^^^^B Ynuiii-rUJA, iatemal king, k 64,
^^^^^^H Yam an 4id¥ ] 1 ta or Ya vilti Ad vt pn ( Yen*
^^^^^^B mu-ua'cbtiii), coimtrji ii, 2001
16 n.
^^^^^^H Yamgdri in B^vdakiib&ti, probably tn>
YiQ-kwong-pu — Uifl Kdi^plya
^^^^^^H pu-kiti, L 42 11. iL 291.
8Gijr>i>l, L 121 u,
^^^^^^H YmiiiJtiA (Chmi^niu-ua), rivL*r, L 1S7,
mn — pTiDeiplf? in utnmomj, i fu
Yo-ciaa— Yakflhfc,
^^^^h i»&
^^^^^^H jfuwj — priuolp]« in Aatrg&(»my» i
Yaga (Y'u-kia) diftciplinf, ii, 230.
^^^^H
YagAub&ra acLno', n, IQ% ti.
^^^^^^^H Yaug-oUov^f town, L SS.
rdgdcftdryet STditrm f ru-^ia-ite-l^
^^^^^^^H Yatigi'biAgar, according to Ktapmtbf
/tt»t, i, 32^
^^^^^^^B equal U> Tfl6ti-hi», L 14.
T&jdeMrifitbhdmi SdMirA {Tu-kiA-
^^^^^^B Ynng-klu^lUtiiO'lD— Aiiguiiiuilja,
tK-tUun), iL 220. 275,
^^^^V
rCifdchdri^itbhUlmi S^ditra MtOm, oI
^^^^^^^1 laug-lu mountainB, L 2lt
JinapulTa, ii. 275,
1
INDEX.
3^9
ydjnna (yu-shen-na) i. 7a
yo'kin — turmeric, i. I20 ; ii. 283.
yw — corner, ii. 102 u.
Yuan-chiu, a Shaman, i. 176 n.
Yu-cheu, town in Honan, i. 2.
Yu-chi, country of the VVestem, i.
78, 100 n.
Yue - chi, Yueh - chi, or Yueh - ti,
i. 15, 32, 38 ; 20 n., 37 n. ; ii. 67
n., 70 n.
Yu-chie-sh' 'te-lun-shih — Ydf^dchdr-
yabhdmi S'datra-Jcdrika, ii. 275 and
note.
yueh-nffai-ehu — the ChandrakAntn
jVwel, ii. 252.
Yiie'i-chi tribtf, i. 56 n,
Yueh-kwancf — Chandraprabha rAjn,
ii. 213.
Yuen-rnnn — PArna, i. 162 n.
yu'fau — a gem from theLu country,
i. 66 n.
Yu-hwui, al80 read Yu-fai, i. 14, 27.
yi».*iw— ginger, i. 54.
Yuli-kiu-hiang — Kunkuma stiipa, ii.
125.
yuh-men — gem -gate, i. 16 n.
Yu-kia-sse-ti lun — Ydgddidrya S'dt-
tray i. 226.
Yu-kia-sse-ti 'lun — YOgdcJidrya-
bhUmi ffdstra, ii. 220.
Yvn-kial-king — Skand/»adfidtU'dya-
tanaHf i. 95.
yun-thifi — cloud-stone, ii. 103 D.
Yu-shih vih&ra, ii. 174.
Yu(-ti) Shun. Set) Shun, i. 8.
Yu-tien — Khotan, i. 199 n.
Yiivan&^ra, king, ii. i u.
VAzifzai tril)e, i. 12S n.
Yeu-tau-lan-tbcu — Udra RAma-
putra, ii. 54 n.
Zapdipos or Za8dSpi;r, the iSatndru
riv*T, i. 178 n.
Zarafsbftn river, i. 12 n., 34 n.
VOL. II.
rrintcil l>y Ballanttke, IIakson 6t» Co.
lUlinburch &» Jx}ndon
2 A
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11